https://www.echeat.com/ 2025-12-16T04:32:45.237-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/GOD-HELPS-THOSE-WHO-HELP-THEMSELVES-45602.aspx I have a dream After a lengthy march and an afternoon that contained speeches about unemployment, and social and racial injustice, the Rev. Dr. Martin Luther King Jr. finally took the podium in front of Lincoln Memorial in order to address the approximately 250,000 people gathered. With a stately and authoritative start, he brought up the unfortunate situation of relations being racial despite the fact that it's been over one hundred years after the Emancipation Proclamation and what it meant to be black in America in 1963. He avoided discussing specific laws before Congress or the demands of the protesters, in contrast to many of the speakers who had come before him earlier in the day. Rather, he put the social liberties battle with regards to Sacred writing's immortal vistas and the bigger verifiable scene, which incorporates time past, present, and future. Mahalia Jackson, who had earlier that day given a moving performance of the spiritual "I Been 'Buked and I Been Scorned," interrupted Dr. King midway through his prepared statement. She called out to him from the speakers' stage, "Tell 'em about the 'Dream,' Martin, tell 'em about the 'Dream'!" She was talking about a riff he had given on previous occasions, so Dr. King put the text of his comments away and sent off into an astonishing act of spontaneity on the subject of dreams that would proceed to become quite possibly of the most well known refrain ever. Dr. King made history with his improvised riff, moving from prose to poetry and from the stage to the pulpit. As he transitioned from a dismal appraisal of the social inequalities that exist today to a brilliant vision of hope — of what America may be — his voice displayed several emotions. "I dream," he said, "that my children will grow up in a place where they will be judged on the content of their character rather than the color of their skin." Today, I dreamed!" Many of the people in the throng that Wednesday afternoon, fifty years ago, had traveled the nation by bus and train. The Red Cross was handing out ice cubes to help beat the intense August heat, and many people were dressed up for the protests. John Lewis, the civil rights leader, would later remark that "people then dressed up when they went out for a protest." However, Dr. King electrified everyone, even if they were exhausted after 2024-08-20T14:16:16.087-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-Have-A-Dream-45586.aspx Growing up, I remember strolling along the blocks of our neighborhood past the house of my aunt, whom I only saw when she was having an extravaganza. Past the old man on the corner who mentions he remembers me in diapers every time I walk by. Most of all, I remember the nerve-racking rattling sound you can hear for miles. The swarm of people running up and down the stairs trying to get to where they need to go, and the iconic “stand clear for the closing doors please”. Taking the train was one of those things where if I could find another way to reach my destination, no matter how much longer it took, I would. But all of that changed once I attended college. I had to realize my biggest fear was now one of my only tickets home. Now and then, you turn on the news and there is a story about a train derailing from the track, getting stuck underground or somebody getting hurt while in transit. Every time I see, hear, or even go near a train track, these things run through my mind, hoping that I won’t be next. Taking the train is a form of transportation chosen by most people trying to get where they need to go in a timely way. My fear had me Google searching all the routes without that option no matter if it took an extra thirty minutes or an extra two hours. Originally, I'm from the Bronx where on every other street corner you see people rushing to that rectangular black sign with the colored shapes with different numbers or letters depending on the area you are in connected to the stairs that either take you up or down to start your journey. I never intended to go from such a fast-paced urban area to a rural neighborhood where most stores are closed by 9 pm and if you wanted to buy a snack, you most likely would have to drive to your local grocery store or gas station. But the snacks were the least of my worries. My biggest concern was how I was going to get back home when needed. My initial thoughts were that I would be stuck living the suburban life until I could get it together. After hours of searching and narrowing down my options, I had 2024-04-10T16:02:16.527-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Get-on-or-Waste-Time-45585.aspx The Earthquake and Aftershock Fact vs Fiction In the days after the earthquake that ultimately killed 369 people in central Mexico, people remained captivated by the coverage as events unfolded. But for at least a day and a half, the devastation and rising death toll were not the focus of all that attention, rather the world was united in following a single hashtag: #frida. The series of events behind the hashtag was well documented. First, the Enrique Rébsamen school collapsed on that Tuesday, September 19, when a 7.1-magnitude earthquake hit Mexico City. People rushed to pull injured children from the school, but hope soon dwindled (Specia, 2017). By evening of the next day the military, the police, and local volunteers had been digging for more than 24 hours, but reports emerged of a girl who was alive inside the rubble (Mullany, 2017). Soon attention swirled around reports that a 12-year-old girl was trapped in the rubble of a collapsed elementary school as rescuers rushed to save her (Argen, 2017). It wasn’t long before television cameras fixed their attention on the frantic rescue operations. Tidbits of information about the child, who some began to identify as Frida, trickled out. Some reported that she was with five other children, others that she had spoken to rescuers and wiggled her fingers, and still others that she had been sent water. Danielle Dithurbide, reporting for Televisa, Mexico City’s largest news network, said that rescuers had told her that a 12-year-old girl was trapped, and that she had been found using a thermal scanner. Rescue teams, she told viewers, had made contact with the child whose name was Frida Sofia. Rescuers were withholding the last name, the reporter said. Later that evening, Ms. Dithurbide interviewed rescuers on camera who spoke of a child trapped alive in the building. In one interview, a man who identified himself only as Artemio and as an “electrician and rescuer” told her that he had heard the voice of a girl. “Yes, some very faint voices of a girl, apparently called Sofi,” Artemio said. “I asked, ‘Your name?’ She said, ‘Sofi, Sofi’” (Noticieros Televisacom, 2017). In the early hours of Thursday, September 21, the Associated Press (AP) quoted another rescue worker with a similar story. The New York Times, among other news organizations, published the AP report: “Rescue worker Raul Rodrigo Hernandez Ayala came out from the site Wednesday night and 2023-11-17T09:17:30.853-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Media-Fake-News-Reading-45583.aspx The Origin of the Dominican Republic The Dominican Republic's origin story is rooted in a history of indigenous societies, European colonization, slavery, and struggles for independence. Shaping a nation with a diverse cultural heritage, ongoing political challenges, and significant contributions to the Caribbean region. The origin of the Dominican Republic goes back to the arrival of Christopher Columbus in 1492, who claimed to have found the island of Hispaniola. It is located in the Caribbean region of North America sharing the island with Haiti. The country is mostly known for its beautiful beaches, diverse culture and their music. Today, the country is growing their economy and a vibrant tourist industry. In this paper we will explore the history, culture, and tourism of the Dominican Republic, with a comprehensive overview of this beautiful country. The island of Hispaniola was originally inhabited by the taino people, an indigenous group who settled in the region before the Europeans arrived. However, in 1492, Christopher Columbus came to the island and began European colonization in the region. The Spanish established the first settlement on the island in 1496, in what is now Santo Domingo the capital of Dominican Republic. The island became an important center for agriculture and mining, with sugar plantations and gold mines throughout the region. The arrival of the Europenas led to the introduction of African Americans slaves that were brought to work on the plantations. Over the years the mixing of European, African, and indigenous cultures gave rise to a new culture now known as Dominican. The Dominican Republic established their independence in 1821, but Haiti was in control for about 22 years. During the years of fighting for independence they made their flag. It was the idea of the Dominican 2023-07-05T10:19:41.25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Origin-of-the-Dominican-Republic-45580.aspx Terry in the book "?Herland?" held a misogynistic view of women before he went into this newly discovered land, and had a mystery to determine this new way of life. He was so confident in his overpowering nature that he had made several glaring mistakes at the beginning of the novel, such as not bringing any sort of weapon and trying to enchant the girls he first met when he arrived. Terry was defeated by the women of Herland on a number of occasions, yet he was unable to break his negative views of them. Even at the end of the book, Terry and his wife were in a strained relationship when compared to Van's newfound success. Several events through the story like his first interaction with the three girls, his attempted escape from the country, and his wedding with his new wife serve as examples of defeats that Terry suffered, but his refusal to learn highlights how Terry illustrates the failures of many in society to see women as equals. The book overall's purpose is to show that women are able to do things men can never dream of, and Terry stands in stark contrast to that. Terry entered Herland expecting women to be surrounding him, acting in obedience to the first man they'd allegedly seen. The narrator Van made mention of his views about women at home, showing a dislike of his behavior. When Van, Terry, and Jeff found the three girls, it would be Terry who first attempted to make contact with them, believing they would be charmed by his abilities and attitude. When this did not work, Terry became outraged, the first of many signs that Terry would not attempt to learn about their lifestyle. His view of women prevented him from completing the task he set out to do, which was to learn more about this land. While Van would try and be more successful than Terry in communicating, it did not change Terry's views about fixing his character. When the three men were captured and taken into what Terry considered a prison, they had made plans to escape. Their objective was to get out of prison and to go home without any forethought of how they were supposed to go all the way back to the original path of entering Herland. While they did manage to escape and create distance from the prison, they ran into 2023-05-29T14:07:37.463-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Literature-Review-of-the-book-"Herland"-45579.aspx “The End of Solitude.” By: Deresiewicz, William. Chronicle of Higher Education. 1/30/2009, Vol. 55 Issue 21, pB6-B9. 4p. The End of Solitude - As everyone seeks more and broader connectivity, the still, small voice speaks only in silence. What does the contemporary self want? The camera has created a culture of celebrity; the computer is creating a culture of connectivity. As the two technologies converge -- broadband tipping the Web from text to image, social-networking sites spreading the mesh of interconnection ever wider -- the two cultures betray a common impulse. Celebrity and connectivity are both ways of becoming known. This is what the contemporary self wants. It wants to be recognized, wants to be connected: It wants to be visible. If not to the millions, on Survivor or Oprah, then to the hundreds, on Twitter or Facebook. This is the quality that validates us, this is how we become real to ourselves -- by being seen by others. The great contemporary terror is anonymity. If Lionel Trilling was right, if the property that grounded the self, in Romanticism, was sincerity, and in modernism it was authenticity, then in postmodernism it is visibility. So we live exclusively in relation to others, and what disappears from our lives is solitude. Technology is taking away our privacy and our concentration, but it is also taking away our ability to be alone. Though I shouldn't say taking away. We are doing this to ourselves; we are discarding these riches as fast as we can. I was told by one of her older relatives that a teenager I know had sent 3,000 text messages one recent month. That's 100 a day, or about one every 10 waking minutes, morning, noon, and night, weekdays and weekends, class time, lunch time, homework time, and toothbrushing time. So on average, she's never alone for more than 10 minutes at once. Which means, she's never alone. I once asked my students about the place that solitude has in their lives. One of them admitted that she finds the prospect of being alone so unsettling that she'll sit with a friend even when she has a paper to write. Another said, why would anyone want to be alone? To that remarkable question, history offers a number of answers. Man may be a social animal, but solitude has traditionally been a societal value. In particular, the act of being alone has been understood as 2023-03-07T19:23:58.457-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/“The-End-of-Solitude"-45578.aspx Let me ask you to imagine this. Living far from you is a beloved relation whom you have never met. Yet this relation is so dear a kin she is known as Mother. Your own mummy talks of Mother all the time. ‘Oh Mother is a beautiful woman – refined, mannerly and cultured.’ Your daddy tells you, ‘Mother thinks of you as her children; like the Lord above she takes care of you from afar.’ There are many valorous stories told of her, which enthral grown men as well as children. Her photographs are cherished, pinned in your own family album to be admired over and over. Your finest, your best, everything you have that is worthy is sent to Mother as gifts. And on her birthday you sing-song and party. Then one day you hear Mother calling – she is troubled, she need your help. Your mummy, your daddy say go. Leave home, leave familiar, leave love. Travel seas with waves that swell about you as substantial as concrete buildings. Shiver, tire, hunger – for no sacrifice is too much to see you at Mother’s needy side. This surely is adventure. After all you have heard, can you imagine, can you believe, soon, soon you will meet Mother? The filthy tramp that eventually greets you is she. Ragged, old and dusty as the long dead. Mother has a blackened eye, bad breath and one lone tooth that waves in her head when she speaks. Can this be that fabled relation you heard so much of? This twisted-crooked weary woman. This stinking cantankerous hag. She offers you no comfort after your journey. No smile. No welcome. Yet she looks down at you through lordly eyes and says, ‘Who the bloody hell are you?’ ‘Okay, Gilbert, you have gone too far,’ I can hear you say. You know I am talking of England – you know I am speaking of the Mother Country. But Britain was at war, you might want to tell me, of course she would not be at her best. Some of the boys shook their heads, sucking their teeth with their first long look at England. Not disappointment – it was the squalid shambles that made them frown so. There was a pained gasp at every broken-down scene they encountered. The wreckage 2022-09-27T14:36:23.243-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Small-Island-by-Andrea-Levy-45576.aspx #1. In the last decade, Android has made two significant changes to its brand: one in 2014 and one in 2019 (Samat). Customers can differentiate between these versions of the Android brand based on the wordmark and the design of the Android robot. While the original brand logo featured a static android above a minimalistic wordmark, the 2014 rebrand brought a new font and shade of green to the wordmark. This logo solely emphasizes the wordmark as the robot does not always appear alongside it (Imel). The 2019 rebrand reunites the robot with the wordmark but depicts only the robot’s head (“The next evolution of Android”). As of this rebrand, the wordmark changes in font style and becomes black instead of green. Android made these changes to better represent the company’s values over time: customizability and accessibility (Imel; Samat). The minimalist wordmark and static robot initially created a technology-oriented brand with a focus on developing and innovating. Around the time of the first rebrand, the company transitioned marketing towards a wider consumer audience. It advertised its open-sourcing to developers while simultaneously marketing its general openness to average consumers (“Android: Open to the future”). With the failed launch of its developer-oriented “Android One” products (“Android (operating system)”), Android eventually realized that its audience shifted to general consumers worldwide (Myhre). It then wanted its message and products to be more accessible, opting for simpler brand advertising. This led to a major overhaul in 2019; the company established cohesive, universal branding, used vibrant, easily distinguishable color palettes, and numbered new OS versions instead of naming them after sweets (Imel). These changes persist to the present day through fluid, vivid advertisements aired in 2021 (“#Android12: Designed for you”). Aware of its target market, Android rebranded to better appeal to them. Score: Analysis 60/60, Effort 40/40 TOTAL SCORE: 100/100 Praise the writer: The writing piece was very detailed and explained. It stressed the differences between its old and current logos, and how it ties into its shift in branding by expanding their desires on accessibility for a larger set of audiences. I also liked the explanation and reasoning they found for the rebranding towards the end of the last paragraph. Offer a suggestion for improvement: Some of the information given may be unnecessary, such as the slight change in color made into the logo. 2. Fed-ex The clearest 2022-06-07T11:26:31.763-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Company-Re-branding-Peer-Evaluation-45571.aspx Bob Dole's eulogy for Richard Nixon paints the former president in a way that makes him an inspiration for listeners, achieving Dole's purpose of honoring him. His opening portrayal of Nixon as a friend and a patriot makes listeners feel connected to him on an emotional level in a way that affects Americans in particular. Dole exemplifies Nixon's accomplishments as a president, sparking gratitude and appealing to the listener's sense of reason. The eulogy makes the point that in order to be a great politician, you must first be a good person. Bob Dole made the decision to open his eulogy with a description of Nixon's personal life and experience as an American, catering to his audience's patriotism and empathy. He introduces Nixon as an "American hero," a man whose success as a president was caused not by his political capabilities but by his strength and emotional connection to his fellow Americans. This immediately sparks empathy in the audience, who feel a deeper connection to a regular person than to a politician from whom they feel alienated and disconnected. Dole goes on to describe Nixon's growth from a grocer's son to a United States president, often repeating the phrase "How American." He is implying that Nixon achieved the American Dream, and that he started out in the same place that many of Dole's listeners did. The audience is inspired by this success story and feels a sense of patriotism. This may cause them to look up to Nixon as the American Hero that Dole described him as earlier. Using an appeal to empathy, patriotism, and human connection, Dole has begun accomplishing his goal of memorializing Nixon. His image of Nixon that he has established in his audience's minds allows him to use his next strategy. The purpose of Dole's eulogy was to not only honor Nixon as an American and a friend but to memorialize his career as president. He achieves this by giving examples of Nixon's political accomplishments and appealing to listeners' sense of logic. Dole lists several of Nixon's social programs and reforms, such as environmental and welfare reforms. He mentions Nixon's ending the draft, referencing his involvement in the Vietnam war. This was an event that many of the audience have strong memories of and is a very useful example of Nixon's political strength. By prompting the audience to remember his presidency, he instills in them gratitude and respect 2022-05-24T11:45:46.64-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/President-Nixon-Eulogy-Discussion-45570.aspx “from Harriet Tubman: Conductor on the Underground Railroad” Targeted Passage Questions - pp. 268-277 Targeted Passage Page 268 - (Lines 1-19) Do the masters ever see Moses? (line 6) The masters never see Moses. What do the masters do when they hear the rumors that Moses might be in the neighborhood? (lines 6-19) After the masters heard the rumors that Moses may be in the neighborhood they searched the woods and watched the roads. How do the masters know that Moses has visited? (line 19) The masters knew that Moses had visited because a large number of their finest slaves had been missing. Targeted Passage Page 271 - (Lines 45- 68) What is The Fugitive Slave Law? (lines 48-52) The Fugitive Slave Law was a law that brought slaves back to their owners What will happen if the runaways are caught? (lines 61-62) If the runaways were caught they would have been whipped and sold to the south and Tubman would have been hanged. How does Tubman inspire the group to keep going? (Lines 66-68) Tubman inspired the group by telling them if they make it she promised warmth, and good food. Targeted Passage Page 274 - (Lines 168-188) Why does the runaway want to turn back? (Lines 168-170) The runaway wants to turn back because they were tired, and hungry for long. The runaway also wanted to turn back because he thought it was better to be a slave than suffer like this. What does Harriet Tubman do and what does she say to the runaway? (Lines 179-180) Hariet Tubman tells the runaway to Go on with them or to die while pointing a gun at the runaway. Why does she respond this way? (Lines 181-188) She responds this way because if they went back everyone would become a “traitor” and would have to reveal all the spots they used to hide as well as go to prison. Targeted Passage Page 277 - (Lines 260-282) What does Harriet Tubman learn about freedom in St. Catharines? (Lines 260-268) Harriet Tubman learned what freedom meant. She realized it meant more than what she thought it meant. She realized it meant more than keeping the money you earned or changing jobs. She also realized it meant a lot of other things like running for president, owning your own home, being able to dictate where you can 2022-04-18T11:19:21.19-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Targeted-Passage-Questions-“from-Harriet-Tubman-Conductor-on-the-Underground-Railroad”-45564.aspx MAKING CONNECTIONS TO THEME IN LITERATURE “RAYMOND’S RUN” -Toni Cade Bambara THEME - A theme is the message about life or human nature that the writer shares with the reader. In many cases, readers must infer what the writer’s message is. One way of figuring out a theme is to apply the lessons learned by the main characters to people in real life. For example, a theme of The Diary of Anne Frank is that people are good at heart. (HOLT -p. R112) Revisit the story, “Raymond’s Run” by Toni Cade Bambara. Squeaky’s brother Raymond accompanies her everywhere. This is a difficult task because as the author states,”...he needs looking after cause he’s not quite right.” During the May Day race, as Squeaky dashes toward the finish line, she notices Raymond on the other side of the fence, running as hard as he can. Squeaky decides to retire and devote herself to training him. -Read the following quotations and choose ONE that you think best determines the theme of the story, “Raymond’s Run.” Select at least two - three pieces of evidence from the text to support your response and explain how and why they connect to the story. (A-C-E) “A creative man is motivated by the desire to achieve, not by the desire to beat others.” -Ayn Rand 2022-04-16T23:38:46.703-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/-MAKING-CONNECTIONS-TO-THEME-IN-LITERATURE-45563.aspx Theodore Roosevelt was born in New York City on October 27, 1858, and was the son of Theodore Roosevelt, lawyer and judge. He went to Harvard, where he graduated in 1880. His pertinacity was noticeable even in college, where he gained a high reputation as an all-round sportsman, and particularly as a boxer. His characteristic fondness for the noble art never weakened. A man of immense vigor and fighting spirit, he was ever fond of a lively bout with the gloves and he had his sons learn the art, mostly from himself. After leaving college, he made his first trip to Europe, where he climbed the Jungfrau and the Matterhorn. In 1881 he was elected to the Assembly of the State of New York and he served three consecutive terms. In the session of 1888 he did much to further the passage of the act to regulate primary elections. He made a record for himself as an energetic, able and honest legislator. When William McKinley became President, he appointed Mr. Roosevelt Assistant Secretary of the Navy, where his characteristic activity was again in evidence. He resigned when the war broke out with Spain in order, with Major-General (then Surgeon) Leonard Wood, to organize the first United States Cavalry, popularly known as Roosevelt’s Rough Riders, and he engaged in the campaign which was to make him a hero with the whole nation. While President, his domestic policy included the creation of National Parks and the disruption of Big Trusts in New York. On the other hand, his foreign policy was much more aggressive and helped push the United States and its influence much into the global sphere. One of his most notable foreign interventions during the age of Steam is the Panama Canal. The United States actively attempted to build a canal through Nicaragua, but when that failed he liberated Panama from Columbia and got the canal done. Next he pulled the troops out of Cuba after diplomatic negotiations that saw only American influence being in the island. Lastly, he oversaw the peace negotiations between Japan and Russia. Roosevelt’s policy was called the “Big Stick Ideology”, and it massively expanded American influence as a relevant nation with the willingness to intervene in foreign affairs shall it deem necessary. An exponent of robust and sturdy Americanism and of the strenuous life, mental and moral as well as physical, Colonel Roosevelt was endowed with rare courage 2022-04-11T11:39:32.7-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Roosevelt-Obituary-45562.aspx The Red Apples NJSLSR1: Read closely to determine what the text says explicitly and to make logical inferences from it; cite specific textual evidence when writing or speaking to support conclusions drawn from the text. 1 One windy day in March, Kitty Miller was on her way to school when she glanced into a store window and saw a great pile of lovely red apples. "Oh", she exclaimed, "how lovely! If only Mamma could have one!" 2 Kitty’s mother was extremely poor. She had been a dressmaker ever since Kitty’s father died, and had to work hard to earn a living for herself and Kitty. Unfortunately, she had recently become very sick and was obliged to lie in bed all day long. When Kitty was away at school, the house was incredibly lonesome. She missed her little angel—that is what she called Kitty. Kitty took great care of her mother. She cooked her food, mostly soup. They could not afford fresh fruit. Kitty would even sing to her mother at night. 3 When Kitty reached the school that day, her thoughts were full of her sick mother and the lovely red apples. She was usually an excellent student, but that day she made so many blunders that the teacher looked at her in surprise. The little girl could only sit at her desk, with her book before her, and dream of those red apples. 4 When school was dismissed, Kitty started slowly homeward. She had walked only a short distance when she saw a man in front of her drop his wallet. Running quickly forward, she picked it up. The wallet felt quite heavy in Kitty's little hand. 5 "There must be a good deal of money in it," thought Kitty. "How I wish I could keep it, so that I would then be able to purchase a red apple for Mamma, and so many other things she needs." 6 Kitty knew this would not be right, so she hurried after the man. Touching him on the arm, she said, "Please, Sir, you dropped your wallet back there." 7 "Thank you, dear," said the man taking the wallet. Then, noticing how poorly she was dressed, he said, "Why did you not keep the wallet, my child?" 8 "Because that would be stealing," replied Kitty. "But," she confessed honestly, "before I thought I must give it back to you, I did wish I could keep it, for then I could buy Mamma a red apple." 9 2022-04-07T12:03:03.293-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Red-Apples-45560.aspx “THE TELL-TALE HEART” --Edgar Allan Poe THE NARRATOR: A CALCULATED KILLER or AN INSANE MADMAN? After reading the story, “The Tell-Tale Heart” by Edgar Allan Poe, you will analyze the thoughts, actions, and attitude of the narrator in the story and determine if he is a calculated killer or an insane madman. Use the chart below to gather your evidence and notes/explanations that you plan to use in your arguments when you present your case to the court. POSITION: Mad man (EVIDENCE): ”They heard!—they suspected!—they knew!—they were making a mockery of my horror!—this I thought, and this I think. But anything was better than this agony! Anything was more tolerable than this derision! I could bear those hypocritical smiles no longer! I felt that I must scream or die!” Page(s):87 Line(s): 146-150 EXPLANATION: This evidence proves the narrator is a madman because the police officers did not do anything to show they knew everything. It is impossible to hear a dead man's heart beat because the old man was dead thus, the police officers were not able to hear the heartbeat. The smiles could have been their regular facial expressions. The narrator could have been in the clear and have gotten away with this, however, his anxiety and unreliability gave him away. (EVIDENCE):He had never wronged me. He had never given me insult. For his gold I had no desire. I think it was his eye! yes, it was this! He had the eye of a vulture—a pale blue eye, with a film over it. Whenever it fell upon me, my blood ran cold; and so by degrees—very gradually—I made up my mind 2022-04-02T12:32:01.697-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/THE-TELL-TALE-HEART-Edgar-Allan-Poe-45557.aspx A Good Man is Hard to Find: Perspective Throughout the literary work by Flannery O'Connor, it conveys several topics but one of the main themes this story suggests is perspective, and without this element in “Good man is hard to Find” things would’ve been completely different in Connor’s work. In general, when it comes to perspective in a story there is no right or wrong answer since everyone holds an unique point of view whether it is religion, social opinion and many more judgements. Hence, in the story it focuses on a family journey trip to Florida; however things get tragic when the Misfit, who escaped prison and was also heading to Florida comes in their way and kills them all one by one. But before he killed the grandma, the Misfit tells a little bit of his background and his point of view of Jesus.Hence, Perspective can often change from person to person and in this book, "A Good Man is Hard to Find", the main theme would be perspective because the grandma and the Misfit both had different points of view about religion , the grandma’s point of view of the trip differed from the rest of the family, and grandma and the couple at the restaurant had similar point of views on certain topics. Perspective often changes from person to person and this book, “A Good Man is Hard to Find” by O'Connor, actually consisted of perspectives. The grandma and the Mifit both had different views or perspectives of religion . According to Connor, “‘If you would pray,’ the old lady said, ‘Jesus would help you.’ ‘That's right,’ The Misfit said. ‘Well then, why don't you pray?’ she [the grandma] asked trembling with delight suddenly. ‘I don't want no help,’ he [The Misfit] said. ‘I'm doing all right by myself’” (Connor 150). From this conversation, it can be inferred that the grandma believes that Jesus can help people change for the better and that this criminal should look up to Jesus to become one himself. But on the other hand, the Misfit thinks he is better off doing things his way regardless of how many people he is hurting. Misfit also believed that “Jesus shown everything off balance” (151) which is why it is okay for him to commit all the crimes he committed. The grandma’s point of view was different. She is more religious, and therefore 2022-02-16T12:19:22.297-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Good-Man-is-Hard-to-Find-O-Connor-Perspective-45546.aspx Necessary Balance Boundaries are limits set by people and society that establish how one interacts with another. There are personal boundaries that people put in place and expect others to follow when interacting with them. There are also boundaries set by society or government that are expected to be followed regardless of personal boundaries in place. Those boundaries can directly violate whatever personal boundaries one established, forcing them to change or remove whatever boundaries. The boundary violation that the government causes might not necessarily be bad. Sometimes the society can set boundaries that are excessive with no benefit or need. The problems those boundaries caused are highlighted by Franklin Foer’s “Mark Zuckerberg’s War on Free Will” and Maggie Nelson’s “Great to Watch” and Azar Nafisi's "Reading Lolita in Tehran”. Both Foer and Nelson discuss in great detail how people’s boundaries are being violated in subtle ways that barely anyone notices, and gradually being pushed to accept it as natural. Nafisi writes about how it feels to live in a country where personal boundaries are constantly being violated as the government supervises and limits its citizens' everyday actions. All three authors share a common point in their writing as all of them value personal boundaries greatly. People interact with different people every day, all with different expectations and personal boundaries. One should respect other people's boundaries while following the boundaries set by the government. Nonetheless, one should not compromise on their boundaries for nonsensical reasons that one does not accept. Boundaries play a major role in defining limits for people’s actions in everyday life and they should be respected while being understandable. The idea of having boundaries and respecting it is as equal to respecting the law. Everyone has different expectations of how one should be treated and how one should act in different situations. Respecting each other's boundaries is what keeps society going as the hostility between people is kept to a minimum through mutual respect. It is important to acknowledge each other and strive for ways people can stay connected. With technological advancements, however, people are instead pushed further away from each other. With people overly relying on algorithms, it is common for one to not have an opinion. People lose their ability to think clearly and end supporting what is presented to them. Some people might 2022-02-10T13:16:20.44-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Necessary-Balance-45545.aspx News Articles Response The two artiles I have read are “To End Incarceration, U.S Needs Alternatives to Prison for Violent Crimes” and “Everything You Think You Know About Mass Incarceration is Wrong”. The former was made by USA Today, while the latter was made by The Marshall Project. The first article agrees a lot with the novel “The New Jim Crow” while the second counters many of its points. In summary, I think the second article did change some outlooks, but generally I still believe most of the information in the first article and the book I read previously. The first article discusses many points that are similarly written to the novel “The New Jim Crow”, which makes sense since there’s only a handful of points that make up the total of the argument. The news article pointed out that political winds currently move in the direction of removing the harshness of the incarceration system. They note that victims want fair justice, leniency, and rehabilitation to ensure such an event never occurs again. Furthermore, it talks about the failure of the prison system to help prisoners, and prevent them from doing the actions that they did. The second article takes another approach to looking at this same situation. He stated that the War on Drugs wasn’t necessarily the primary driver of larger incarceration, but rather of actually rising crime rates. Especially the violent crimes that make up the larger chunk of the prison system. He continues by saying that private prisons also aren’t the biggest pushers of this, mainly because public prison employees often support more prisoners than the private companies. They do however agree on some points, such as the lack of funding for Defense Counsels as was for prosecutors, and that the federal prisons are still clumped with drug related cases even though it only makes up 10% of the total prison population. I think that in general, both agree that reforms are necessary, which I agree to. However, both describe different ways to make this occur. On one hand, we have an individual with a strong opinion similar to that given by the story “The New Jim Crow”. Talking about punishment reforms on thousands of drug offenders. On the other hand, the other article says that violent crimes are the issue, and while the concerns brought up are not necessarily wrong, it is misleading to call them the 2022-02-09T16:10:07.477-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/News-Articles-Response-45544.aspx Persuasive Speech As technology advances over the course of time, phones, which is a great example of evaluation of technology. However there are a lot of controversies have been going around. I often hear that technology can even isolate people. But I couldn’t disagree less to that statement. Technology helps us by finding cure to new diseases rapidly, bringing communities together, aiding others by giving them information about social and political issues, and it also helps individuals reconnect with their old friends. Let's all remember when the world was facing a terrible disease such as scarlet fever. Without technology, doctors could not be able to contact other doctors that were far away to ask what they knew about this disease. Which meant that it took more time to find a cure to this disease. Which also means that millions of innocent lives were lost. If you now look at it, new diseases are still coming out. If you guys still remember, Ebola was a rapidly spreading disease and people can still get it if they are not careful. However, thanks to technology doctors can contact each other and ask what they know about this and they can work together to slow down the spread of this epidemic disease. With the creation of technology, people can now live longer. Technology can bring societies together. There can be any event going on in your area and with the help of technology, it can inform you about it before anyone else can tell you. Events such as parades, picnics, and barbecues can be going on in your area and not everyone will know about it. Usually, everything is posted on social media so it would be nearly impossible to not know what was going on. Without technology fundraisers will also not be able to be as successful. Websites such as GoFundMe or another fundraiser are used to gain money from places from people from far away areas. Technology can help with the social and political changes. Around the 1800s, elections would start late October and end early December because it took time to keep track of who voted for who. But in this generation, it lasts for a day only because technology can easily keep track of the votes. It also help help spread information spread faster. A long time ago, people used to have to wait for a few weeks to find 2022-01-05T11:09:43.337-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Persuasive-Speech-45537.aspx A note on the author: Florence Kelley, a social and political activist, delivered the speech in 1905 to the National American Woman Suffrage Association in Philadelphia. We have, in this country, two million children under the age of sixteen years who are earning their bread. They vary in age from six and seven years (in the cotton mills of Georgia) and eight, nine and ten years (in the coal-breakers of Pennsylvania), to fourteen, fifteen and sixteen years in more enlightened states. No other portion of the wage earning class increased so rapidly from decade to decade as the young girls from fourteen to twenty years. Men increase, women increase, youth increase, boys increase in the ranks of the breadwinners; but no contingent so doubles from census period to census period (both by percent and by count of heads), as does the contingent of girls between twelve and twenty years of age. They are in commerce, in offices, in manufacturing. Tonight while we sleep, several thousand little girls will be working in textile mills, all the night through, in the deafening noise of the spindles and the looms spinning and weaving cotton and wool, silks and ribbons for us to buy. In Alabama the law provides that a child under sixteen years of age shall not work in a cotton mill at night longer than eight hours, and Alabama does better in this respect than any other southern state. North and South Carolina and Georgia place no restriction upon the work of children at night; and while we sleep little white girls will be working tonight in the mills in those states, working eleven hours at night. In Georgia there is no restriction whatever! A girl of six or seven years, just tall enough to reach the bobbins, may work eleven hours by day or by night. And they will do so tonight, while we sleep. Nor is it only in the South that these things occur. Alabama does better than New Jersey. For Alabama limits the children's work at night to eight hours, while New Jersey permits it all night long. Last year New Jersey took a long backward step. A good law was repealed which had required women and [children] to stop work at six in the evening and at noon on Friday. Now, therefore, in New Jersey, boys and girls, after their 14th birthday, enjoy the pitiful privilege of working all night long. In 2021-12-03T16:37:39.23-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Florence-Kelley’s-“Speech-on-Child-Labor”-45525.aspx 2021-01-29T12:30:36.63-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Hi-45506.aspx “The Gift of the Magi” Essay It is a big effort to show love, no matter the status. This story shows the struggle between a couple to exchange gifts making a big and hard sacrifice to prove love one to another. The value of any gift does not count but the intention does really count. There are dark days but love fights everything. In the short story “The Gift of the Magi” by O. Henry, the author uses figurative language to demonstrate the central idea that Love can handle everything. Metaphor is a figure of speech to compare two things without using “like” or “as”. Alliteration is the repetition of the beginning consonant of a word. Symbolism is the word used to represent something beyond the literal meaning. O. Henry uses all of these devices to paint the beautiful story in the “The Gift of the Magi”. Within the short story, O. Henry uses figurative language to support the central idea that Love can handle everything even in the toughest times which is evidenced several times. The first example of figurative language is when he says, “Pennies saved one and two at a time by bulldozing the grocer” (lines, 2-3). This shows us that they do not have enough money even doing a big effort to save every single penny. Della is compared to a bulldozer working so hard to buy Jim a gift. The second example of figurative language is when O. Henry says, “Life is made up of sobs, sniffles, and smiles, with sniffles predominating” (line, 2). This means that life has sad and happy moments even when the tears fall down when there is no money to get the person's wants and get everyone’s wishes. The third example of figurative language is when he says, “She stood by the window and looked out dully at the gray cat walking a gray fence in a gray backyard” (lines, 25-26). The repetition of “g” in the gray color is also a symbolism of sadness because it’s almost Christmas and the lack of money to buy a gift to exchange one to another. In conclusion, finally in the short story, by using the literary element of figurative language in the “The Gift of the Magi”, the author clearly establishes the central idea where Love can struggle with everything. People that are willing to give up what means the most to them for the person they love. In the story, the couple acts on impulse as each strives to please their spouse. Della Young and Jim 2021-01-14T15:38:57.113-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Gift-of-the-Magi-Essay-45504.aspx 2021-01-14T15:32:57.813-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Gift-of-the-Magi-45503.aspx (*You are like Covid-19*) Come nigh, little closer, Ah! Pour it, puff after puff. My body is asleep, engulf it, and it will yield. Ugh! Ugh! Arrest the lungs, the throat inconspicuously. Tear 'em apart like you did with the heart long before. Let 'em know how it is to die and be alive, like Schrödinger's cat, simultaneously. Come, make me immortal tonight. I tremble but I must live one night from all these years, before what remains is a mere baggage of bones. Come, make me 2020-06-07T00:31:50.89-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/You-are-like-Covid-19-45492.aspx The Queen of Light and Dark There once lived a queen, she was the happiest queen there was. She lived in a castle with the king and her daughter, the princess. She was happy, there was no reason not to be, she had everything she wanted in life. Until that night. The night everything went downhill, the night when so much sorrow was caused, all of the queen’s happiness was lost, which lead the kingdom in a world of sorrow and despair. The guards were asleep, but there was evil in Tasmear, and so that little bit of evil set fire to the king and queen’s room, then the fire spread to the princess’s room. It was a tragic day for the kingdom, the queen stood in front of the body of her baby and husband. After 5 years has past, she ordered all the 2019-07-16T21:17:36.077-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/the-blah-bibliography-45491.aspx Questions and Answers Name: Institutional Affiliation: Questions and Answers Spending Life What aspects of your life, at this point, are most satisfying? Being able to provide a stable life for my family and see them happy has brought me bountiful satisfaction. I have also struck a good work-life balance which ensures that I spend quality time with my loved ones. In what achievement, or commitments, do you take humble pride? I once worked with a refugee agency where we arranged their settlement in the United States. Seeing many of these people settle in the country, get jobs, and lead good lives has been a great achievement. Securing jobs for these individuals was tough but I am happy to see most of those I worked with settle and become successful. What changes could you make now, to feel better about how you are spending your life three months, three years, or three decades from now? I have witnessed close friends struggling with the problem of prescription pills addiction. I believe that I can step up and help these individuals since some of them have found themselves in contravention with the law. The opioid crisis in our society is alarming and I believe I can partake in its reduction by starting with my friends. Have you ever experienced a Sisyphean crisis, where all of your work felt pointless and endless? What did you do climb out of it? Working with refugees can be tough at times. I remember there are several instances whereby we settled some refugees in jobs that could support their livelihoods before they could learn English and seek better positions. However, I was disappointed to find the rate at which these individuals lost their initial jobs. The main issue presented by the employees was their poor communication. Hence, we had to find other jobs for these individuals which was demoralizing since I felt that the efforts we put in securing these jobs were futile. As such, I had to secure more sustainable means by collaborating with the locals who were ready to help these individuals as much as they could. What can you do to help others who are stuck? I would ask them to reflect on their achievements rather than center on the failures. There are always times when one is bound to feel helpless and efforts seem futile. Hence, the best action to take is to reflect on one’s achievements that will serve as a 2019-01-30T08:40:28.04-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Questions-and-Answers-45469.aspx 2019-01-24T12:30:48.12-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Gender-Issue-Essay-45467.aspx “Murder is not about lust and it’s not about violence. It’s about possession” - Ted Bundy. Murder is probably the most relevant social issue that has been around forever. Murder shows up in “The Great Gatsby”, murder was also a major issue in the 1920s and it’s still a major problem today. The most common motives for murder in “The Great Gatsby and 2019-01-22T20:45:51.833-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Great-Gatsby-social-class-issues-45466.aspx An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth 10% of crimes are committed following this logic or thinking. These crimes were fueled by hatred and revenge. Which I dare say is one of humanities worst flaws. Revenge can distort our personal perception on how we view the world or an individual. When somebody seeks revenge they are attempting to correct a wrong with another wrong. Which is usually distorted by false truth, like gossip 2018-04-14T03:04:10.72-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-eye-for-an-eye,-a-tooth-for-a-tooth-45423.aspx Student’s Name Instructor’s Name Course Title Date Dantes Inferno It was a warm and tensed day. I could not decipher the time of the day, week, month or year since everything in hell appeared unusual. I found myself meandering through the corridors of hell. It was neither morning nor evening since we are talking about a place where light or darkness does not change anything. I do not think that I ever sensed a change in time for the entire period I was in the world of those who are divinely condemned to live in hell. Everything happened so slowly and I sensed that every person who inhabited hell wished that things could move much faster since this would ease the pain they were going through somehow. The place known as hell looked like a massive playfield. There were thousands of circular cubicles and each of them housed people who were condemned for engaging in similar kind of sins. The cubicles were arranged in rows. In between the rows, there were small paths which I believed were reserved for visitors like me. The cubicles had a small door and the sinners had the freedom to move around their rooms. The floor of the massive playfield was glowing. At first, one could think that the glowing was a form of decoration. However, upon a closer look, one could see that the glowing was as a result of a mild yet painful fire that was coming underneath the surface. I toured several cubicles as I sought to familiarize myself with the environment that I found myself in. In my meandering, I encountered many people a few of them looked familiar but the majority were total strangers to me. However, all the persons that inhabited the cubicles of hell wanted to talk to me. One of the people I encountered in the second cubicle was a female prostitute whom I had known very well since she ran her sex work business in the town that I grew up in. Her name was Mercy. When Mercy set her eyes on me, she quickly ran towards me and one of the angels of the devil allowed her to join me in the hallway which was the only part of the large playfield that did not contain the inferno. The following is the conversation that ensued after Mercy joined me in the hallway. Mercy: So, how come you are not joining your 2017-12-15T01:12:03.99-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dantes-Inferno-45408.aspx Jamillah Goes to School Written by: Sitti Hayna S. Maruhom “Cock-a-doodle-doo, Jamillah wake up it’s already morning, Cock-a-doodle-doo, cock-a-doodle-doo!” the rooster shouted to wake Jamillah. Unfortunately, Jamillah’s room is far from the barn so she cannot hear the rooster. “Oh my gosh! It’s getting late and Jamillah is not yet up, I need to wake her up!” the clock beside Jamillah’s bedside table said, she started moving her 2017-12-15T00:05:32.927-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Let-s-Write-with-Onomy-and-Persony-45407.aspx Jamillah Goes to School Written by: Sitti Hayna S. Maruhom “Cock-a-doodle-doo, Jamillah wake up it’s already morning, Cock-a-doodle-doo, cock-a-doodle-doo!” the rooster shouted 2017-12-14T23:57:17.05-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Story-with-a-twist-Onomatopoeia-and-Personification-45406.aspx Ignorance Everytime we close our eyes, Trying to remember our mother's lullabies Warm tears, sparkling like diamonds Running down our cheeks, hiding behind eyelids When we look in the mirror and all we see is hate There is no one to break our fall except fate We judge our eyes, ear, and...oh did I mention that nose is fake You people are fickle, you criticize until we break  They say "God" created us all equal and that beauty is in the eye of the beholder, But how can you say that, you hypocrite, let that smolder Because while you sit on a throne of discrimination We scramble and hide to find our place in this nation He can't even go home to his family because of his sexual domain He loves his partner but his fathers inane She breaks her back at work everyday, does more than any man will ever do in a decade But still riding on her gender, her paycheck begins to fade And when you see us crawling, fighting with need You kick us down for the feeling of greed He tries to get a job and because of the complexion of his pigment, They don't hire him, nada, that's the end of this segment She walks down the street covered from head to toe, with only her eyes to show It's her beliefs but that doesn't make the dirty looks a lesser blow We fee; the hurt and the pain everyday. While you sit on your asses in Tampa Bay And when we can't be accepted in society, We don't know any other way for prosperity So we find a way to numb the pain The drugs, the razor biting the skin, the sex with mysterious men Anything with a gain Please don't hurt us, please don't shut the door in our faces  Because we always seem to wake up in stranger places Believe us, because this world should not be dog eat dog, it should be full of empathy Way past the point of poetic sympathy Break our bones, our courage, our love but inspite of it all We fight on so that we're with the ones we love on the day that we fall Drag us out and hang us like a beacon  Because we are not the ones who should be beaten  We are the kings of the world, no prejudice only love Because love is love even when push comes to shove Please enlighten us on how being different is bad And we promise you, despite the real truth, we won't be mad He's in love with his boyfriend. He asked him just 2017-11-22T03:56:18.65-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ignorance-45399.aspx Student’s Name Instructor Name Course Date Legal Terms Last week on Tuesday, my cousin was assaulted by a drunken man at a bar while having a drink. The two harbored differing political opinions that led to the conflict. An assault is defined as a violent verbal or physical attack against a person provided they occur in any of these two forms, including Aggravated or Simple assault (Jones 102). My cousin, Tom, was very distressed by the issue such that he decided to lodge an Aggravated Assault complaint at the police station. An Aggravated Assault includes one that receives a more severe criminal punishment as a result of its high degree of seriousness (Jones 113). When the hearing began, the jury was given 12 to 24 hours to make their deliberations based on the evidence provided by Tom’s lawyer. The jury is a body that is tasked with giving a verdict based on the majority vote in legal cases that involve examining the evidence that is presented in court (Jones 114). When Tom launched the indictment or a formal accusation against the accused, the judge ordered the defense team to present their case before the jury. The defense lawyer could not object to the fact that the accused, Mr. Moses, attacked Tom, but their argument was that the court should not pay attention to the crime as if it is an act of felony. In some jurisdictions, the most serious offense is a felony or an indictable offense. The Defense Attorney made this request because the prosecutor was considering First Degree Felony. A defense attorney is a legal practitioner who specializes in defending individuals and companies that are charged with criminal activities (Jones 118). A Second Degree Felony means that the individual has committed a more serious crime than the First Degree Felony. If the prosecutor would have satisfied the conditions of a First Degree Felony, the accused would have been ordered by the judge to pay a fine of $25, 000 or a jail term amounting to 10 years imprisonment. When a person is indicted for a Second Degree Felony, they tend to receive a more severe punishment than in the case of a First Degree Felony. (Jones140). Tom was particularly amazed by the judicial nature of the prosecutor in convincing the judge to punish Moses. A prosecutor is a legal officer who takes over the responsibility of instituting legal proceedings against the 2017-10-01T10:31:23.853-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Legal-Terms-45378.aspx http://bit.ly/2xixDpE The 49ers offense has yet to score touchdown and they have started the season with two losses. The Rams were competitive in their loss to Washington in Week 2. The 49ers offense has yet to score touchdown and they have started the season with two losses. The Rams were competitive in their loss to Washington in Week 2. (Tony)| http://bit.ly/2xixDpE Rams vs 49ers Live Stream San Francisco 49ers vs Los Angeles Rams Thursday, Sept. 21, 5:30 p.m. PT/8:30 p.m. ET Levi’s Stadium, Santa Clara, CA NFL Network TV By Geoffrey C. Arnold The Oregonian/OregonLive http://bit.ly/2xixDpE San Francisco 49ers coach Kyle Shanahan was considered an offensive guru during his time in Atlanta, but the struggling 49ers have yet to score a touchdown as they prepare for their game against the Los Angeles Rams on Thursday Night Football (5:30 p.m. PT/8:30 p.m. ET, NFL Network, DirecTV). You can watch the live stream on the NFL’s mobile app or DirecTV’s NFL app. If the NFL Network is part of your cable package, you can also live stream the game through the NFL app on XBox, Apple TV, or Roku device on your TV. The 49ers (0-2) are trying to score their first touchdown under Shanahan. They have scored a total of 12 points in their first two games The nine points they scored against the Seattle Seahawks was nearly enough to pull off a monumental upset, but they gave up a late touchdown to lose 12-9. Shanahan, the offensive coordinator for the high-scoring Atlanta Falcons in 2016, is probably learning that it’s far easier to score touchdowns when you have quarterback Matt Ryan, wide receiver Julio Jones and running back Devonta Freeman instead of Brian Hoyer, Pierre Garcon and Carlos Hyde. The Rams (1-1) seem to be trending upwards under first-year coach Sean McVay. They rolled past Indianapolis 46-9 in Week 1 and then hung tough with Washington before losing 27-20 last week. Second-year quarterback Jared Goff remains a work in progress. He looked solid in the game against the Colts, completing 21-of-29 passes for 306 yards with a touchdown. However, his effort – 15-of-25, 224 yards – against Washington was so-so, and he threw an bad interception late in the fourth quarter with Rams trailing 27-20. Here’s everything you need to know to watch the game, or follow along as we bring you the latest score, live updates, photos and video highlights in the comments section below. Watch live stream: You can watch the live stream on the NFL’s 2017-09-21T17:42:41.417-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Live™-~Los-Angeles-Rams-vs-San-Francisco-49ers-Live-Stream-NFL-___-45376.aspx Speech Student: Institution: Speech The second amendments empower each American citizen to own a gun. Therefore, any efforts to change these provisions must include a plebiscite. The United States has a history of gun violence, and efforts have been suggested to improve public safety (Nakamura & Eilperin, 2016). The shooting in Inland Research Center San Bernardino where over 26 civilians infuriated President Obama and offered the opportunity for him to push for tighter gun control. The president suggested issuing executive orders that called for tighter control in the gun acquisition, including expanded background search on buyers (Nakamura & Eilperin, 2016). The suggestions by the president met a lot of resistance and criticism, especially from groups such as the National Rifle Association (NRA), Republicans among others. The paper will discuss the critique of President Obama speech on gun violence following shootings at San Bernardino. One natural right that cannot be taken away from any individual is the freedom to self-preservation. The stressing point here is that humans have a right to take steps that secure their families and properties. The framers of the constitution especially the enactment of the second amendments had the idea of self-preservation in mind. Therefore, they made it a right for every citizen of the United States to bear arms. Obama executive order and the suggested expanded background search would simply stifle the provisions of the second amendments and constrain the rights of the citizens (Nakamura & Eilperin, 2016). By all consideration, the legality of such an order should only be determined through a referendum. In other words, Americans should be allowed to vote on whether they want to retain the right to bear arm or not. Such freedoms can never be the discretion of the president. Norway citizens are far more armed than the Americans. The citizens carry even military grade assault rifle, yet the rate of gun violence is insignificant compared to America. The trigger point for the President threat on the executive order was the shooting at San Bernardino, which was determined to be terrorists in nature. Therefore, it would look like the president was suggesting the country could fight the terrorists better by disarming the public. Perhaps at this point, it is important to look at Republican candidate for the presidency (Donald Trump) asked. What if the victims at the time of the attack were armed? (Nakamura & Eilperin, 2016). Probably they could have defended themselves 2017-07-28T00:46:12.4-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Gun-violence-45360.aspx Student’s Name Instructor Course Date Frankenstein by Mary Shelley is a tale that is set at the time of the industrial revolution in Europe in the 1800’s. From the novel, education came to bear the load of concerns regarding the control of the individuals who had not gone through the tradition of formal education. Such people were susceptible to social instability. Even conservatives such as Hannah More who were antagonists of radical reform acknowledged the influential power of education especially reading as a powerful element of social control. The novel focuses on the human nature as well as the likelihood controlling experience to shape character and cultural values. Additionally, it stresses on the challenging influences from experience on the vulnerable and unstable individuals who face cultural issues concerning reading and education. Mary Shelley describes Caroline as an example of true femininity who was liberated from class degradation. As a result, Caroline searched for other girls who were in the same situation to rescue them from lower class powers. Caroline achieved her objectives through educating the young girls on the qualities of a precisely conventional domesticity. She meet Elizabeth who had an innate and upper-class feminine quality that made her the outstanding one in the family of “dark-eyed, barely little vagabonds.” (Shelley 28). Under the appropriate middle-class influence, Elizabeth proved to be a perfect domestic woman, a sister, a friend, a daughter, and a wife-to-be. Additionally, Justine was rescued and cultured by Victor’s mother. Besides, Justine imitated the “manners and the phraseology” of victors mother (Shelley 69). As a low-class member and a servant, Justine’s social position revealed cultural anxieties regarding the vulnerability of women and the stabilizing duty of middle-class domestic education. Justine is a representation of a female advancement, something that became evident when Elizabeth described Caroline’s approval of Justine by praising the flexible class boundaries in Geneva. As she put it “there is a small difference between the various classes of its dwellers, and the lower class being neither so despised nor so poor, they have more refined manners and morals” (Shelley 69). Such claims concerning flexibility became evident from the fact that Justine who was regarded as a lower class woman and whose learning failed to take, was accused of dying for William’s killer. Therefore, it shows that educated women are fulfilled and fulfill their social duties and thus pose a minimum danger of tampering with culture as well as its values. 2017-07-26T00:21:54.353-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Frankenstein-by-Mary-Shelley-45359.aspx FirstName LastName Affiliation Course No. Date Death in the Dubliners by James Joyce Death in the Dubliners has a wide representation of various highlights on how death affects people differently. Death can be said to be spiritual or mental, however, in either case, it causes significant realignment on character’s lifestyle. Joyce applies death as a functional theme in the novel (Torchiana). The story’s road concentration on death makes a rather elusive concept which can be subject to critical analysis. This research paper, therefore, tends to explore various instances of how death affects people differently in the Dubliners by James Joyce. Firstly, Dubliners story “The Sisters” recounts the Death of Father Flynn which functions as an access to the story. The advent of death in the church opens up to the life of a boy. It unveils strange relations of the priest and the boy. Contrary to adult’s expectation of the boy’s reaction to the incident, he seemed not distressed but seemed confused about the feeling he should have following the priest death (Yildiz 2). Another notable effect of death can be seen in Dubliners “Eveline” which recounts how a death person haunted the living in Dublin. The story gives a glimpse of a good life of Eveline, a character in the novel who enjoyed a good life while her mother was alive (Kennedy). Her mother’s death came with greater responsibilities of the family. Reminiscences of her dead mother play a critical role in her dilemma of either staying at home or leaving Dublin with her lover (Joyce 28). Further influence of death is seen when she feels guilty of breaking mother’s promise on the dock, which makes her spiritually paralyzed during her departure. Mrs. Sinico’s death also influences James Duffy’s life. The aftershock of her death brings in a rather unusual aspect of life to James. As she envisions her death, a self-realization engulfs his earlier selfish approach (Maher). From this perspective, Duffy is a living dead, while Mrs. Sinico is physically dead (Yildiz 4). Lastly, the concept of death plays a critical role in the story, it has a role in shifting probable individual emotions and energy from oneself to others. From the paper, it can be concluded that death affects people in differing ways. Many of instances of death in Dubliners in cause’s adverse effects to the living, some feeling a sense of relief like the unnamed boy, while others being penitent like 2017-05-29T00:35:30.983-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/ Death-in-the-Dubliners-by-James-Joyce -45335.aspx PART A The literary pieces stream with much information on the existence of humanity. The poets express themselves in the most genuine manner, conveying a particularly important subject concerning man and the natural world. In so many ways, human beings have interacted with the natural world and learned from the intricate details of nature the real existence and cause of events. The four poems, Grass, Cuttings, Birches, Stopping by the woods on a snowy evening, address the common theme of man and the natural world. In the particular poems, the subject is revealed as the individual factor that the poets base their recounting of experience. The interaction between man and the natural world could cause happiness or destruction. The poem, “Stopping by the woods on a snowy evening” presents adequately the relations existing between humankind and the natural world. The poet spends his time in the woods at the time of narration. He strikes self-dialogue, having been motivated by the surrounding. The writer admires nature and intends to have a close contact with it just when there is the opportunity. He states that before the owner of the woods sees him, he will “watch the woods fill up with snow.” His expression denotes the longing he has to interact with nature even if it means to steal the experience (Frost and Jeffers, 1978). The poem provides the lyricist the opportunity to encounter nature through sending him on an errand. The exposure he has to the woods is fulfilling that in the end, he contemplates sleep. The satisfying aspect of the natural world to man is expressed in the poem in a direct way when the speaker says; “the woods are lovely, dark and deep.” It is without a doubt that the contact between human beings and nature produces a pleasant affair. On the other hand, when the poet indicates that it was “the darkest evening of the year,” the site is perceived to be a dreaded one (Frost and Jeffers, 1978). In other words, the interaction with nature, in this case, seems to bear something sinister. Therefore, the presence of the speaker in the woods endangers his life. The poem, “Grass” represents the position of the natural world in the life of humanity. It provides that nature keeps the events of the human beings within itself, erasing any thought that something ever occurred. The poet adopts the voice of nature to show its 2017-04-08T09:30:27.493-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-literary-pieces-stream-with-much-information-on-the-existence-of-humanity_-The-poets-express-themselves-in-the-most-genuine-manner,-conveying-a-particularly-important-subject-concerning-man-and-the-natural-world_-45306.aspx Gods and Goddesses of Ancient Egypt Final Draft Have you ever wondered why the Ancient Egyptians had so many gods and goddesses?The Egyptian saw a godly nature in everything. Because of this, they created a multitude of gods and goddesses. In fact there were hundreds of gods and goddesses, each playing their own role in the universe.These holy beings were worshiped with the hope that their life would be blessed by the gods. 2017-03-14T21:31:22.39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Gods-and-Goddesses-of-Ancient-Egypt-Speech-45295.aspx Cell Phones Should be Allowed in Class: Raise your hand if you have a cell phone. *raises hand* With the advanced technology present in our society, cell phones are important and must be taken advantage of in the educational aspect. Teachers, students, invited guests I am here to persuade opposers of the use of cellphones during class that when used correctly cell phones are extremely beneficial. I feel that we need the developed technology that cell phones provide in the classroom because they allow students to contact their parents if necessary, they provide excellent resources for learning, and they encourage students to explore the educational areas cell phones provide. If we continue to not allow cell phone use in school, then parents may be unable to reach their children in the event of a real emergency. To begin, cell phones allow students to contact their parents if needed. Cell phones allow students to call home if they forget an assignment, lunch, or money. Many parents install a phone tracker on their child’s device and take comfort in knowing their whereabouts before, during, and after school. Allowing cell phones in class causes parents to feel more relaxed because they know that their child can contact them in case of an emergency. Some opponents of cell phone use during class may think that students will pretend like they are texting a parent but in reality they are texting friends. However, if there are consequences for misusing your phone in class students will learn to understand and respect the rules set that allow for this privilege to be in place. Next, cellphones can provide many great learning resources and helpful tools for the benefit of the student’s education. The calendar and alarm applications provided allow students to document their homework and set reminders for when they get home. The calculator makes subjects such as math and science faster and the camera app allows students to take pictures of the board in case they did not have enough time to copy down all the notes during class. There are many excellent online learning websites that may help students to help advance their education or better understand a confusing subject. Some opponents of this topic claim that young students will be tempted to cheat because it will be easy with of the resources a cellphone provides. The solution is simple, by making students turn in their phones 2017-03-14T21:25:00.817-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Cellphones-Should-be-Allowed-In-class-45294.aspx Literary Criticisms Applied to Notes From the Underground “Now, I am living out my life in my corner, taunting myself with the spiteful and useless consolation that an intelligent man cannot become anything seriously, and it is only the fool who becomes anything” (Dostoevsky). These words, spoken by the Underground Man in Notes from the Underground, portray the mindset and conscious of the man, who is not named or given much information about. His mind thinks that men who are intelligent like him, are afraid of completing goals and moving forward, unlike a man who is not intelligent, a fool, who can do as they please because they grow from nothing into something. This shows the way his conscious understands concepts and reacts to things in the world, which is why he isolated from the world in the underground. Because he believes his intelligence is superior, which leads back to his thoughts of intelligent men are not capable of anything. This leads him to believe he is nothing in the world. In this case, by applying the archetypal and psychoanalytical critical theories, one gains a deeper understanding of the theme, paralysis of the conscious man in society , in the novel Notes from the Underground by Fyodor Dostoevski. The setting of the novel is during the mid 19th century in St. Petersburg, Russia. Notes from the Underground begins with the Underground Man, who’s name is never given, as the narrator of the whole story explaining himself and his thoughts to the audience. The novel is divided into two parts. The first part consisting of the Underground Man explaining his past that he was a civil worker but inherited money from a family member. Although refrained from telling the reader about his past, the narrator informs the reader about his philosophical theories about people and society and how he is fascinated with romanticism. For example the man says, “Well, even in toothache there is enjoyment, I answer” (Dostoevski). In this part the man elaborates on the idea of how pain can be enjoyable by a person, which allows the person to engulf in the misery they are are going through. Overall, this is the main emphasis on the first part of the novel where the man gives little information on himself but more on his ideas of society itself. In the second part of the novel, the narration consists of past events 2017-02-18T23:25:10.053-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Literary-Criticism-on-Notes-From-the-Underground-45285.aspx Enrique Ayala Mr. Quintero AP English Lit, Period 5 27 January 2017 Visual Connection Karp, Trokhimenko “ Stakin as an Organizer of The October Revolution” Virtual Museum of Political Art. Web. Karp Trokhimenko’s fascinating art piece, “Stalin as an Organizer for the October Revolution,” gives a glimpse of history of a government rising to power, led by notorious Russian leader Joseph Stalin. This fades in the topic of the novel 1984 on the rise and danger of totalitarianism. First,it shows a part of history that supports 1984’s theme. Orwell wanted to show readers how dangerous a government like the Soviet Union can be to its people. Although many Americans did not realize what was happening in the east, he wrote a communist society in his book to help keep it on the people’s minds. The painting captures a visionary description of Stalin negotiating with other members of the government to help with a revolution that changed Russia’s government to a totalitarian country. During the time the novel is sold and the painting was made, many Americans began to realize that it is a horror that is a reality, with no freedoms and no capital. They also began to realize that Russia is beginning to become a major power like the United States. This painting shows a power rising up from a strong leader that could make a country run by the government’s power. Having a link to the novel, this painting connects to one of the primary literary theories that can be connected to 1984: historical approach. History is a subject of knowledge that is heavily studied on, to prevent on repeating mistakes people or countries have made in the past . The image of Stalin indicates the image of power that was used to the extent of having total control of the people of Soviet Russia. This painting became historical and a piece of history because it portrayed a leader that soon was given power to dominate a country back to its feet, without making lives in the country better. Nonfiction Connection enotes.com: Totalitarianism “The final part of Arendt’s text focuses on totalitarian movements and governments, in particular, how various movements became established and retained power and control. The most central ideas are that the success of a totalitarian movement depends on the selflessness of its adherents; its aim in and skill at organizing the masses; its elimination of all anomalies, even those in its own ethnic base; and 2017-02-15T15:13:27.303-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/1984-Literary-Analysis-35286.aspx Joseph Espinoza Mr. Quintero AP English Lit, Period 5 25 January 2017 Visual Connection https://www.google.com/imgres?imgurl=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.tigran.ch%2Fpaintings%2Fmillenium15-B.jpg&imgrefurl=http%3A%2F%2Fwww.tigran.ch%2Findex.html&docid=15gsEsZYcdVNBM&tbnid=qXYJMN1MWb4ltM%3A&vet=1&w=720&h=1029&bih=918&biw=1280&q=tigran%20mirror&ved=0ahUKEwiw7q2I-P7RAhVD02MKHemSDjcQMwgdKAIwAg&iact=mrc&uact=8 Tsitoghdzyan, Tigran. “Mirror” Visionary Artistry Magazine. Web. Tigran Tsitoghdzyan’s notable “Mirror” collection is famous for its underlying meaning. The above capture is meant to depict that there is no hiding what reflects in the mirror. This idea of portraying inevitably who you really are is able to successfully connect with the novel Wise Blood. It first connects with O'Connor's theme of finding self-intuition within a person and understanding who they really are. This visual simply does this by Tigran wanting to convey the truth to someone’s character deep within them and show a person’s true colors. This picture captures a woman trying to cover her face but her image beneath is still showing. The novel and the visual both prove examples of the monumental surrealistic movement of the 20th century which was defined as removing the preceding boundaries of reality and limitation. Society in the 20th century was beginning to alter from a set single standard place where men and women had vague and general roles in the community to a more modern and individualistic system. Both the picture and novel depict this by expanding these regards and providing creative works toward a person’s self-worth. Furthermore, this picture also correlates to the critical theory of Formalism that the novel can relate to as well. Formalism is the understanding of what a work is trying to teach or provide. In this case the woman in the visual is an example of not being able to suppress who she really is and it serves as a message to modern society to acknowledge that they can’t hide themselves so just show it. Nonfiction Connection JUNE. 22, 2011. My Life as an Undocumented Immigrant Jose Antonio Vargas One August morning nearly two decades ago, my mother woke me and put me in a cab. She handed me a jacket. “Baka malamig doon” were among the few words she said. (“It might be cold there.”) When I arrived at the Philippines’ Ninoy Aquino International Airport with her, my aunt and a family friend, I was introduced to a man I’d never seen. They told me he was my uncle. He held my hand as I boarded an airplane for the first time. It was 1993, and I was 12. My mother wanted to give me a better life, so she sent me thousands of miles away to live with 2017-02-07T15:36:21.41-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Wise-Blood-Reflective-Study-Guide-35279.aspx Joseph Espinoza Mr. Quintero AP English Lit, Period 5 25 January 2017 Visual Connection Tsitoghdzyan, Tigran. “Mirror” Visionary Artistry Magazine. Web. Tigran Tsitoghdzyan’s notable “Mirror” collection is famous for its underlying meaning. The above capture is meant to depict that there is no hiding what reflects in the mirror. This idea of portraying inevitably who you really are is able to successfully connect with the novel Wise Blood. It first connects with O'Connor's theme of finding self-intuition within a person and understanding who they really are. This visual simply does this by Tigran wanting to convey the truth to someone’s character deep within them and show a person’s true colors. This picture captures a woman trying to cover her face but her image beneath is still showing. The novel and the visual both prove examples of the monumental surrealistic movement of the 20th century which was defined as removing the preceding boundaries of reality and limitation. Society in the 20th century was beginning to alter from a set single standard place where men and women had vague and general roles in the community to a more modern and individualistic system. Both the picture and novel depict this by expanding these regards and providing creative works toward a person’s self-worth. Furthermore, this picture also correlates to the critical theory of Formalism that the novel can relate to as well. Formalism is the understanding of what a work is trying to teach or provide. In this case the woman in the visual is an example of not being able to suppress who she really is and it serves as a message to modern society to acknowledge that they can’t hide themselves so just show it. Nonfiction Connection JUNE. 22, 2011. My Life as an Undocumented Immigrant Jose Antonio Vargas One August morning nearly two decades ago, my mother woke me and put me in a cab. She handed me a jacket. “Baka malamig doon” were among the few words she said. (“It might be cold there.”) When I arrived at the Philippines’ Ninoy Aquino International Airport with her, my aunt and a family friend, I was introduced to a man I’d never seen. They told me he was my uncle. He held my hand as I boarded an airplane for the first time. It was 1993, and I was 12. My mother wanted to give me a better life, so she sent me thousands of miles away to live 2017-02-07T15:12:30.44-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Wise-Blood-Connection-Study-Guide-35278.aspx Name: Professor: Subject: Date Irony in A Rose for Emily and The Story of an Hour William Faulkner’s book, A Rose for Emily, is an account of the life of Emily Egrierson. Emily’s relationship with her father and the members of Jefferson Town leads the reader to conclude that she is an odd person. The life of Emily seems unusual because she isolates herself from the general population most of the time. In the same vein, Kate Chopin’s novel, The Story of an Hour, is a tale of Loise Mallard, a character that suffers from a heart condition. Mallard's temperament is also eccentric since she starts thinking about a life that is more pleasurable after her husband, Brently Mallard, dies. The theme of irony surfaces in the two books since Emily’s and Loise’s behaviors are highly out of place. Faulkner brings the idea of irony to the surface in A Rose for Emily where Emily leads a lifestyle that is primarily characterized by isolation. As a young girl, Emily attracted numerous suitors, but her father pushed them away with a whip. This action led Emily to isolate herself even after the demise of her father. Such behavior is ironical because most people would assume that Emily would lead a more social existence after the death of her father because she had many suitors. Furthermore, a paradox surfaces where Emily's family is exempted from paying taxes. After the death of Emily's dad, Colonel Sartoris exempted the Ergrierson family from paying taxes. Such a move can be perceived as illogical since the household did not fulfill its tax obligations to the community. Emily’s assertions support this supposition; she said that she would not pay her taxes after the members of the Board of Aldermen told her that she had tax arrears. This scene presents an ironical situation since all the other town members, except Emily’s household, paid their taxes. Similarly, the notion of irony is seen in The Story of an Hour after Loise began thinking more positively about life after the death of her husband. After Loise learns about her husband’s death from Josephine, she breaks down in tears and isolates herself in her room. However, she begins to think about the newly found freedom that came with the demise of her spouse. Her husband loved and cared for her, but Loise could not stop thinking about the better, non-restricted life that came with 2017-01-08T15:36:27.307-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Rose-for-Emiliy-35266.aspx Name Instructor Course Date Frankenstein Critical Analysis Evaluation Essay Frankenstein is a book of fiction written by English novelist Mary Shelley. It recounts the tale of a youthful scientist, Victor Frankenstein, who created a serpent-like grotesque in a heretical experiment. Shelly wrote the story when she was only 18 years old, which was anonymously, published in 1818 in London when she was barely 20 years old. It began as a short story with its themes focusing on the cultural aspect of the society during Shelly’s time and characters representing struggle against societal control (Scott, 1818). Nevertheless, in the near beginning of the nineteenth century, outlook on human values were extensively allied with natural sciences. On the other hand, detractor implied that anatomy and psychology were connected to literary works. This resulted in the disputation of irregularities in the human standard and thus the differences were rejected through an innate reaction. It is argued that even though the monster developed language skills as well as emotions, it is a grotesque being, thus does not fit any ideal. According to Shelly's stylistic techniques, voyager Walton's Roberts epistolary contact with his sister, as an external outline into Frankenstein's remembrance that guides him even after the monster is created (Scott, 1818). The voice used is the first-person narrative in Walton’s voice and the writer Shelly, in turn, uses dialogue to provide the thoughts the other characters including mysterious and violent events and a decaying society. Most of the critics about the book are based on Shelly’s life. Similarly, they revolve around the narration of authorship and creation. The work lacks leading feminine personality, whereas it has focused its entire interest on the notion of the idealistic artiste. However, the change in attention was contributed by the emergence of the feminist theory in the 1970s and the 1980s that established an intellectual significance and the importance of female novelists. The novel has been assessed right through the lens of masculinity as feminine is not fundamental (Scott, 1818). Furthermore, the relationship between women figures in the story, namely, Elizabeth and Justine faces execution as they establish bond emerging from brief conversations on mutual experiences. Notably, females were tenuous in Shelly's life due to the impulsive loss of her mother as well as the dubious affiliation with her sibling, Jane, who was afterward alleged to bear a child with Shelly's spouse. Also, the nun's name then changes to Claire. On the parent-child tensions, the 2016-11-02T12:01:25.677-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ethics-and-Science-in-Mary-Shelley’s-Frankenstein-35240.aspx ‘Cowspiracy’ directed by Kip Andersen and Keegan Kuhn is an american based documentary that shows how and why our planet, people and animals would be better off if humans lived a happy vegan lifestyle. The film shows and depicts many ways of how the Meat, Dairy and Poultry industry have decieted and lied to the public for decades. The film singles out and shows that the mega environmentalist corporations, such as GreenPeace, are not trying to help the planet as much as the public thinks. I believe this film has shown the pure and raw reality that the world we are living in is full of harmful dishonesty and straight lies that are being literally fed to us. ‘Cowspiracy’ explores the theme Ignorance is Bliss, the film has made me question myself and what I value, after watching this movie in late December 2015- I became vegetarian. I like how the film uses cold hearted facts to show the audience that there is no "glitz and glamour" about the Meat, Dairy and Poultry industries and that we are very much so fooling ourselves if we believe the nonsense that those industries, the supposed 'environmentalists' or even Health organisations tell us. This movie has also delved into another theme Power and Corruption, although not in the mainstream sense of Power and Corruption leading to violence or death- this documentary shows that the Power and Corruption has lead to the deceit and lies that feeds the world. I believe the Power from certain health, environmentalist and Meat industries has been exploited and they are now corrupt and are very much so causing the main issues that society is facing today. 'Cowspiracy' directed by Kip Andersen and Keegan Kuhn explores and analyses the theme Ignorance is Bliss throughout the documentary. In the quote "Is this truth even too inconvenient for him (referring to Al Gore)" we are shown that even the man against CO2 and Greenhouse gasses, can not and will not admit to the fact that the main and leading cause of Climate Change is purely animal agriculture based. This is showing how Al Gore is ignorant along with most of the population and he is therefore happy with living his life whilst either not realising or comprehending that though he wants to help 'save the world' and solve climate change, he is ignoring the very source of the problem because 2016-10-26T23:24:59.737-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Personal-Review-Response-to-the-documentary-COWSPIRACY-NCEA-Level-1-Excellence-35238.aspx 2016-09-27T08:15:49.81-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Interview-Summary-and-Synthesis-35230.aspx Outline I. Introduction: A Bright Forever a. Provides an overview of the novel and a brief description of what the story is all about. b. Also gives an overview of the plot and the element of blame game and consciousness that Mackey’s family members have as well as other people attached to folks. c. The main thesis of the paper is to explore the symbolism of the birds in the novel and why the author uses the birds in the storyline. II. Hawks are used in the novel as a symbolism of the human nature. a. Hawks are used by the author in the novel, symbolically represent the human predators. b. Hawks are natural predators, a feature that makes them prey on other smaller creatures for survival. c. Henry Dee is a is presented as a predator by the fact that he falls in love with his student, Katie Mackey in secretly d. Just like an hawk, Henry watches and waits for the right moment to make his move. e. Henry sneaks like a hawk to Katie’s bedroom during the tuition session to get some of her hair. III. Katie represents the purple martins birds which are lovely and colorful. a. Purple martins birds exist in colonies and build their nests high up in the posts. b. Just like the purple martins birds, Katie is from an affluent family, high up in the social ladder. c. Just as the purple martins birds, she is beautiful and innocent. d. Katie’s love for music and life full of joy is likened to Purple martins is fond of making sweet melodies. IV. Clare, Henry Dee’s neighbor is also fond of the birds. a. Clare can be likened with the purple Martins due to her character. b. Just as the purple martins prefer to live in colonies, Clare needs a lonely life after the death of her husband. c. Clare enjoys the company of Raymond and decided to overlook his dark past. V. Raymond is seen as a hawk. a. Raymond is struggling with drug abuse and is a know-it-all kind of a person and is disliked by many people. He is seen as a hawk. b. Just as a hawk preying on the lonely Clare. VI. Conclusion a. Symbolism of birds in the novel brings out the true nature of the characters involved. b. Purple martins and the hawks represent two opposing nature of human beings. Symbolism of Birds in a Bright Forever A Bright Forever is a novel by renowned author, Lee Martin. The novel is based on the settings of Indiana in the 1970s (Martin 7). The novel revolves around the disappearance and death of Katie Mackey, daughter of a 2016-08-09T11:52:12.027-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Bright-Forever-35210.aspx 2016-06-15T03:36:55.233-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Character-Analysis-on-Olsen-s-I-Stand-Here-Ironing-35202.aspx Arthur was face-to-face with an enormous white snake, whose black eyes were looking at him as its prey. Arthur was so surprised that he couldn't even move, where did he came from, it just appeared out of nowhere in his way just before he would come to...the king! -Behold beast, get out of my way or you'll feel my sword's edge !!! he exclamated while he was unsheating his sword, Light. The snake, as if he wasn't hearing anything, atacked Arthur with his mouth wide opened. Arthur dodged and atacked it's head, but his sword broked at the contact with it's skin, letting Arthur shocked. It wasn't only it's skin, from both of his theeth was pouring venim, which at the contact with the stone and disintegrated it. The snake tried another atack but Arthur dodged in the last moment. -If i can't cut you then I will let you moveless, he said with anger. And so he started to move between pilars, with the snake following him and trying to bite him. After a few minutes of running and dodging Arthur finally stoped, the snake, although it was longer than expected, he managed to imobilise it at least for a few minutes. -I have to go to my king, he must be in danger, ge said while running to the main hall. While he was running he saw that the sentinels were dead, and most of the soldiers were in a struggle against death, and they were losing. He wanted to help them, but there was no time. When he finally arrived at the main hall he saw a nightmare: the king and the queen weren't just dead, they were rottening at such a fast rate that he thought it wasn't true. He approached to them and fell on his knees. Without realising it, he was holding the king's and queen's heads on his arms. -I...failed...to protect you both...I failed... -Indeed you failed, a cold voice heared from the shadows, you are pathetic Arthur, and naive. It was a warrior, just like Arthur, but he has a snake emblem on his black armor and a white snake-like sword. -You...! You killed them !?! -Of course I do! Also I will finish you too. Arthur grabbed the king's sword and atacked him in a flash, but the snake warrior dodged, grabbed Arthur's face then smashed him on the floor, cracking half of the floor. Arthur coughed blood and paralised of fear. The 2016-06-04T06:00:53.363-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Smart-story-35200.aspx Most of the best nights of my life were spent with my closest friends, although, not all of the time were we actually together. I got an Xbox 360 around 7th/8th grade for my birthday. With it, I got Modern Warfare 2, and money to buy the new game, MW3 when it came out a week later. The summer after receiving my xbox, I began playing like it was my job. Sleepless nights, and restless days, I poured sweat and tears into my most favorite game of all time. The actual gameplay didn’t do it though, it was the company I was with. Somewhere down the road, I met a guy named Rivaldo, a tall black man, and his mexican friends on xbox live. They lived in Florida, and we all became good friends- Xbox friends. Every single night we would spent hours playing the most famed gamemode, Search and Destroy, and challenge kids to private Quickscoping matches, where we prided ourself for being top dogs. Bad talking and roasting(Making fun of one another) ensued, and made each night as laughable and enjoyable as the next. Somewhere down the road(Probably near the beginning) we decided it would be a grand idea to become an actual Clan(Group of players who acted as a team consistently). We changed our gamertags to show our allegiance(Countless times, we never stuck with a clan name), and eventually created a youtube channel(Courtesy of me). Although I spend a good $150 on a “Roxio game capture”, we never really got into posting our SnD gameplay, we more enjoyed the actual playing and such rather than boasting ourselves online. It seems like Rivaldo and I became good friends, as if we knew each other and hung out in real life. The whole clan exchanged numbers, and we even began texting and such, although there usually wasn't much need since we were always talking through the xbox microphones. I truly cannot remember a time when I laughed as hard and enjoyed the night as much as I did when we all were on together from dusk to dawn, roasting dudes and taking names. We emphasized our skills at quickscoping, and became quite skilled at the in-game trait. We had talked so much that I had promised them I would visit them in Florida someday 2016-05-19T13:28:50.763-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Xbox-35192.aspx Most of the best nights of my life were spent with my closest friends, although, not all of the time were we actually together. I got an Xbox 360 around 7th/8th grade for my birthday. With it, I got Modern Warfare 2, and money to buy the new game, MW3 when it came out a week later. The summer after receiving my xbox, I began playing like it was my job. Sleepless nights, and restless days, I poured sweat and tears into my most favorite game of all time. The actual gameplay didn’t do it though, it was the company I was with. Somewhere down the road, I met a guy named Rivaldo, a tall black man, and his mexican friends on xbox live. They lived in Florida, and we all became good friends- Xbox friends. Every single night we would spent hours playing the most famed gamemode, Search and Destroy, and challenge kids to private Quickscoping matches, where we prided ourself for being top dogs. Shit talking and roasting(Making fun of one another) ensued, and made each night as laughable and enjoyable as the next. Somewhere down the road(Probably near the beginning) we decided it would be a grand idea to become an actual Clan(Group of players who acted as a team consistently). We changed our gamertags to show our allegiance(Countless times, we never stuck with a clan name), and eventually created a youtube channel(Courtesy of me). Although I spend a good $150 on a “Roxio game capture”, we never really got into posting our SnD gameplay, we more enjoyed the actual playing and such rather than boasting ourselves online. It seems like Rivaldo and I became good friends, as if we knew each other and hung out in real life. The whole clan exchanged numbers, and we even began texting and such, although there usually wasn't much need since we were always talking through the xbox microphones. I truly cannot remember a time when I laughed as hard and enjoyed the night as much as I did when we all were on together from dusk to dawn, roasting niggas and taking names. We emphasized our skills at quickscoping, and became quite skilled at the in-game trait. We had talked so much that I had promised them I would visit them in Florida someday 2016-05-19T13:21:28.4-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Xbox-Times-35191.aspx Shecarrie Silas Professor Roberts English 1301 27 September 2015 Spanking Children Corporal punishment remains a generally applied control procedure as a part of most American families, yet it has additionally been a subject of debate inside of the youth improvement and mental groups. Parents usually spank children to discipline them, but punishing a child has it effects. The only possible hope for parents in the use of corporal punishment on their children is the due-process argument. When surveyed, 56 percent of teachers agree that corporal punishment should be used on students who do not follow rules. Majority of the teachers that were surveyed stated that they do not plan to spank out of responsibility; they want the right to do so as an extra means of classroom control. People who are against corporal punishment in schools do not mean banning discipline. Banning discipline would cause the schools to become a place where children could not learn valuable education, because without orderliness, learning cannot occur. There have been numerous concerns on spanking children. On one side of the verbal confrontation are those who trust it alright to use corporal punishment on their kids. Other individuals believe that children should never be punished. Some think beating is a type of misuse, while others believe it is a kind of order. Corporal punishment should not be enforced because it teaches children to lie to avoid detection or avoid you, it damages a child’s thoughts, and it causes health problems. Spanking hurts a kid’s relationship and trust with their parents. For example a child may feel that their parent spanks them and doesn’t love them. However, spanking can shake the foundation of trust between a child and their parent. A child imagines that their parent have their best interests in mind. Spanking can significantly cause your child to question this premise. Spanking teaches children to lie to keep from being punished. They may lie to their parent because they know what the consequences are. A child may also become violent. For example a child may feel that they are being spanked because they are doing something wrong, so they may try to hit someone, or use the same method against someone else. Punishment does not discourage behavior unless the retaliator is present. No parent wants their relationship with their child to be destructive. Hitting a child can damage their feelings. When children are spanked by individuals, it causes a kid 2016-03-24T23:12:50.69-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Spanking-Children-35187.aspx Gender roles are learned mainly through social interaction rather than your biological interaction with others. When people are born, you endowed with very little concept of gender and what it actually means. You learn correct behavior through social interactions and through relationships with your families and other peers around you. Gender identity is constructed through the communication experienced through the media, parents, peers at school, at work, and even at home. There is a difference in how children are raised in a society, which ends up reflecting on how they act, as they grow older. Society changes the attitudes and views on life of people, much more than their biological make-up will ever do. At a young age, children are also influenced to act in specific ways by their peers. A child can be made fun of when doing things considered not typical of their gender. For example, peers can tease a boy if he likes to play in the kitchen or play with dolls. Society influences children only to play with certain toys that are meant for their gender. Advertisements on TV show specific toys for each gender and show only girls or boys playing with them. Typically, girls are less athletically inclined than boys, because of their genetic make-up. Because of this, parents often do not treat girls and boys in the same way when it comes to sports. Boys are taught to be more aggressive because it is expected that boys should be more athletic than girls. Girls also are encouraged to express their feelings and to cry openly. Boys are influenced to never cry or complain, but to “tough it out,” or “be a man.” Because of this societal influence, girls and boys act the way they do into adulthood, especially in the work force, where adults are expected to act in prescribed ways. Men are still very dominant in high position jobs, because the social prescription indicates that men can handle tough jobs better than women can. These value differences are reflected in gender roles established by different cultures. When people begin to date, specific behaviors are expected by each gender because of social influence, custom and usage. Men often used to be expected to pay for the date, drive on the date, ask the girl out, and a number of other outdated manners. Women too are 2015-11-17T17:08:22.167-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Preceived-Genders-35151.aspx Gender roles are learned mainly through social interaction rather then that you are related to. When people are born, you have a very little concept of gender and what it actually means. You learn what the proper behavior is through social interactions and through relationships with your families and other peers around you. Gender identity is constructed through the communication experienced through the social media, parents, friends at school, by coworkers, and even at home. There is a difference in how children are raised in a society, which ends up reflecting on how they act as they grow older depending on what their culture might be. Society changes the attitudes and views on life of people, much more than their biological make-up will ever do. At a young age, I was influenced to act in specific way by my peers and the people I was around including family. I learned that a child could be made fun of when doing things considered not typical of their gender. For example, peers can tease a boy if he likes to play in the kitchen or play with dolls. The influence that society has on children makes children only want to play with certain toys that are meant for their gender no matter what they might like. There are advertisements on TV that show specific toys for each gender and show only girls or boys playing with them. An example of this is certain video games are only portrayed for the males to play with, and not girls even though they aren’t just for boys to play with. In our society it is perceived that girls are less athletically inclined than boys, because of their genetic make-up. In early childhood boys are taught to be more aggressive because it is expected that boys should be more athletic than girls because they are what make up most of the athletics broadcasted on TV. Girls also are encouraged to express their feelings and to cry openly because they don’t have to be as strong as men because we can share our emotions. Then there are boys who are influenced to never cry or complain, but to “tough it out,” or “be a man” because in our society they are the stronger ones who everybody leads on when they need help. In our society there is a particular reason why 2015-11-17T16:59:53.72-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Gender-Role-Differences-35150.aspx Introduction This essay discusses the unforgettable moments of anyone’s life with complete details. There are many moments in our life that that change the complete course of our life. The paper discusses one of such moments in author’s life. An Unforgettable moment Today was among the big days of my life as I had received my promotion in the office. As per some colleagues, I was the youngest person in the organization to be chosen for the vice-president position of the marketing. It was considered as a big honor and deserved promotion for me. I was very happy but I was really, really missing my family that was on the other continent. I had heard from all my friends and acquaintances who were congratulating me about this promotion, I was yet to tell my family about this. Instead of going partying with my friends, I was staying at home waiting for time when I could speak my family due to time difference. So, for passing the time, I searched for family photo album and started leafing through the book. When I saw the smiling and laughing faces of my family, I started becoming homesick. Although, I had stayed out of town since my collage, this homesickness was the worst time of my life. While leafing through the book, I started remembering our close-knit family, where my parents disciplined us firmly but in a loving manner. As I was the youngest of three brothers, I was coddled by everyone in my family. When I was born, the age of my brothers were eight and six respectively. Even at that stage of life, they were very goal oriented and serious in their life. I had a mischievous streak n personality, so in contrast to my brothers I never used to take anything seriously and just zoomed through my life. Don’t get me wrong, as I was never a bad person. I used to play pranks with members of the family as well as friends and the others, but my intentions were completely harmless and I never used to do anything bad. But, I used to spend lot of time in planning jokes and pranks I would like to play rather than studying for the future. I had no goal except how to enjoy another day of the life. I always zoomed through my exams with decent marks but never bothered 2015-06-27T01:35:29.62-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-unforgettable-moment-35118.aspx “We allow our ignorance to prevail upon us and make us think we can survive alone, alone in patches, alone in groups, alone in races, even alone in genders.” – Maya Angelou. Now imagine a scenario where one man is isolated from the rest of society, having to accomplish all his daily tasks by himself. Slip into this man’s shoes and wonder how it would feel to live a life such as his. Such is this emotion a reader goes through from reading Alone by Maya Angelou. Maya Angelou is a prominent contemporary poet that was well-known for poems such as I Know Why the Caged Bird Sings and On the Pulse of Morning. As an African American woman born in the early 1900’s, Maya Angelou went through many hardships during the course of her life and often shares her experiences of those sorrows in her works. In the poem Alone by Maya Angelou, Maya Angelou does not simply make the point that no one can make it through in life alone, but does so in such an impactful manner that she is able to induce vigorous emotional feelings such as sadness and a reflective mood. Angelou first establishes the main theme by incorporating uses of deep allusions to the bible and also introduces a character that embodies of all mankind. Lines 4-5 of stanza 1 become the most vital part of the stanza, as this is where the allusions are mentioned. After setting up the mood by creating a scenario where Angelou’s character is first lying back and thinking about her life, she immediately goes soul searching and voices her thoughts on life. In these lines, Angelou talks about her wishes in this hunt, saying that she wants to find her “soul a home” (3) “Where water is not thirsty And bread loaf is not stone”(4-5). At first, it seems really confusing because it’s very contradictory for “water” to be “thirsty” since it’s supposed to quench a human being and it’d be weird for “bread loaf” to be “stone.” However, upon further research, one can see that Angelou’s uses of references are actually very strong and hits the heart. These two lines are an irregular use of diction, suggesting that this person’s soul is lost. The protagonist’s life could potentially be upside-down and she is stuck in an alternate universe where “water” is in fact “thirsty” and “bread” 2015-05-18T17:45:51.237-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Alone-Lack-of-Happiness-35112.aspx The narrator, a teacher in Harlem, has escaped the ghetto, creating a stable and secure life for himself despite the destructive pressures that he sees destroying so many young blacks. He sees African American adolescents discovering the limits placed on them by a racist society at the very moment when they are discovering their abilities. He tells the story of his relationship with his younger brother, Sonny. That relationship has moved through phases of separation and return. After their parents’ deaths, he tried and failed to be a father to Sonny. For a while, he believed that Sonny had succumbed to the destructive influences of Harlem life. Finally, however, they achieved a reconciliation in which the narrator came to understand the value and the importance of Sonny’s need to be a jazz pianist. The story opens with a crisis in their relationship. The narrator reads in the newspaper that Sonny was taken into custody in a drug raid. He learns that Sonny is addicted to heroin and that he will be sent to a treatment facility to be “cured.” Unable to believe that his gentle and quiet brother could have so abused himself, the narrator cannot reopen communication with Sonny until a second crisis occurs, the death of his daughter from polio. When Sonny is released, the narrator brings him to live with his family. The middle section of the story is a flashback. The narrator remembers his last talk with his mother, in which she made him promise to “be there” for Sonny. Home on leave from the army, he has seen little of Sonny, who is then is school. His mother tells him about the death of his uncle, a story she had kept from him until this moment. His uncle, much loved by his father, was killed in a hit-and-run accident by a group of drunken whites who miscalculated in an attempt to frighten the young man. The pain, sorrow, and rage this event aroused colored his father’s whole life, especially his relationship with Sonny, who reminded him of his brother. She tells the narrator this story partly in order to illustrate that there is no safety from suffering in their world. The narrator cannot protect Sonny from the world any more than his father could protect his own brother. Such suffering is a manifestation of the general chaos of life out of which people struggle to create some 2015-04-12T21:58:33.157-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sunny-Blue-Essay-35103.aspx The narrator, a teacher in Harlem, has escaped the ghetto, creating a stable and secure life for himself despite the destructive pressures that he sees destroying so many young blacks. He sees African American adolescents discovering the limits placed on them by a racist society at the very moment when they are discovering their abilities. He tells the story of his relationship with his younger brother, Sonny. That relationship has moved through phases of separation and return. After their parents’ deaths, he tried and failed to be a father to Sonny. For a while, he believed that Sonny had succumbed to the destructive influences of Harlem life. Finally, however, they achieved a reconciliation in which the narrator came to understand the value and the importance of Sonny’s need to be a jazz pianist. The story opens with a crisis in their relationship. The narrator reads in the newspaper that Sonny was taken into custody in a drug raid. He learns that Sonny is addicted to heroin and that he will be sent to a treatment facility to be “cured.” Unable to believe that his gentle and quiet brother could have so abused himself, the narrator cannot reopen communication with Sonny until a second crisis occurs, the death of his daughter from polio. When Sonny is released, the narrator brings him to live with his family. The middle section of the story is a flashback. The narrator remembers his last talk with his mother, in which she made him promise to “be there” for Sonny. Home on leave from the army, he has seen little of Sonny, who is then is school. His mother tells him about the death of his uncle, a story she had kept from him until this moment. His uncle, much loved by his father, was killed in a hit-and-run accident by a group of drunken whites who miscalculated in an attempt to frighten the young man. The pain, sorrow, and rage this event aroused colored his father’s whole life, especially his relationship with Sonny, who reminded him of his brother. She tells the narrator this story partly in order to illustrate that there is no safety from suffering in their world. The narrator cannot protect Sonny from the world any more than his father could protect his own brother. Such suffering is a manifestation of the general chaos of life out of which people struggle to create some 2015-04-12T21:52:26.837-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sunny-Blue-Summary-35102.aspx STATEMENT OF PURPOSE I write this with intention of justifying my choice of graduate course at the department of Business Studies, Wellington Institute of Technology. Without resorting to superficial writing and inessential hyperboles, I intend to put forward my intentions in pursuing the graduate program. A fair assessment of my strengths, motives and achievements, here, should provide a concrete justification of my intent. I chose to carry out my Bachelor's and Master's studies in Management with the sole intention of making a career as an entrepreneur. Coming from a family of engineer’s, this was the first of the many decisions that I have made, which underlined my personality and desire to pursue my interests in the face of immense peer pressure. Throughout my academic career I have strived to understand the nuances of my subject and gain in depth understanding of the same. I have never given up on the pursuit of excellence, which I see as the primary objective of my life. I am trained in a classical dance form of Southern India called Bharatanatyam, having practiced it for nearly sixteen years now. This is an abiding passion of mine and it has been my dream to combine this passion with my other great interest, entrepreneurship. While my studies in management has provided me with the required foundations, I intend to further strengthen my understanding of certain specific disciplines, like strategic and project management, before proceeding to integrate my twin passions. I also look at this as an opportunity to give back to an art form that has brought me much joy, while helping to propagate it organically, without sacrificing the financial necessities of my life. As Adam Smith put it rather eloquently, "By pursuing his own interest, he frequently promotes that of the society more effectively than when he really intends to promote it". So do I intend to utilize the knowledge and experiences gained through my Graduate Diploma in achieving personal excellence, which will indubitably culminate in achieving my aim of giving back to both the art form and society at home, which has given me everything that I could ask for,I firmly think that I can make a difference to the society with this. Apart from my pursuit of academics and arts, I have also been very active in sports, having captained the college badminton team. Also an avid traveller, and have made time to visit 2015-03-30T14:04:05.68-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sample-statement-of-purpose-35097.aspx We often take our lives for granted.We think we're going to live forever.But, from one moment to the next,nobody knows what will happen.A person could be alive and well one moment and dead the next, this shows the value of life and the uncertainties of death. Death is the “great unknown,” and that's why it's so frightening. Also, we perceive the inevitability of death long before it happens, which can be worrying, even tormenting. This fear and suffering keeps us from thinking seriously about death as it interferes in our happiness. We need to know how to do this, how to live in freedom, not being imprisoned by the future and not being carried away by things in the present. When we can live our daily life deeply and genuinely, we begin to feel free and are able to live; we can see the true nature of life, we arrive at a great freedom within, and freedom is the essence of happiness. All of us are equal as far as life and death are concerned; we are all going to die. So it is very equal, death will happen to everybody. Everyone has to die however, before we die, can we live properly? Properly being living life and enjoying life, not being sucked in by your surroundings and thought. I am determined to live happily until I die. If we are going to die, then we have to live the best we can. If we don’t live the best we can why should we live? You are given an extraordinary thing, which is life, you desire, that is how life should be lived. The saying, “To live well is to die well,” takes on great meaning . If our life is filled with being caught in the restraints of pain and suffering, then our life doesn’t have the same kind of meaning as if we live in freedom. Knowing that we have to die, I am determined to live my life properly, deeply. If we aren’t able to live with peace, joy, and freedom before we die, then we live as if we are dead already. Hearing the doctors’ words, “You have cancer, you may live for six months.” This completely overwhelms the listener. The fear, the idea that I’m going to die in six months takes away all peace and joy of living life. Before the doctor tells the person 2015-02-22T20:13:18.21-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/life-and-death-35088.aspx Dear sir/madam, My name is Austin Lan, and I am I am an international student that has just graduated from, ‘London College of Communication, in MA graphic branding and identity’ last December 2014. I am a young professional graphic designer/branding specialist that has been working for both print and digital industries for years plus another year of PR background. I have been working as a freelance designer for nearly five years now and have offered services to different big brands like Longinus, DuPont, Pig Magazine, Elle Magazine, and Vogue Magazine. You may have come across to my popular design website www.designmatter.co.uk which I use as a platform for showing my aesthetic, unique and fashionable designs online. The website is a platform for marketing myself as a brand and my design images to major clients interested in my services. I have been working in the UK for the past couple of months as a freelancer designer, and soon my student visa is going to expire. The company I currently work for declined to sponsor me as a foreign worker two weeks since they are investing in technology department instead of design department. I am kindly requesting you is to offer me a sponsorship opportunity to work as a foreign worker in your company and to show my passion and ability to you as a freelance designer. I wish to work internationally and further develop myself as a functional designer for the company that employs me and for the rest of the world. I am a person with huge dreams, but the UK government has made it so difficult for a non-EU resident to work in UK. Please, give me an equal chance to compete and to stand up and give myself an opportunity to become the best. I can assure you that my attitude to work is 100% positive; a job is not just a job for me. From my past professional experience of working at, ‘Orient Retreat Company’ I helped them to grow from 3 branches to 15 within in one year period not only by design but also branding. I am very proud of my achievements, the dedication and hard work of people who have made me successful. In return for your sponsorship, I will offer the following professional services to your company: graphic design, brochure/booklet design, branding, foreign distribution, customer relations, communication, window display PR background, buying adverts (digital/actual), costumers relation current job, web 2015-01-28T18:55:10.787-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/designer-letter-35079.aspx 2015-01-09T07:43:16.38-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/parenting-35076.aspx World’s Realization Living in this harsh world was never an easy thing to do. There’s no space for weak people, only those strong will survive – that’s reality. Most of the time, pain, heartaches, and failure will come your way, but then, you need to keep on going because life is not like loving a person that when you can’t bear the pain anymore, you will let 2014-10-24T02:31:08.313-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/World-s-Realization-35058.aspx Why Middle School Homework Is Not a Good Idea Whether or not middle school homework is good to have is debatable. Teachers think it is a necessity to do homework, while students think homework is too much to handle. Either way most professionals agree with the latter. Research shows that too much homework can cause stress and holds students back from leading a normal life. Middle school kids are the most active of all age groups and often have more things to do. Students who want good grades will always do their homework. Eating healthy, exercising, 2014-08-28T13:26:34.097-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Why-Middle-School-Homework-Is-a-Bad-Idea-35048.aspx Would you believe it? It was a disappointing day. Not a good day to be happy. But I can’t help smiling to this wonderful girl. I was in the hallway that day, going home already. I was just alone and no one was with me. My classmates already went home, my bestfriend had a date with his girlfriend, and my girlfriend- I mean my ex-girlfriend- had also cling in to another guy by now. Damn it was quite. But the atmosphere of silence just change immediately when I saw this girl. I’m not stupid but as I saw her, my world seems to turn slow. Sparkles are everywhere. A soft heartwarming music was playing in perfection. My heartbeat goes beating fast. My knees are melting. And to my unconsciousness- I fell to the ground after taking the last step in the stairs. Damn! It hurts. I was just lucky no one saw me because everybody already went home, except for this girl- so embarrassing. I thought she would never help me and just like what other people do, laugh at my stupidity. But she never did it. She came running to me like a princess, asked beautifully if I was just okay, helps me stand up gracefully, and gave me a smile after doing it. She’s so amazing. After that, she even gave me her handkerchief to wipe out the dirt off my shirt. I couldn’t help but just stare at her while helping me as if I was somebody she already used to know. I can’t stop myself from smiling as she was also smiling back at me. I even feel like I was dreaming and I don’t want to wake up anymore to my own reality. I just want this moment for now to be with her. But after what she had did to me, I never thought that it would be the last time that I’ll ever see that beautiful face again. Days, weeks, and even months passed, I never saw her again. I even went back to the stairs where I first saw her and waited for how many hours, but she never came back. I even intended to let myself fall again in the stairs to see if she would come out, but no one did. The only thing that came was sadness and tears in my eyes. I missed her. I couldn’t hide the fact that from that very 2014-07-16T22:42:32.577-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Would-you-believe-it-35045.aspx The Power of Prescription Drug Addiction Monica Chavez COM/172 April 16, 2012 Deidra Powell-Wallace Abstract The Power of Prescription Drug Addiction The Power of Prescription Drug Addiction In recent years there has been a dramatic increase in the abuse of and dependency of prescription opioid pain medications (also known as narcotics.) There is a lot of misinformation out there about these medications. The misconception is that because they are prescribed by a doctor, it is completely different from using illicit “street” drugs. Having an addiction to prescription medication can be particularly hard on the user, as well as the effects it has on the lives of the people closest to them. It usually takes hitting rock bottom or having to go through excruciating withdrawals to admit he or she needs help. Denial is the most powerful effect of drug abuse and addiction; most people cannot admit they need help before it is too late. For the majority of addicts, the drugs are more powerful than just wanting to get clean. There are many reasons for people to use drugs. Some people will use them just to feel relaxed, cope with stress, forget their problems or just simply because other family members are addicted or using drugs. For teens, their reasons may be different but no less important. They will experiment with their parents or friends prescriptions because of problems at home, problems at school or work, trying to overcome shyness, anger, or to feel adventurous. One of the biggest reasons for younger people to try or become addicted to drugs is over relationships with friends (peer pressure) or romantic relationships. When the people closest to the person who is taking the pills begin to notice changes in his or her loved one, they often will ask what is going on. This is where denial becomes the addict’s best friend. They will tell everyone they are “just fine” and “I don’t know what you are talking about!” They assume that they are the only one that knows their secret, but in truth drug abuse slowly creeps into every aspect of the user. Their looks begin to change rapidly; they lose weight, they begin to look as though they have not slept and sometimes their hair begins to thin or fall out. The most significant change is their personality. In the beginning 2014-07-13T17:52:23.48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Power-of-Drug-Addiction-35043.aspx It was the last night we were spending our pleasant time together. In a few hours time, she would be leaving me, alone. I prayed many nights before for this day not to come, but time quickly passed by. I guessed it was time. Time for us to be part. I held her head in my arms with tears rolling down my cheeks. She was too weak to speak. Beside me and her, there was no one to help me. I wanted to call someone, but I couldn't leave her alone lying on the road. She just closed her eyes and felt the warmth of my body. "What should I do?", I thought to myself, thinking of what had just happened. It all started in a restaurant- where we first met each other three years ago. That was the day when I let the cat out of my beg by telling her that I loved her. She knew me very well, we studied in the same high school. But I was disappointed when she told me that I had to get a job first. And now here I am sitting in front of my love with a glass filled with red roses between us on the table. The chandelier with dim orange light and candles made the place look romantic. She looked beautiful in the candlelight. "What could possibly go wrong?", I thought. I told her that I had a job. Her eyes met mine and she chuckled coyly- remembering to what she had told me on our last meeting. Her name is Kavena, she has curly black hair with beautiful brown eyes. I found myself staring at her face. I brought my eyes back to the roses. Kavena is gorgeous, I mean I've seen many girls before but, Vena was lot more beautiful, because she just seemed so natural, like she wasn't trying to be beautiful and didn't even care about that. She just was. With her braided hair and white dress, she seemed to glow in the candlelight. I probably would've sat there for the rest of the day staring at her and trying to remember what my name was, but the arrival of the waiter jarred me back to reality. "What is your order sir?", he asked. " Uh...two plates of spaghetti carbonara please", Vena saved me. 2014-06-04T10:00:28.923-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-pain-LOVE-35039.aspx L.A.B.U.: Life After Break Up You’ve been dating someone special for several weeks. Or months. Or even years. How long you’ve been together isn’t as important as the fact that you thought you were happy. No wonder this breakup came as a surprise. Were you the one who pushed it too hard? Did he/she find someone new? Did you lose the trust? Fell out of love? Or to make matters worse, their reasons for breaking up just don’t make sense (or so you think). Like out of left field, even. Just when you thought that your partner then will be running after you in case worst comes to worst, that you thought that he/she is madly in love with you and that person is living on a mantra that spells out “I can’t live without you” suddenly called it quits. And you were faced immediately with your own battle of running back for that person, that you were the one who is madly in love and that you are living in your own mantra of “I’ll do anything for you” and yet nothing seems like working. How do you cope when someone you care about ends your relationship? Here are four things you really need to do (plus one thing you’re going to do regardless of what anyone tells you to do): Obsess (within reason). Let’s face it. You’re going to do this no matter what, and that’s okay (to a certain point!). It’s natural to wrestle with events we don’t understand, and if your partner’s reasons for breaking up seem lame to you, you’re undoubtedly struggling to wrap your head around it all. Give yourself permission to run through the history of the relationship, to try and figure out where things went south. Talking with a trusted friend might even help shed some light. Desperately wanting to figure things out is inevitable. It’s also part of grieving, which you’re starting to do. But even though it’s normal to find yourself obsessing over the things that you have done, “changed” and sacrificed, still the whats, hows and whys of it all is there, but this is not a place you want to get stuck. In other words, it may be an important stop on your journey back to joy, but don’t unpack your bags and sign a long-term lease. Connect with someone. This isn’t the time to withdraw from people who love you. You’re going 2014-05-16T02:04:34.553-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/break-up-35034.aspx L.A.B.U.: Life After Break Up You’ve been dating someone special for several weeks. Or months. Or even years. How long you’ve been together isn’t as important as the fact that you thought you were happy. No wonder this breakup came as a surprise. Were you the one who pushed it too hard? Did he/she find someone new? Did you lose the trust? Fell out of love? Or to make matters worse, their reasons for breaking up just don’t make sense (or so you think). Like out of left field, even. Just when you thought that your partner then will be running after you in case worst comes to worst, that you thought that he/she is madly in love with you and that person is living on a mantra that spells out “I can’t live without you” suddenly called it quits. And you were faced immediately with your own battle of running back for that person, that you were the one who is madly in love and that you are living in your own mantra of “I’ll do anything for you” and yet nothing seems like working. How do you cope when someone you care about ends your relationship? Here are four things you really need to do (plus one thing you’re going to do regardless of what anyone tells you to do): Obsess (within reason). Let’s face it. You’re going to do this no matter what, and that’s okay (to a certain point!). It’s natural to wrestle with events we don’t understand, and if your partner’s reasons for breaking up seem lame to you, you’re undoubtedly struggling to wrap your head around it all. Give yourself permission to run through the history of the relationship, to try and figure out where things went south. Talking with a trusted friend might even help shed some light. Desperately wanting to figure things out is inevitable. It’s also part of grieving, which you’re starting to do. But even though it’s normal to find yourself obsessing over the things that you have done, “changed” and sacrificed, still the whats, hows and whys of it all is there, but this is not a place you want to get stuck. In other words, it may be an important stop on your journey back to joy, but don’t unpack your bags and sign a long-term lease. Connect with someone. This isn’t the time to withdraw from people who love you. You’re going 2014-05-14T23:58:27.18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/L_A_B_U_-Life-After-Break-Up-35033.aspx Love has existed in many forms throughout time. I am writing this because I wrote my Discussion about this also. There is no better example than in William Shakespeare's Romeo and Juliet. In this story, when love is most apparent, the most crucial events occur to develop this "tragedy." The evident forms of love are love for friends, "love" for enemies, and love between lovers. First, love for friends was, and is, a necessity for the characters. Romeo had been in love with a girl who didn't feel love the same way that he did. Consequently, Romeo was distraught. He thought no woman could be as fare as Rosaline. Romeo's friend, Benvolio, thought differently. Benvolio encouraged Romeo to go to the Capulet's feast and accurately predicted that Romeo would find other girls more attractive than Rosaline. This was highlighted when Benvolio said "Compare her face with one that I show, / And I will make thee think thy swan a crow." ( I. ii. 86-87). Later, when violence was prevalent, Benvolio watched out for his friends and relatives, encouraging peace. He spoke against fighting when he said "I pray thee, good Mercutio, lets retire. / The day is hot, the Capulets abroad, / And, if we meet, we shall not 'scape a brawl,"(III. I. 1-3). The Nurse is Juliet's best friend, but calling her "mom" would be more appropriate. Unlike Lady Capulet, Juliet's mother, the nurse cares for Juliet, knows exactly when she was born, and has fond memories of her childhood. The Nurse acted like a messenger, meeting with Romeo to discuss wedding plans for him and Juliet. The love of friends was necessary for any future love to blossom. The next form of love was for enemies. The hatred between the houses of Capulet and Montague was known throughout the town of Verona. Hatred had reached the lowest servants from each of the families. Due to the hate, the relationship of Romeo and Juliet would never have been public. The feuding families would have condemned the relationship, something the two lovers could not accept. In Act 1, scene 2, the fact that Romeo and his friends were uninvited, but still attended the Capulet's party, added to Tybalt's anger. Tybalt was the personification of hatred between the Capulet and Montague families. Tybalt and Mercutio were always ready for a fight. The prince was sick of the fighting and said death would 2014-04-28T22:02:55.097-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/EssayRJ-35023.aspx Essay on Respect Respect is really about what we admire in the world and in people. People tend to admire things that they want. For example, if you want to be beautiful you will respect beauty. If you respect women, you will treat them with kindness and love. What we want tells a lot about who we are. And, of course, in modern society money is coveted and admired by all. The reason for respect is that you can more likely get things that you respect. If you do not respect money, you will never have it. If you do not respect beauty, you will let yourself go. What we respect is a clue to what we want in life. Many people that are trying to attract good things into their life have one major flaw. They do not respect what the seek. For example, if you do not respect wealthy people, you are not going to ever be a wealthy person. Your own values and brain will sabotage your efforts. You need to show respect for things that you want. Respecting good things will bring more good into your life. Society, through marketing, infuses value systems into the hearts of the masses. Much of what we respect most, is often taught to us through a television. Much of the values people respect do not produce happiness. People strive harder than ever to achieve more and more and yet their lives become more barren as their lives speed up to a frantic pace. The great hold upon people is the desire for respect and admiration by others. Why? People need friends and to feel loved. If you are constantly rejected by people it hurts? So, we get two kinds of people. Those that reject societal values and stand alone and those that buy into the systematic values. Those that reject societal values have a very hard time with people and life. Those that buy into the system are rewarded. In the end, both camps of people are somewhat unhappy because the truest way to happiness would be to have complete solidarity with values that are grounded in love and kindness. When the love of money waxes strong in the hearts of men, you can expect pride to infiltrate society and bring down the humble. In due time, pride destroys men and the cycle continues. For a brief period in history, people have actually lived in complete harmony 2014-04-28T19:35:48.04-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/its-is-an-awesome-short-essay-on-respect-35022.aspx It may be considered ironic that the year in which Nicholas Sparks’ third novel is set and described with such nostalgia actually preceded the author’s birth by nearly a decade. Born on the last day of 1965, Sparks was a child of the revolutionary ’60s and ’70s—not of the ’50s. Unlike his main character, Landon Worth, Sparks had no firsthand account of life in 1950s Beaufort. Moreover, he was not raised a Baptist like Landon, but rather as a Roman Catholic. Yet Sparks’ A Walk to Remember is a personal story. Set in small-town America in the coastal town of Beaufort, North Carolina, it tells the story of wholesome young love framed by ideas of faith, loyalty, duty, death and redemption. While Sparks was born in Omaha, Nebraska, he first settled in the Carolinas after being transferred there during his stint as a pharmaceuticals salesman in 1993. His younger sister died seven years later at the age of 33, and her story and the story of the man who married her served (in conjunction with Sparks’ new setting) as the inspiration for the novel. Sparks penned the novel as a commemoration of both his sister and the man she married. The connection between the two, a connection of pure love (along with sacrifice, tenderness, appreciation, and charity), is what may be said to have prompted Sparks to set the novel in the nostalgic era of the 1950s, when such themes could resonate more clearly, more forcefully, and more naturally. Indeed, the era Sparks describes helps to frame the ideals that inspired Sparks to tell the story and root them in a way of life. Even though the inspiration for the tale came from events that occurred more closely in time to the present day, those events returned Sparks to an age when such ideals were viewed as essential aspects of living. A Walk to Remember is written in a simple and direct style, one that could easily be called clichéd if it were not covered by its apparent innocence and lack of guile. The novel is candid about its objectives: It is a work of nostalgia, an appeal to an older time when decency, respect and honor were commonplace in small-town America. The novel does not dwell on the subject of the disappearance of simple virtues but acts, rather, as a reminder of how rewarding a life of simple virtue, honesty, care, and 2014-04-15T11:08:23.66-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Walk-To-Remember-An-Understanding-35014.aspx Chapter 1: Training Training Base 13842, Texas (2065) "Hurry up!" I heard a voice shout from outside the hallways. Probably the Captain I was assigned to, so he could test me. I glanced behind me. A thing chased me. It was small, with thin, brown legs. It scuttled after me in my Viper suit. I hurriedly ran around a corner and grabbed my FR283. I heard its legs tapping the floor rhythmically as it approached. As it drew near, I readied my weapon and attached a 'hyperclip' into it. The assault rifle glowed red. Finally, I saw the creature turn the corner. I aimed, and fired. The bullet sank into its brown hard shell and peiced its skin. It flinched, and I saw green blood ooze downward into the cracks of the floor. It screamed with rage and charged. I barely managed to step aside. I backed up into a fountain, and got soaked. Luckily, my 'hyperclip' was still active. I estimated there was about 10 seconds left of it. I quickly took a sip of water and fired again. This time, a rapid strait of bullets. The bullets seemed to travel slowly. I watched. BAM! As the barrage of bullets slammed into the creature, it exploded into green liquid, splattering me with its blood from head to toe. I stood strait up. I saw my officer in command stride towards me. "Good job, trainee," he exclaimed. "Thank you, sir," I responded back. "You did well. However, next time, don't waste your valuable seconds drinking water, please. I will let it pass this time around. What is your name, trainee?" he responded and asked at the same time. "Sydney," I responded. "Well done Sydney. Go wash off and take a break," he responded, "And call me Captain Stryker." "Yes sir, Captain Stryker!" I responded and marched off towards my cabin located in the East Hall. Chapter 2: The Arena The Arena, Texas (2065) "Here is the place where the real test begins, Sydney," Captain Stryker announced. We were standing in a lobby with a set of sliding doors in front of us. "What am I supposed to do, Captain Stryker sir?" I asked questioning my test. "You, my friend, have to face off against other solders in training. It won't be easy, I grant you, but I will offer 2014-01-10T20:45:09.363-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Great-War-34996.aspx Eric Bishop Mr. Berry 1B Honors English 10 29 Oct 2013 My limbs were shaking uncontrollably; my gait was ever erratic; I stealthily departed from the group of my peers. We had all consumed the newly popular “magic mushrooms” together. My very soul was penetrated with questions of how my friends could still move, converse and interact so unflappably with each other. I had become animalistic as if I had transformed into a lone wolf; I felt a capriciously inexorable urge to howl to the moon. The brown of my eyes had completely vanished, conquered by fully dilated pupils. My brain’s optometric extension had now been replaced by the deepest, darkest holes capable of seeing all of the concealed mysteries withheld in remotest of hiding places in the universe. A note of denial that the mushrooms were functioning properly would be just that, denial. I was in an entirely separate reality; the proverbial trip was underway. Sunlight’s reflection on the scenery shimmered like the restroom in a Mr. Clean advertisement. To quantify it in numerical terms, I would have to say everything looked fifteen to twenty percent deeper and more naturalistically beautiful than it had in the morning. My retina’s scanned the landscape for a spot appropriate for a certain composing of myself and I set off airily towards my new habitat. Grasses, small shrubs and dazzling wild flowers grew in every place where they could find a crack in the stone. The terrain was made up of rocks with, to the naked eye, every shape, size and multi-colored hue. Sedimentary minerals compiled down south of vast glacier deposits of indefatigable freezes persisting for thousands of years. I was intrigued by their restrained, stoic presence. The rocky shore of an unnamed lake stretched approximately three quarters of a mile in until intersecting the tree line. The towering alpine’s stood staunchly like Green Beret daring me to pass them by and enter their heavily protected interior wooded areas. Stumbling inebriated from crag to promontory with all the grace of a newly delivered foal I stopped to crouch lightly, adjacent to a tiny cedar. This modicum of asylum sheltered me from the wind and I was comforted by the tenacity of minuscule creation of God’s green earth. Skeletons of his ancestral consanguine lay sprawled out surrounding us on all sides, but we decided not to discuss his ineluctable fate. This seemed to be a fine spot 2013-11-21T17:11:59.76-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Marvelous-Memoirs-of-My-Magic-Mushroom-Montage-34985.aspx Stress Management According to Richard Lazarus (2002) stress and anxiety mainly occur when we believe we cannot cope with the situation we perceive as stressful. Stress is unavoidable and it is not possible to eliminate it from our lives entirely. Life is full of challenges, and a life without some turmoil is not only impossible but is also undesirable. The hassles, deadlines, frustrations, and demands of modern life have made stress so commonplace that it has become a way of life for many people. In small doses, stress can help us perform under pressure and motivate us to do our best. But it is not desirable to constantly be in an emergency mode as the mind and body would have to ultimately pay the price. Since I have started the University College of the Caribbean initially it was Eustress which is the positive side of stress, excitement, delight, and enthusiasm. I was so elated to finally starting my degree and was reading for the world ahead of me. After the first week of starting, assignments started flowing in from left and right, I tried to maintain on top of them, got close to persons for information, located the library etc. before I knew it was mid-term and so many areas to cover for exams. Another way I tried to be on target was preparing timetable and sticking to it, I must admit this happens only 5 out of ten times. These physical changes I must say increased my strength and stamina, speed my reaction time, and enhance my focus, thus preparing me to either fight or flee from the danger at hand. This reaction to a real or imagined danger is called the stress response. I have however tried a few ways in helping me to deal with the stress I was experiencing. I tried some moderate exercise, running a half mile on the weekends and a little stretching. Change my eating pattern to include more healthy food stress to keep my immune system strong as well as limiting the amount of caffeine that is consumed daily. Caffeine speeds up the heart and metabolic rate which can add stress. Individuals like myself that are under stress should not turn to harmful stress relievers such as smoking, drinking or unhealthy eating. These unhelpful stress management strategies may seem like they are relieving stress, but instead they are hurting the body, which leads to more stress. Problems 2013-10-27T13:01:20.633-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Stress-Management-34979.aspx 2013-10-27T05:36:10.29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/series-of-terror-attack-in-india-reasons-and-solution-34978.aspx The Meaning of Christmas For many, Christmas is a holiday celebrating the birth of Jesus Christ. This festivity is extended throughout the winter season and immediately following the twenty-fourth day of December. Communities around the world unite with one another to 2013-09-29T23:40:19.327-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Meaning-of-Christmas-34972.aspx Samaikya Andhra Movement or Samaikyandhra Udyamam (Telugu: ??????????? ???????; United Andhra Movement) is a people's movement organized to keep the Indian state of Andhra Pradesh united, and to prevent the division of the state - separating the Telangana districts of the state into a separate Telangana state.[1][2][3] This movement also referred as anti-Telangana movement.[4] The Samaikya Andhra movement is supported by students from 14 universities, advocates, government employees in Andhra & Rayalaseema regions along with various religious, caste and occupational groups. The movement is spearheaded politically by Lagadapati Rajagopal, Member of Parliament (MP) and a Political Joint Action Committee headed by Member of the Legislative Assembly (MLA) S Sailajanath.[5] Background[edit source | editbeta] The movement took shape on 9 December 2009, when as a result of a 11-day fast by Telangana Rashtra Samithi (TRS) president K Chandrashekar Rao (KCR), Union Home Minister P. Chidambaram announced that the Indian government would start the process of forming a separate Telangana state pending the introduction and passage of a separation resolution in the Andhra Pradesh assembly. The announcement resulted in widespread protests across Andhra and Rayalseema regions. In the Indian Parliament, MPs belonging to Telugu Desam Party (TDP) & Congress parties along with Jagan Mohan Reddy protested by holding placards favoring a United Andhra Pradesh state.[6] Lagadapati Rajagopal began an indefinite hunger strike demanding that the state be kept united. His strike received support from leaders and activists of all political parties and several elected representatives and leaders of the Congress went on a relay hunger strike extending their support to the MP.[7] Students, workers, lawyers & various organizations in the regions launched agitations and peaceful demonstrations (dharnas) demanding that the state be kept united.[8] MLAs from these regions also submitted their resignations in protest seeking a reversal of the home minister's statement.[9] Two activists also allegedly committed suicide in protest against the division of the state.[10] TDP leaders including MLAs Devineni Uma and Paritala Sunitha, who were on a fast-unto-death as an act of protest in Vijayawada, Ananthapur, Guntur, Ongole etc. were arrested and forcibly shifted by the police to hospitals. However, these leaders continued their strike by refusing medical treatment. In Kadapa, late CM YSR's brother and Member of Legislative Council (MLC) Y. S. Vivekananda Reddy also fasted in support of united Andhra accompanied by his wife and followers who sat on a relay hunger strike. Another Congress leader who was fasting was also forcibly taken to 2013-09-14T07:28:29.13-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Samikya-Andhra-Movement-34964.aspx Deforestation is caused by the growing demand for forest products and the conversion of forest to agriculture as the human population continues to expand. In 1750 cropland and pastureland occupied 6-7% of the global land surface; by 1990 cropland and pastureland occupied 35-39% of the global land surface. It is estimated that the world is currently losing over 9 million hectares per year which is an area the size of Portugal. Deforestation not only affects the climate by increasing the atmospheric level of carbon dioxide but also affects the environment by inhibiting water recycling, triggering severe flooding, aquifer depletion, soil degradation and the extinction of plant and animal species. Trees remove carbon dioxide from the atmosphere through photosynthesis (see my posting entitled The Carbon Cycle). Cutting down forests will cause a decline in photosynthetic activity which results in the atmosphere retaining higher levels of carbon dioxide. Forests also store an enormous amount of organic carbon which is released into the atmosphere as carbon dioxide when forests are cleared by burning. Clearly, deforestation contributes to global warming and ocean acidification (see my two postings entitled Solar Activity, Greenhouse Gas Levels and Climate Change on Our Earth and Atmospheric Carbon Dioxide Levels and Ocean Acidification). Water recycling is the movement of rain from the forest to land masses further inland. When rain falls on forests the water is intercepted by the forest canopy. Some of this intercepted water is returned to the atmosphere by evaporation and transpiration (release of water vapor into the atmosphere through stomata on tree leaves) while the rest is returned to the ocean as river runoff. In a healthy forest about three fourth of the intercepted water is returned to the atmosphere as moisture laden air masses which move inland, cool and are converted to rain. Land cleared by deforestation returns only about one fourth of the rain water to the atmosphere. This air mass has less moisture and delivers less rain further inland. Deforestation inhibits water recycling and converts inland forest to dry land and potential waste land. Severe flooding is a result of deforestation because removal of the forest leaves little vegetative cover to hold heavy rains. The inability of land void of forest to hold heavy rain water will also trigger mudslides like the ones that have occurred in recent years in California, China and other parts of the world. Severe flooding and mudslides are extremely costly because 2013-09-14T07:17:52.803-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Effect-of-Deforestation-on-the-Climate-and-Environment-34963.aspx Municipal Gum was written by Oodjeroo Noonecaal. Municipal Gum is about the changes in society and the tendency of people to want to control everything. Oodjeroo uses various techniques to convey this idea. At the beginning of the poem Oodjeroo is addressing the tree. This immediately creates empathy for both the tree and her people. By the last line she has emphasised this with the pronoun “us” to show that they suffer a similar fate. This poem expresses how life in Australia has changes especially for Aboriginal people. In the first half of the poem Oodjeroo is talking about how life was for her and others. It explores the changes in society and the displacement of the Aboriginal people from their land. “Whose head hung…Its hopelessness”, the author uses this as further re-iteration of the immorality of the situation and by the use of analogy comparing the tree to her people to further emphasise the shame and lack control of that the Europeans have inflicted upon her and the environment. Oodjeroo uses extended metaphor technique in the very first line of the poem ‘Hard bitumen around your feet’. This means that the gumtree has been placed in the city scape where it is suppressed and not allowed to spread out and be unique in its own way. This is clear and immanently direct link to the pain and suffering endured by the Aborigines post European settlement. Oodjeroo uses vivid language to present these ideas. For example the use of the word castrated is very effective. The connotation of the word is very demeaning. With castration often comes a sense of a loss of pride and power. The word castration is symbolic of how Oodjeroo feels the European have treated Aboriginal people and the environment. Castration also refers to the fact that what is done is done. Nothing can undo what they did and the damaged they have caused. Other symbolism includes the title “Municipal Gum”, municipal meaning community, implies that the gumtree belongs to the community. One of the vast differences between European and Aboriginal law is that Aboriginal people did not believe in the ownership of land or of animals and plants. Municipal Gum is a reference to the Europeans assumptions that everything is theirs to own and control. The rhetorical question, “O fellow citizen, What have they done to us?” is the conclusion of the implications that have been made throughout the 2013-09-11T06:42:15.193-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Municipal-Gum-34959.aspx Municipal Gum was written by Oodjeroo Noonecaal. Municipal Gum is about the changes in society and the tendency of people to want to control everything. Oodjeroo uses various techniques to convey this idea. At the beginning of the poem Oodjeroo is addressing the tree. This immediately creates empathy for both the tree and her people. By the last line she has emphasised this with the pronoun “us” to show that they suffer a similar fate. This poem expresses how life in Australia has changes especially for Aboriginal people. In the first half of the poem Oodjeroo is talking about how life was for her and others. It explores the changes in society and the displacement of the Aboriginal people from their land. “Whose head hung…Its hopelessness”, the author uses this as further re-iteration of the immorality of the situation and by the use of analogy comparing the tree to her people to further emphasise the shame and lack control of that the Europeans have inflicted upon her and the environment. Oodjeroo uses extended metaphor technique in the very first line of the poem ‘Hard bitumen around your feet’. This means that the gumtree has been placed in the city scape where it is suppressed and not allowed to spread out and be unique in its own way. This is clear and immanently direct link to the pain and suffering endured by the Aborigines post European settlement. Oodjeroo uses vivid language to present these ideas. For example the use of the word castrated is very effective. The connotation of the word is very demeaning. With castration often comes a sense of a loss of pride and power. The word castration is symbolic of how Oodjeroo feels the European have treated Aboriginal people and the environment. Castration also refers to the fact that what is done is done. Nothing can undo what they did and the damaged they have caused. Other symbolism includes the title “Municipal Gum”, municipal meaning community, implies that the gumtree belongs to the community. One of the vast differences between European and Aboriginal law is that Aboriginal people did not believe in the ownership of land or of animals and plants. Municipal Gum is a reference to the Europeans assumptions that everything is theirs to own and control. The rhetorical question, “O fellow citizen, What have they done to us?” is the conclusion of the implications that have been made throughout the 2013-09-11T06:32:05.74-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Municipal-Gum-Oodgeroo-Noonuccal-34958.aspx “Javed”, said I, “please tell Mr. Majeed Sir that I will take Naveed with me.” “OK, I will”, he said . Javed was our C.R at C.E.M School while we were in the 4th standard. He, like me, was careless about his assigned homework. None of us would do our homework especially that of Mathematics because it was too boring to maintain this notebook as one had to write on it everyday and thus was a tiresome job. So naturally its result, as everybody would expect, would have been a sound thrashing from the teacher and obviously it was so and we insanely were ready to bear that insult. Since it was on Saturdays that our Maths notebooks were checked and thus we had every reason to enjoy the rest of the days of the week. But from the Friday evening the thoughts of the following day began haunting me yet somehow I managed to remain optimistic. In the morning, I, as it was natural in those days, tried to pretend illness but I had already overused that trump card and thus on this particular Saturday any more usage could have been of no help. Thus I left for the school and as I was left with no other option than utilizing our last weapon, which was, the 'graveyard soil', yes graveyard soil. We would bring a handful of it and disperse it on the floor of our classroom while making sure some grams remain nonchalantly stable under the teacher's chair. By this, we believed, the teacher would either feel sleepy or forget to check the notebooks or conducting a test or by some other means would postpone the job until next weekend, and believe me it did work most of the times and if by chance it didn't, we would consider that either the teacher moved the chair a bit or the persons in the grave whereby we took the soil were not pious. Bringing the soil was certainly a daring task, not because of the Gothic practice it seems but because if someone saw us taking the soil and God forbid teachers come to know anyhow about that then undoubtedly it would have been our last day at school and for me, of course (family you know), the last day of life. That Saturday morning's captivating cool summer breeze blowing effortlessly, the chripping of the morning birds in those lush 2013-08-20T11:27:09.75-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Saturday-34947.aspx The dead end of western academics There are two things that pull the western education future backward. First is the widespread idea that each student dissertation must always obey the rule of minimum word requirement and the second is the fact that academic gets too much attached to the idea of avoiding plagiarism in written academic researches. Minimum word requirements Nowadays graduate students are required to write approximately 3,000 – 15,000 word long researches. John Nash’s Game Theory dissertation, which is 28 pages long, makes him the Nobel winner in economics in 1994. Humanity prefers short but meaningful researches to rubbish that are 400 pages long. In addition, do professors who grade students really, in fact, read every page of their student works? It can be seen that all western universities handle an increasing number of cases of plagiarism by heavily using the plagiarism detection website. According to Ian Boyko, national chairman of the CFS, 20 universities in Canada made use of plagiarism detection website without consultation with students , representing disregard for the rights of students (as cited in Grinberg, 2004). No one will ever read the student works submitted to such website (JOANNE, 2004). Once professors send students homework to the website, the program does the rest. Jesse Rosenfeld, who had been grade F for deny sending his essays to the plagiarism detection website, later appealed and won the plagiarism case over his professor (Grinberg, 2004). “I was having to prove I didn't plagiarize even before my paper was looked at by my professor," Rosenfeld said, 2013-07-18T01:07:40.37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-dead-end-of-western-academics-34907.aspx A TEACHER’S DIARY: PARENTS ADVICE IS THE BEST! I’m Daphne May Elson, an average girl that you always meet in the road. You might think of me as a stranger but not for my students. I am a fresh graduate from a well known university in Marawi, the so-called Mindanao State University. And today is my first day of teaching at the school that I applied. It is actually the school that my father’s love so much. The school called Butterfly Angels Sanctuary School. The way to school is actually the peaceful time for me to think and cherish all the memories that I had. I might feel pressured because this is my first day, and the principal is there to observe me on my first lesson which by the way is tomorrow. As I see the school main entrance I suddenly remembered all the troubles I had in my college life including the death of my father. Yes, you heard it right my father died right before the day I will be receiving my diploma in my school, the Butterfly Angels Sanctuary School. March 24 day before my graduation day, instead of preparing for my upcoming graduation celebration, here I am and my mother at the Morgue; Sobbing at the cold corpse of my father, my very beloved father. As I prefer describing him to my classmates, the very best history teacher in the world. It may sound clichéd but that is how I described my father. He loves teaching so much to the extent that he considered his students as his own children. He is suffering at some kind of disease, a disease called cancer. Despite of his illness he still pursues to teach. Up until to his last breath all he can say is that “History is not just a subject, but a world.” He also said that I should love history. Yes, you heard right. That’s the last word that he said before he leave me and my mother. You want to know the reason why? I HATE HISTORY! If my father considered history as a world, then I considered History as my enemy. In fact, I almost got a failing grade in history. My teachers keep wondering why I did not perfect that subject. Well, in fact the best history teacher in the school is my father. And as I said a while ago, HISTORY IS MY ENEMY. 2013-05-16T18:35:22.333-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Teacher-s-Diary-34886.aspx I tuned off the school principal’s voice at this point, ignoring his excited gestures and flying spittle. I was eight then. The man came out of nowhere, and I remember pain, horror, screaming, torn clothes, more screaming…It was only afterwards, in the hospital, that I understood what had happened to me. Twenty years ago the society wasn’t exactly sympathetic towards rape victims; it still isn’t today. Principal Govender’s voice pulled me back to reality. I stood up to the pitiful round of applause, and walked up the stage. As I looked down, half the students were dozing off; and most of the other half had a snicker on their face. I putted on a smile, and began to tell my story in a grave voice: how I struggled to live with my past; how my family gave me hope and support; how, after years of hard work, I finally became the head of the leading car manufacturing plant with Toyota, It is a boring old story, nothing unheard of before. And if this speech managed to inspire even one of these students, it would be nothing short of a miracle. Of course, there are things that a high school guest speaker just cannot include in his speech. For example, the way my mother indulged in various substances after my “incident”, and my father and I never sent her to the rehabilitation centre for the fear of even more publicity. Or better, how I found my puppy strangled and hung from a tree one day. The thoughts were playing in my head, like the various explosions in an engine moving the pistons back and forth. Suddenly there was just a moment of silence. I realized how Oprah used honesty with her followers that’s how she was able to inspire, not just them, but the world. 2013-05-08T14:47:49.49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/“This-is-the-story-of-a-young-man-woman-who-was-able-to-escape-from-a-difficult-past-to-make-a-success-of…”-34881.aspx In the biting wind I shivered against the cold. My thin pajamas blew in the breeze. My intense sobbing had calmed down to occasional cries and sniffles. I wandered along the edge of a tall brick wall closing in the current neighborhood I was passing through until I found a slim opening at the bottom. I double checked my surroundings then slip through to the other side. The bottom of the wall scratched my chest causing irritation. I hardly noticed since the pain I was in mentally was far greater than any possible agony caused to my physical being. On the other side were train tracks crossing a bridge. As I cross the bridge I began to wonder what if the train comes. I should run across just in case. The wind picked up making it hard to run. At the end of the bridge I tripped and fell onto the rocks surrounding the tracks and roll down as rushing wind screamed in my ear. I make it across but while rolling down the rocky hill I got cut and was now bleeding. At first I didn’t notice but as I continued walking I felt the cool burn of the wind dancing through my wound. Maybe if I just found somewhere to rest, I thought, but no. I can’t risk getting caught, so I kept walking. The bleeding eventually stopped and the cold numbs my pain. My tears were frozen to my cheeks. My hands seemed useless, even when I felt for something; I could not tell what it was I had in my hands. The coldness was easier to adjust to, as time goes by the body disregards the temperature and somehow overrides the psyche to believe that it’s comfortable. The darkness has not subsided but the temperature was somewhat tolerable even though it was below freezing. I glanced down at my feet. My shoes were covered in dense mud making every step a burden on my legs. My weight seemed to be multiplying by the second but I continued walking anyway. I wanted to get as far away as possible but didn’t recognize where I am. I walked at least nine to ten miles. I started to feel lightheaded and my vision blurred. Memories came rushing through my head. “Don’t you dare!” warned my mother as I held her clothes above the same trashcan she previously threw 2013-05-07T09:07:46.83-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/gone-an-extended-memoir-on-running-away-34880.aspx In the biting wind I shiver against the cold. My thin pajamas blow in the breeze. My intense sobbing had calmed down to occasional cries and sniffles. I wander along the edge of a tall brick wall closing in the current neighborhood I was passing through until I find a slim opening at the bottom. I double check my surroundings then slip through to the other side. The bottom of the wall scratched my chest causing irritation. I hardly noticed since the pain I was in mentally was far greater than any possible agony caused to my physical being. On the other side were train tracks crossing a bridge. As I cross the bridge I began to wonder what if the train comes. I should run across just in case. The wind picks up making it hard to run. At the end of the bridge I tripped and fell onto the rocks surrounding the tracks and roll down as rushing wind screamed in my ear. I make it across but while rolling down the rocky hill I got cut and was now bleeding. At first I didn’t notice but as I continued walking I felt the cool burn of the wind dancing through my wound. Maybe if I just found somewhere to rest, I thought, but no. I can’t risk getting caught, so I kept walking. The bleeding eventually stops and the cold numbs my pain. My tears are frozen to my cheeks. My hands seem useless, even when I feel for something; I cannot tell what it is I have in my hands. The coldness is easier to adjust to, as time goes by the body disregards the temperature and somehow overrides the psyche to believe that it’s comfortable. The darkness has not subsided but the temperature is somewhat tolerable even though it’s below freezing. I glance down at my feet. My shoes are covered in dense mud making every step a burden on my legs. My weight seems to be multiplying by the second but I continue walking anyway. I want to get as far away as possible but don’t recognize where I am. I’ve walked at least nine to ten miles. I start to feel lightheaded and my vision blurs. Memories come rushing through my head. “Don’t you dare!” warned my mother as I held her clothes above the same trashcan she previously threw mine into. 2013-05-02T09:03:37.107-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/an-extended-memior-about-running-away-gone-34876.aspx A letter for him written on April 25, 2013 Sometimes, I feel so alone. Sometimes I wish that someone is there for me so that I cannot be alone. But the moment that I know you, I thought that my life was amazing. At first, i used to like teasing you and even looking forward to argue with you. I wish to be one of your friends and i am such a fool to even think that you are younger than me. But as days by that we have spent together, I learn many things about you. I even observed how the way you treat and talk with our other girls classmates. You talk with them differently. when I asked you, you reply in a very un-interisting tone or just nod at me when you agree or shake your head when you disagree. How I really despise and hate that kind of attitude!You are making me feel that I am not important to you at all. You are making me feel worthless. I have so many questions because of your sudden behavior towards me. I want to asked you but I could not found any strength to ask you. Then, answer hit me like a stone surprisingly! One of my friend that become also one of your friend told me that you confessed to him that you had a crush on me. that time, I feel butterflies on my stomach and my smile reach through heaven. Our classmates started teasing us, and that made me avoided you because I was too shy. I cannot find any more reasons to get close to you. I know I hurted your feelings, I can simply observe it through your emotions. I eventually started hating you. I like as my friend only because you seem so good as a friend. I even become angry to my friend who told me that you like me. I want us to be back the way we are before. I miss the way you are before, the way we treat each other before. I miss the way you tease you and made you angry by my simple pranks. I really, really miss the old you. I wish the small moments we had. I know, I will never had the guts to tell you this, please turn yourself the way we are before. I always caught you staring at me, and 2013-04-30T08:22:27.78-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/a-letter-that-is-impossible-to-be-read-by-him-34875.aspx To My Lost Ruby For She was seven and I six...yes six And never knew I that weird pull Verily too strange for any such kids, Though not that strange that one forbids. Of course not of 2013-04-11T03:46:20.2-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/To-My-Lost-Ruby-34855.aspx My name is Courtney Keys, I will be an incoming freshman at Valencia College. Wanting to pursue a Bachelor's degree in Elementary Education. My accomplishments include staying focused on doing my very best to complete my Bachelor Degree while attending Valencia College then Transferring to University of Central Florida. The Regions Ridding Forward Scholarship would have a tremendous impact toward my education and toward my life. The scholarship will allow me to completely stay motivated toward my educational studies without having to worry about financial funding toward my education. My plans for the future after graduating college with Honors with my Bachelor Degree in Elementary Education include Teaching while pursuing my Master’s Degree. I've always wanted to become a Teacher coming from a family of Educators. I've learned the best lifelong essentials from many teachers I've had throughout my educational career. One of the greatest Teacher's I've ever had would be my mother Carole Keys an Educator of Pinellas County Schools of 34 years. I've watched my mother teach others and reach other students that no one else could understand or interpret. I've watched her give so many students the love, affection, and admiration that others could not. The greatest lessons I've learned I have witnessed first-hand has been the reason I've wanted to become a Teacher. She's the reason why I've been shaped into the future Educator I will soon become. Throughout my life I've had many challenges that only caused me to grow stronger and put my Education before any and everything no matter the circumstances. I have been faced with many complications and difficulties when coming to my education and my personal life. I’m 20 years old and graduated from Gibbs Senior High School of St. Petersburg, FL in June of 2010. Once I got to middle school my Father passed away from Heart Failure. The death of my Father caused my motivation for school to change. Because now only I had one parent to push me to do better, this caused the focus to be divided between both my sister and I. The idea of having to move on without my Father was a very hard battle to conquer. I wanted to make both of my parents proud, and make them both realize that they pushed us to go further for a reason. I have been faced with many complications and difficulties when coming 2013-02-21T18:59:17.303-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Scholarship-34806.aspx One day during April holidays a few of my friends and I decided to go on a camp to the forest. We discussed and set a date and one of my friends 2013-02-20T06:46:19.167-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-CAMP-TO-A-FOREST-34804.aspx Helium is a chemical element with symbol He and atomic number 2. It is a colorless, odorless, tasteless, non-toxic, inert, monatomic gas that heads the noble gas group in the periodic table. Its boiling and melting points are the lowest among the elements and it exists only as a gas except in extreme conditions. Helium is the second lightest element and is the second most abundant element in the observable universe, being present at about 24% of the total elemental mass, which is more than 12 times the mass of all the heavier elements combined. Its abundance is similar to this figure in the Sun and in Jupiter. This is due to the very high nuclear binding energy (per nucleon) of helium-4 with respect to the next three elements after helium. This helium-4 binding energy also accounts for its commonality as a product in both nuclear fusion and radioactive decay. Most helium in the universe is helium-4, and is believed to have been formed during the Big Bang. Some new helium is being created currently as a result of the nuclear fusion of hydrogen in stars. Helium is named for the Greek God of the Sun, Helios. It was first detected as an unknown yellow spectral line signature in sunlight during a solar eclipse in 1868 by French astronomer Jules Janssen. Janssen is jointly credited with detecting the element along with Norman Lockyer during the solar eclipse of 1868, and Lockyer was the first to propose that the line was due to a new element, which he named. The formal discovery of the element was made in 1895 by two Swedish chemists, Per Teodor Cleve and Nils Abraham Langlet, who found helium emanating from the uranium ore cleveite. In 1903, large reserves of helium were found in natural gas fields in parts of the United States, which is by far the largest supplier of the gas today. Helium is used in cryogenics (its largest single use, absorbing about a quarter of production), particularly in the cooling of superconducting magnets, with the main commercial application being in MRI scanners. Helium's other industrial uses—as a pressurizing and purge gas, as a protective atmosphere for arc welding and in processes such as growing crystals to make silicon wafers—account for half of the gas produced. A well-known but minor use is as a lifting gas in balloons and airships.[2] As with any gas with differing density from 2013-02-02T08:11:11.423-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Helium-34786.aspx Left alone, abandoned and the pain of stabbing is what I feel. Every moments of my life 2013-01-22T14:43:09.093-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-broken-soul’s-story-34782.aspx It’s me… I choose this… I choose all of this. But it wasn’t supposed to happen. I shouldn’t be left here alone. Why? Why me? Fearing for my life, I am trying to drag my broken body towards a familiar face that hurriedly running towards me. Within a second, I feel a lot warmer as I opened my eyes I saw that face holding me, screaming, crying. Her warm lap comforted me a lot. I felt her warm teardrop falling down my cheek. By seeing her crying, I felt like someone is tearing my heart apart. I opened my mouth just to say “mom, don’t cry. Please don’t cry” but only blood came out of my mouth as I attempt to say something. As she screamed for help by seeing me like this, I reflected a life time memories… “Hurry up, the dinner is getting cold” my mom shouted. “Coming” I murmured under my breath. Walking through the stairs, my heart is beating fast as I am about to ask her if I can go to a friend’s party, but after I asked her I wasn’t expecting her to snapped at me. I was too stubborn I guess which made her angrier and cause her to shout at me. Didn’t realise it before, without thinking anything I said to her some harsh words. “I hate you” “I hate my life” “I hate this world” but I didn’t mean it from my heart, she knows that I love her no matter what, right? I really wish I could have said that to her earlier… Furious, angry and livid- I stormed off slamming the door behind me. Bang! I heard the sound as the door closed. As I walked outside, I felt like my whole body is freezing. The weather is icy cold, depressing and miserable. I didn’t know why but the weather made me feel guilty for some reason. The black pitch sky is imitating me by reflecting my feelings with the weather. The wind is chasing all the dead leafs off the road. I feel like everything was in hurry as if it’s their last day on earth. The all trees are banging with each other causing their branch and leaf to fall off; seems like they are trying to run away from something. Suddenly everything was silent, no noise or anything. I felt something is following me, to check looked behind; the second I looked at the 2013-01-22T14:37:40.367-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Unknown-journey,-unknown-destination,-unknown-self___-34781.aspx Judge Pyncheon Essay In the passage from Nathaniel Hawthorne’s The House of Seven Gables, the great Judge Pyncheon is perceived by his town’s people to be the complete pinnacle of kindness, morality, justice and knowledge. Subsequently, it is revealed to the reader that this persona is a mere “face” to satisfy “public opinion”. Through diction, repetition, understatement and a satirical tone, the narrator exposes the judge to be a phony; the narrator divulges that the Judge has many “dark traits” and “questionable deeds” which he hides behind his costume of good stature in the community. From the very beginning of the passage, the narrator establishes a satirical, and mocking tone when describing Judge Pyncheon in a good light. “There was enough of splendid rubbish in his life to cover up and paralyze a more active and subtle conscience than the judge was ever troubled with”. He then goes on to spew out a meaningless list of deeds, responsibilities and actions, which Judge Pyncheon actively accomplishes while on the bench. This rant, which consumes an entire eighteen lines of the passage, only skims the surface of Judge Pyncheon’s actions and fails to include any of the good deeds he accomplishes without his robe on; his robe is a metaphorical “costume” which triggers the switch from a wrong doer, obsessed with money and materials, into a respectable role model of society. The list itself starts out with deeds that are meaningful and significant but gets more and more frivolous as the list continues; the reader, by this point, is bored and under impressed by the catalog of so called “credentials”, because the empty and joking conclusion to the list undermines any good qualities stated in the beginning. The town’s people fail to see Judge Pyncheon’s personality as a result of his actions, and instead, make their judgments of the man based off of his grinning, amicable face. Mirrors repeatedly evoke a sense of superficiality and feigned character. “What room could possibly be found for darker traits, in a portrait made up of lineaments like these! This proper face was what he beheld in the looking-glass.” The Judge takes advantage of his exterior and only shows the people around him what they wanted to see. Mirrors unravel a main theme of the passage that looks are deceiving. A mirror only reveals the surface of the face looking into it, but fails to pry deeper into 2012-12-09T21:16:01.457-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-Analysis-Essay-on-Judge-Pyncheon-34761.aspx In mathematics, ben ryrie (scotish terd)stop throwing rubbers at me!!or Pythagoras' theorem is a relation in Euclidean geometry among the three sides of a right triangle (right-angled triangle). In terms of areas, it states: In any right-angled triangle, the area of the square whose side is the hypotenuse (the side opposite the right angle) is equal to the sum of the areas of the squares whose sides are the two legs (the two sides that meet at a right angle). The theorem can be written as an equation relating the lengths of the sides a, b and c, often called the Pythagorean equation:[1] where c represents the length of the hypotenuse, and a and b represent the lengths of the other two sides. The Pythagorean theorem is named after the Greek mathematician Pythagoras, who by tradition is credited with its discovery and proof,[2][3] although it is often argued that knowledge of the theorem predates him. There is evidence that Babylonian mathematicians understood the formula, although there is little surviving evidence that they used it in a mathematical framework.[4][5] The theorem has numerous proofs, possibly the most of any mathematical theorem. These are very diverse, including both geometric proofs and algebraic proofs, with some dating back thousands of years. The theorem can be generalized in various ways, including higher-dimensional spaces, to spaces that are not Euclidean, to objects that are not right triangles, and indeed, to objects that are not triangles at all, but n-dimensional solids. The Pythagorean theorem has attracted interest outside mathematics as a symbol of mathematical abstruseness, mystique, or intellectual power; popular references in literature, plays, musicals, songs, stamps and cartoons abound. Contents [hide] 1 Other forms 2 Proofs 2.1 Proof using similar triangles 2.2 Euclid's proof 2.3 Proof by rearrangement 2.4 Algebraic proofs 2.5 Proof using differentials 3 Converse 4 Consequences and uses of the theorem 4.1 Pythagorean triples 4.2 Incommensurable lengths 4.3 Complex numbers 4.4 Euclidean distance in various coordinate systems 4.5 Pythagorean trigonometric identity 4.6 Relation to the cross product 5 Generalizations 5.1 Similar figures on the three sides 5.2 Law of cosines 5.3 Arbitrary triangle 5.4 General triangles using parallelograms 5.5 Solid geometry 5.6 Inner product spaces 5.7 Non-Euclidean geometry 5.7.1 Spherical geometry 5.7.2 Hyperbolic geometry 5.8 Differential geometry 6 History 7 In popular culture 8 See also 9 Notes 10 References 11 External links [edit] Other formsAs pointed out in the introduction, if c denotes the length of the hypotenuse and a and b denote the lengths of the other two sides, the Pythagorean theorem can be expressed as the Pythagorean equation: If the length of both 2012-11-22T08:46:00.01-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Pythagras-theroem-34750.aspx Love! What is love? Zillions of people say “I love you” almost every day, driving the word around without asking oneself what the word truly means. Illustrated in the dictionary, love is “a strong affection towards another”. Yet, there are several different meanings of “love”. There’s a romantic love, which is love between two people that is conceded as both sexually and devoted. The love between parents and friends, a sensual love for an activity a person likes, an appreciative love for a hero or mentor, and the type of love or devotion to God. To me, I believe; love implements to all of the above, as I love my friends, my family, my pet, God, reading and writing. Each of these however, is distinctive. I don’t feel the same for my mother as I feel for my best friend. That is the reason I think love can be defined with simply one definition but many. When people first think about love they promptly think about the romantic type one. Being in love makes your heart beats every single time you think about that person, where you get your hands clammy, you’ll almost feel like you are going to be sick as you are not sure how to act or what to say. When you talk to that one person you wish that the moment lasts forever. Two people together in a relationship try to make each other feel better, be a better person and help each other to grow up together. Moreover, sometimes we put others happiness before we think about our own but at the same time we want them to make us happy as well. We love the one for everything they are accepts them even with their imperfections. Several different emotions spring up, as not always the positive ones but including frustration, lust, anger, selfishness, longing, loneliness, passion and sadness. Generally being in love cannot be definable. This distinct love is confounded but the one everyone desires. In my opinion family is a company of people united together not only by the means of blood, however also by love. Loving my family is completely altered than the romantic love. When I am telling my family I love tem I am not saying in the manner that I’m in love or attracted to them. In a sensation I’m expressing them how much they mean to me and how thankful 2012-11-20T15:14:20.13-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-Definition-Essay-on-Love-34746.aspx A MOMENT WITH THOUSAND TASK Time flew on never to revert those faded moment, Just a single chance it endow, to yield and to nurture. Every day is a golden opportunity and anew respire, Either employ to secure or peter-out into thin air. Memoir is for the dwelling soul to rejuvenate their love ones: Pondering and recalling for coping those empty spaces; The only channel to sail along abreast the dark shadow, Mentors and inspire life to cede example and to acknowledge. Yesterday is the only hope for the departed to bequeath, There’s no more tomorrow nor will be today. No more day or night nor would be the year. Same as the time never to come back 2012-11-16T08:45:58.04-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-MOMENT-WITH-THOUSAND-TASK-34743.aspx Deforest" redirects here. It is not to be confused with De Forest. For other uses, see Deforestation (disambiguation). Deforestation, clearance or clearing is the removal of a forest or stand of trees where the land is thereafter converted to a non-forest use.[1] Examples of deforestation include conversion of forestland to farms, ranches, or urban use. About half of the world's original forests had been destroyed by 2011, the majority during the previous 50 years.[citation needed] Since 1990 half of the world's rain forests have been destroyed.[citation needed] More than half of the animal and plant species in the world live in tropical forests.[2] The term deforestation is often misused to describe any activity where all trees in an area are removed.[not in citation given][neutrality is disputed] However in temperate climates, the removal of all trees in an area[not in citation given]—in conformance with sustainable forestry practices—is correctly described as regeneration harvest.[3] In temperate mesic climates, natural regeneration of forest stands often will not occur in the absence of disturbance, whether natural or anthropogenic.[4] Furthermore, biodiversity after regeneration harvest often mimics that found after natural disturbance, including biodiversity loss after naturally occurring rainforest destruction.[5][6] Deforestation occurs for many reasons: trees are cut down to be used or sold as fuel (sometimes in the form of charcoal) or timber, while cleared land is used as pasture for livestock, plantations of commodities, and settlements. The removal of trees without sufficient reforestation has resulted in damage to habitat, biodiversity loss and aridity. It has adverse impacts on biosequestration of atmospheric carbon dioxide. Deforestation has also been used in war to deprive an enemy of cover for its forces and also vital resources. A modern example of this was the use of Agent Orange by the United States military in Vietnam during the Vietnam War. Deforested regions typically incur significant adverse soil erosion and frequently degrade into wasteland. Disregard or ignorance of intrinsic value, lack of ascribed value, lax forest management and deficient environmental laws are some of the factors that allow deforestation to occur on a large scale. In many countries, deforestation, both naturally occurring and human induced, is an ongoing issue. Deforestation causes extinction, changes to climatic conditions, desertification, and displacement of populations as observed by current conditions and in the past through the fossil record.[5] Among countries with a per capita GDP of at least US$4,600, net deforestation rates have ceased to increase. Causes According to the United Nations Framework Convention 2012-11-10T07:22:18.597-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Effects-of-Deforestation-34738.aspx Deforest" redirects here. It is not to be confused with De Forest. For other uses, see Deforestation (disambiguation). Deforestation, clearance or clearing is the removal of a forest or stand of trees where the land is thereafter converted to a non-forest use.[1] Examples of deforestation include conversion of forestland to farms, ranches, or urban use. About half of the world's original forests had been destroyed by 2011, the majority during the previous 50 years.[citation needed] Since 1990 half of the world's rain forests have been destroyed.[citation needed] More than half of the animal and plant species in the world live in tropical forests.[2] The term deforestation is often misused to describe any activity where all trees in an area are removed.[not in citation given][neutrality is disputed] However in temperate climates, the removal of all trees in an area[not in citation given]—in conformance with sustainable forestry practices—is correctly described as regeneration harvest.[3] In temperate mesic climates, natural regeneration of forest stands often will not occur in the absence of disturbance, whether natural or anthropogenic.[4] Furthermore, biodiversity after regeneration harvest often mimics that found after natural disturbance, including biodiversity loss after naturally occurring rainforest destruction.[5][6] Deforestation occurs for many reasons: trees are cut down to be used or sold as fuel (sometimes in the form of charcoal) or timber, while cleared land is used as pasture for livestock, plantations of commodities, and settlements. The removal of trees without sufficient reforestation has resulted in damage to habitat, biodiversity loss and aridity. It has adverse impacts on biosequestration of atmospheric carbon dioxide. Deforestation has also been used in war to deprive an enemy of cover for its forces and also vital resources. A modern example of this was the use of Agent Orange by the United States military in Vietnam during the Vietnam War. Deforested regions typically incur significant adverse soil erosion and frequently degrade into wasteland. Disregard or ignorance of intrinsic value, lack of ascribed value, lax forest management and deficient environmental laws are some of the factors that allow deforestation to occur on a large scale. In many countries, deforestation, both naturally occurring and human induced, is an ongoing issue. Deforestation causes extinction, changes to climatic conditions, desertification, and displacement of populations as observed by current conditions and in the past through the fossil record.[5] Among countries with a per capita GDP of at least US$4,600, net deforestation rates have ceased to increase. Causes According to the United Nations Framework Convention 2012-11-10T07:15:42.14-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Effecys-of-deforestation-34737.aspx Deforest" redirects here. It is not to be confused with De Forest. For other uses, see Deforestation (disambiguation). Deforestation, clearance or clearing is the removal of a forest or stand of trees where the land is thereafter converted to a non-forest use.[1] Examples of deforestation include conversion of forestland to farms, ranches, or urban use. About half of the world's original forests had been destroyed by 2011, the majority during the previous 50 years.[citation needed] Since 1990 half of the world's rain forests have been destroyed.[citation needed] More than half of the animal and plant species in the world live in tropical forests.[2] The term deforestation is often misused to describe any activity where all trees in an area are removed.[not in citation given][neutrality is disputed] However in temperate climates, the removal of all trees in an area[not in citation given]—in conformance with sustainable forestry practices—is correctly described as regeneration harvest.[3] In temperate mesic climates, natural regeneration of forest stands often will not occur in the absence of disturbance, whether natural or anthropogenic.[4] Furthermore, biodiversity after regeneration harvest often mimics that found after natural disturbance, including biodiversity loss after naturally occurring rainforest destruction.[5][6] Deforestation occurs for many reasons: trees are cut down to be used or sold as fuel (sometimes in the form of charcoal) or timber, while cleared land is used as pasture for livestock, plantations of commodities, and settlements. The removal of trees without sufficient reforestation has resulted in damage to habitat, biodiversity loss and aridity. It has adverse impacts on biosequestration of atmospheric carbon dioxide. Deforestation has also been used in war to deprive an enemy of cover for its forces and also vital resources. A modern example of this was the use of Agent Orange by the United States military in Vietnam during the Vietnam War. Deforested regions typically incur significant adverse soil erosion and frequently degrade into wasteland. Disregard or ignorance of intrinsic value, lack of ascribed value, lax forest management and deficient environmental laws are some of the factors that allow deforestation to occur on a large scale. In many countries, deforestation, both naturally occurring and human induced, is an ongoing issue. Deforestation causes extinction, changes to climatic conditions, desertification, and displacement of populations as observed by current conditions and in the past through the fossil record.[5] Among countries with a per capita GDP of at least US$4,600, net deforestation rates have ceased to increase. Causes According to the United Nations Framework Convention 2012-11-01T09:52:25.457-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-Essay-on-Deforestation-34729.aspx Diary of a Wimpy Kid is a book about a middle-schooler named Greg Heffley, but he seems to have a lot of bad luck. Greg is not as tough as his dad would like for him to be. Greg is actually pretty wimpy, but his dad really wants that to change. Greg lives with his parents, an older brother (Rodrick), and a little brother (Manny). Whipping Greg into shape was not going to be easy, and the fact that his best friend (Rowley) was just as wimpy as Greg wasn’t going to make this any easier. Greg is always getting into embarrassing situations, and just seems to be at the wrong place, at the wrong time. When Greg is not embarrassing himself, his family seems to do it for him. He has a crush on a girl in his class at school, Holly Hills, but she doesn’t even notice him. Mr.Heffley’s boss has sons that are very much into sports, but Greg is not the sporty type. His dad wants this to change, so he signs Greg up to play soccer. Greg is not excited about playing soccer. He is horrible at soccer, so he had a plan so that he wouldn’t have to play in the game. He asked the coach if he could be the back-up goalie, because the boy that played goalie was very good and Greg figured he could get through the season by sitting on the bench. Just when he thought that he had it all planned out, the goalie was hurt during the game. The coach had no choice but to put Greg in the game. Greg’s team was up by a few points, so he figured that with only two minutes left on the clock what kind of damage could he really do? He wasn’t paying attention and protecting the goal like he should have. The other team scored, and Greg caused them to lose the game. This ruined the team’s winning streak, they were undefeated until they put Greg in the game. Greg’s dad wasn’t happy that soccer wasn’t able to change Greg’s wimpy ways. His dad knew a trouble making kid that lived in the neighborhood. The kid was sent to boot camp because his parents were tired of him getting 2012-10-25T11:57:08.267-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Diary-of-a-Wimpy-Kid-Book-Report-34725.aspx Well now, one winter it was so cold that all the geese flew backward and all the fish moved south and even the snow turned blue. Late at night, it got so frigid that all spoken words froze solid afore they could be heard. People had to wait until sunup to find out what folks were talking about the night before. Paul Bunyan went out walking in the woods one day during that winter of the Blue Snow. He was knee-deep in blue snow when he heard a funny sound between a bleat and a snort. Looking down, he saw a teeny-tiny baby blue ox jest a hopping about in the snow and snorting with rage on account of he was too short to see over the drifts. Paul Bunyan laughed when he saw the spunky little critter and took the little blue mite home with him. He warmed the little ox up by the fire and the little fellow fluffed up and dried out, but he remained as blue as the snow that had stained him in the first place. So Paul named him Babe the Blue Ox. Well, any creature raised in Paul Bunyan's camp tended to grow to massive proportions, and Babe was no exception. Folks that stared at him for five minutes could see him growing right before their eyes. He grew so big that 42 axe handles plus a plug of tobacco could fit between his eyes and it took a murder of crows a whole day to fly from one horn to the other. The laundryman used his horns to hang up all the camp laundry, which would dry lickety-split because of all the wind blowing around at that height. Whenever he got an itch, Babe the Blue Ox had to find a cliff to rub against, 'cause whenever he tried to rub against a tree it fell over and begged for mercy. To whet his appetite, Babe would chew up thirty bales of hay, wire and all. It took six men with picaroons to get all the wire out of Babe's teeth after his morning snack. Right after that he'd eat a ton of grain for lunch and then come pestering around the cook - Sourdough Sam - begging for another snack. Babe the Blue Ox was a great help around Paul Bunyan's logging camp. He could pull anything that had two ends, 2012-10-15T08:32:55.16-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Babe-the-Blue-Ox-34716.aspx Cricket is India’s favourite sport. Most 2012-10-15T08:22:53.677-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Cricket-34715.aspx Located on the foot of a hill-- Sanchi is just 46 kms. from Bhopal. It is more of a village than a town. Sanchi is a religious place with historical and archaeological significance. Sanchi is known for its Stupas, monasteries, temples and pillars dating from the 3rd century BC to the 12th century AD The most famous of these monuments, the Sanchi Stupa 1, was originally built by the Mauryan Emperor Ashoka. The place is related to Buddhism but not directly to the life of 2012-10-15T08:11:28.443-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sanchi-Stupa-34714.aspx Bipin Chandra Pal was one of the members of famous troika of Lal-Bal-Pal. Considered as an extremist and aggressive freedom fighter, he 2012-10-15T08:00:03.2-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bipin-Chandra-Pal-34713.aspx Dr. Rajendra Prasad has the unique distinction of being the first President of independent India. He played a very influential role in the freedom struggle of 2012-10-15T07:53:55.48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dr_-Rajendra-Prasad-34712.aspx The Polar Satellite Launch Vehicle, commonly known by its abbreviation PSLV, is an expendable launch system developed and operated by the Indian Space Research Organisation (ISRO). It was developed to allow India to launch its Indian Remote Sensing (IRS) satellites into sun synchronous orbits, a service that was, until the advent of the PSLV, commercially viable only from Russia. PSLV can also launch small size satellites into geostationary transfer orbit (GTO). The PSLV has launched 41 satellites (19 Indian and 22 from other countries) into a variety of orbits to date. PSLV costs 17 million USD flyaway costs for each launch. Development PSLV has been designed and developed at Vikram Sarabhai Space Centre (VSSC), Thiruvananthapuram, Kerala. The inertial systems are developed by ISRO Inertial Systems Unit (IISU) at Thiruvananthapuram. The liquid propulsion stages for the second and fourth stages of PSLV as well as the reaction control systems are developed by the Liquid Propulsion Systems Centre (LPSC), also at Thiruvananthapuram. The solid propellant motors are processed at Satish Dhawan Space Centre SHAR, which also carries out launch operations. After some delays, the PSLV had its first launch on 20 September 1993. Although all main engines performed as expected, an altitude control problem was reported in the second and third stages. After this initial setback, ISRO met complete success with the third developmental launch in 1996. Further successful launches followed in 1997, 1999, and 2001. PSLV continues to be the work horse of Indian satellite launches, especially for LEO satellites. It has undergone several improvements with each subsequent version, especially those involving thrust, efficiency as well as weight. Vehicle description The PSLV has four stages using solid and liquid propulsion systems alternately. The first stage is one of the largest solid-fuel rocket boosters in the world and carries 138 tonnes of Hydroxyl-terminated polybutadiene (HTPB) bound propellant with a diameter of 2.8 m. The motor case is made of maraging steel. The booster develops a maximum thrust of about 4,430 kN. Six strap-on motors, four of which are ignited on the ground, augment the first stage thrust. Each of these solid propellant strap-on motors carries nine tonnes of HTPB propellant and produces 677 kN thrust. Pitch and yaw control of the PSLV during the thrust phase of the solid motor is achieved by injection of an aqueous solution of strontium perchlorate in the nozzle to constitute Secondary Injection Thrust Vector Control System (SITVC). The injection is stored in two 2012-10-15T07:44:48.31-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Polar-Satellite-Launch-Vehicle-PSLV-34711.aspx You know how they say some folks are lucky at cards and some are lucky at love? Well, that fit Bobby Hansen to a ‘T’. He was the best poker player in the county, but somehow he couldn’t find himself a bride. Oh, he proposed to several girls, and even got accepted by a few. But they always got cold feet a day or two before the wedding, and it was bye-bye Bobby. After the third time, Bobby was mighty discouraged, and his Pa felt real sore for him. They worked together in the family grocery store, and Bobby would sometimes sit on top of the pickle barrel and tell his Pa all his woes. And his Pa told him to hang in there, because a nice lady was on her way. Neither of them believed it, but it made both of them feel better to hear it said. Well, the day after their latest talk, the old woman who poled her barge through the swamp to deliver milk and eggs to the grocery store had a long talk with Bobby’s Pa. Seems she had this daughter who was hankering after a husband with a good steady job, and the old woman thought Bobby would do the job nicely. She suggested they introduce the pair at the next dance, and Bobby’s Pa agreed. The night of the dance, Bobby’s Pa insisted that his son dress in his best. Bobby was dragging his feet a little, remembering all those women who played him false and not wanting to go, but his Pa dragged him out anyway. Well, the moment Bobby clapped eyes on the dark-eyed, red-lipped girl from the swamp, he was head over heels in love. Her eyes sparkled like the sunlight on the bay. Her skin was as creamy as new milk. Her voice was low and sweet. The pair cuddled and cooed and waltzed the whole night long, and come sunrise Bobby was all for bringing his new love before the visiting priest who delivered his sermons in the grocery store (since there weren’t no church in that vicinity) and getting married right away. Well the girl was willing to get married, but not by a priest. “Let’s just go to Beaumont and have the judge marry us,” she said to Bobby, and he was so smitten he agreed, though it would have been quicker and easier to 2012-10-15T07:36:42.89-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Boo-Hag-34710.aspx Bigfoot Wallace – that wild and wacky Texas Ranger -- returned to the wilds of frontier life once the United States won the war with Mexico, and it suited him as nothing else could do. Soon he was freighting mail six hundred miles from San Antonio to El Paso, and it was the wildest stretch in the Wild West! Wallace was the only man who could do it. Anyone else who tried was scared off by attacking Comanche and Apache warriors or killed outright. It took a month of hard riding to make the trip, which ran right through the 2012-10-15T07:30:12.747-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bigfoot-Wallace-Runs-the-Mail-34709.aspx Subhash Chandra Bose was one of the most fearsome names among the British Rulers in Pre-independence India. A legend and a great freedom fighter, Subhash Chandra Bose was popularly known as ‘Netaji (respected leader)’ because of his leadership qualities and almost religious devotion to India’s freedom struggle. Netaji’s entire life is punctuated with great deeds and exceptional freedom endeavours. He was born on January 23, 1897 in Cuttack, Orissa, Netaji Subhash Chandra Bose was the ninth child of a famous lawyer Janice Nat Bose and Prabhavati Devi. He was a brilliant student right from his childhood. He was a topper in the Matriculation examination from Calcutta province and graduated with First class. Later on, he went to England in 1919 and appeared for prestigious Indian Civil Service Examination and achieved fourth place on merit. But Jalianwalla massacre affected him deeply and he left his Civil services apprenticeship midway. Netaji came back to India in 1921 with a resolve to throw the British out of the country. He joined Indian National Congress and expressed his desire to serve the nation to Mahatma Gandhi. On instructions of Gandhiji, he joined Deshbandhu Chittaranjan das in Calcutta. He considered Deshbandhu as his political guru. Soon enough, Subhash Chandra Bose started to show his leadership skills and became a vital part of Congress party. He was an active participant in Civil Disobedience Movement in 1930 and was sent to prison for his participation. After the suspension of the movement, he was released from the prison. Netaji Subhash Chandra Bose was not convinced with Mahatma Gandhi’s method of achieving independence. He firmly believed that only way to attain independence was through armed revolution and by shedding blood. He formed his own party, Independence League and later on Forward Bloc. He quit Congress in protest to liberal policies of the party and started his own movement. Netaji was imprisoned several times because of his various revolutionary activities. Life of Subhash Chandra Bose was truly eventful. He approached Hitler for help against the British. Netaji organised Indian National Army and sought the help of Japan for military assistance. He famously said, "Tum mujhe khoon do, mein tumhe azadi dunga" (Give me your blood and I will give you freedom). He hosted the Indian National Flag in Kohima, Assam and Andaman & Nicobar Islands. But the defeat of Japan and Germany in Second World War forced Indian National Army 2012-10-15T07:16:39.09-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Free-Essays-on-Subhash-Chandra-Bose-a-British-Leader-34707.aspx The Solar System consists of the Sun and the astronomical objects gravitationally bound in orbit around it, all of which formed from the collapse of a giant molecular cloud approximately 4.6 billion years ago. Of the many objects that orbit the Sun, most of the mass is contained within eight relatively solitary planets whose orbits are almost circular and lie within a nearly flat disc called the ecliptic plane. The four smaller inner planets, Mercury, Venus, Earth and Mars, also called the terrestrial planets, are primarily composed of rock and metal. The four outer planets, the gas giants, are substantially more massive than the terrestrials. The two largest, Jupiter and Saturn, are composed mainly of hydrogen and helium; the two outermost planets, Uranus and Neptune, are composed largely of ices, such as water, ammonia and methane, and are often referred to separately as "ice giants”. The Solar System is also home to a number of regions populated by smaller objects. The asteroid belt, which lies between Mars and Jupiter, is similar to the terrestrial planets as it is composed mainly of rock and metal. Beyond Neptune's orbit lie the Kuiper belt and scattered disc; linked populations of trans-Neptunian objects composed mostly of ices such as water, ammonia and methane. Within these populations, five individual objects, Ceres, Pluto, Haumea, Makemake and Eris, are recognized to be large enough to have been rounded by their own gravity, and are thus termed dwarf planets. In addition to thousands of small bodies in those two regions, various other small body populations, such as comets, centaurs and interplanetary dust, freely travel between regions. Six of the planets and three of the dwarf planets are orbited by natural satellites usually termed "moons" after Earth's Moon. Each of the outer planets is encircled by planetary rings of dust and other particles. The solar wind, a flow of plasma from the Sun, creates a bubble in the interstellar medium known as the heliosphere, which extends out to the edge of the scattered disc. The hypothetical Oort cloud, which acts as the source for long-period comets, may also exist at a distance roughly a thousand times further than the heliosphere. The Solar System is located in the Milky Way galaxy, which contains about 200 billion stars. Discovery and exploration For many thousands of years, humanity, with a few notable exceptions, did not recognize the existence of the Solar System. People 2012-10-15T07:05:33.68-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Free-Essay-about-the-Solar-System-34706.aspx Ellora Caves lay in the lap of the Chamadari hills extending over a mile and a quarter in the north-south direction and are situated 18 miles northwest of Aurangabad. Ellora represents some 300 years of great experiments carried out by different faiths with their very different iconography and structural compulsions. Ellora caves are finest specimens of cave temple architecture. They house elaborate facades and exquisitely adorned interiors. These structures representing the three faiths of Hinduism, Buddhism and Jainism, were carved during 350 AD to 700 AD period. The cave monuments of Ellora were chiefly patronised by the Chalukya - Rashtrakuta rulers (7th - 10th century AD). These cave shrines are memorable for their invaluable contribution to the enormous wealth of Indian heritage. There are 34 caves in total. These can be divided into three groups belonging roughly to three periods: Buddhist, Hindu and Jain. Only 12 of the 34 caves are Buddhist, but even these caves incorporate the Hindu and Jain theme, demonstrating the gradual decline of Buddhism. It took over five centuries for the Hindu, Buddhist and Jain monks to chisel out these monasteries, temples, and chapels and decorate them with remarkable imagination and detail. Sixteen caves are the oldest in the group and were carved in the 5th century. As one enters these caves, one crosses graceful angles and steps in a high ceiling chamber where a 15 feet huge statue of Buddha is sitting in a preaching pose. In these caves the artist has tried an element of surprise by giving them an expression of wood. Most of these 16 caves are 'Viharas' but cave number 10 is a 'Chaitya'. The 10th cave has an impression of wooden beams on its ceiling and has a small decorated window, which illuminates the sitting Buddha. These caves are rightly called the "Vishvakarma" caves. This cave is considered to be one of the finest caves in India. The Buddhists believe that Buddha returns after every five thousand years, thus the 12th cave has seven images of Buddha depicting his seven incarnations. The Hindu caves exhibit a totally different league from the Jain and Buddhist temples in terms of style, creative vision and execution skills. These temples were built 'top to bottom' and the architecture of these caves show, that it required several generations of planning and co-ordination to give it the final shape. Cave 14 was initially a Buddha 2012-10-15T06:54:13.417-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-Essay-on-Ellora-Caves-34705.aspx The Gateway of India is a monument in Mumbai (formerly known as Bombay). It is situated on the waterfront in Apollo Bunder area in South Mumbai. It was a formerly a crude jetty used by fisher folks and was later renovated and used as a landing place for British governors and other distinguished personages. In earlier times, the gate was the monument that visitors arriving by boat would have first seen in the city of Mumbai. It was built for commemorating the visit of King George V and Queen Mary to Mumbai (then called Bombay). They came prior to the Delhi Durbar, in December 1911. The Governor of Bombay Sir George Sydenham Clarke laid the foundation stone on 31 March 1911. In August 1914 the final design of George Wittet was sanctioned. Between 1915 and 1919 work proceeded about reclamations at Apollo Bundar for the land on which the gateway and the new sea wall would be built. The foundations were completed in 1920, and total construction was finished in 1924. The Gateway was opened on 4th December 1924, by the Viceroy, the Earl of Reading. The Gateway is a basalt arch. Its design is a combination of both Hindu as well as Muslim architectural styles. The decorations are in Hindu style while the arch is in Muslim style. The Gateway is built from yellow basalt and reinforced by concrete. The stones for building were locally obtained. The perforated screens were brought from Madhya Pradesh state's Gwalior city. The arch is of 26 Meters in height while the central dome is 15 meters in diameter and is 26 meters above ground at its highest point. The realignment of whole harbor front was made in order to come in line with a planned esplanade. The cost of the construction was Rs. 21 lakhs (2,100,000) which was whooping that time. Due to lack of funds, the proposed approaching road was never built. For the reason it may seem that the Gateway is standing at an angle to the road leading up to it. The gate has witnessed many historical incidents like the First Battalion of the Somerset Light Infantry, the last British troops to leave India etc. The last troop passed through the Gateway in a ceremony on 28th February 1948. Now days many cultural events are organized at this place. From Gateway launch service to Elephant caves, Mandva bundar etc many 2012-10-15T06:48:07.58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-Essay-on-The-Gateway-of-India-34704.aspx Rashtrapati Bhawan was formerly known as 'Viceroy's House' and was occupied by the Governor-General of India, until independence. Also known as President's House, the building holds a prominent position in New Delhi. Designed by the British architect, Sir Edwin Lutyens, this classical building uses colors and details peculiar to Indian architecture. It was completed by 1929 and was officially inaugurated in 1931. It was in 1950 that President started living in this ceremonial building and the 'Viceroy's House' was renamed as 'Rashtrapati Bhavan.' It has 340 decorated rooms and a floor area of 200,000 square feet. It 2012-10-15T06:41:45.23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-Essay-on-Rashtrapati-Bhawan-34703.aspx For Hindus’ Deepavali is one of the main festivals. “Aavali” means varusa. Deepavali means “Deepamula varusa.” Deepavali festival comes every year on Aswayuja Bahula Amavasya. Before day of the festival, they call as Naraka Chaturth Dasi. On Deepavali there is no stop for happiness 2012-10-15T06:35:15.06-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-Essay-on-Deepavali-Diwali-34702.aspx Qutub Minar has a stand alone 2012-10-14T08:02:09.437-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-Essay-on-Qutub-Minar-34700.aspx Tirupati is situated at 67-km from Chittoor in the state of Andhra Pradesh, India. Tirupati is one of the important pilgrim centres in India. The ancient and sacred temple of Sri Venkateswara is located on the seventh peak, Venkatachala (Venkata Hill) of the Tirupati Hill. This historic shrine of Sri Venkateswara is famous all over the country and attracts pilgrims from all over the country who stand in line for hours together to obtain a glimpse of the presiding deity for a few fleeting seconds. The 2012-10-14T07:56:40.583-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-Essay-on-Tirupathi-Balaji-Temple-34699.aspx The Taj Mahal is situated in Uttar Pradesh state of India. It is located in Agra city around 210 kms away from New Delhi, the capital of India. Taj Mahal is well known as the finest example of Mughal architecture, a style that combines elements from Persian, Islamic and Indian architectural styles. It has been declared as World Heritage Site by UNESCO in 1983 and is one of the 7 wonders of the world! It is made of pure white marble. The marble shimmers in silvery white color in the moonlight and at the end of day reflects the fiery tints of the setting sun. The Taj Mahal in all its timeless beauty still remains an inspiration for writers, poets, painters and photographers. Lovers still meet here in the full moon nights in the shadow of the world's most famous monument of love. The Taj Mahal stands on the banks of the Yamuna River. It was built in the memory of the stunningly beautiful Mumtaz (Arjumand Bano Begum) by Shahjahan (Prince Khurram). In 1631, Shahjahan went on an expedition to the south India and as always, Mumtaz Mahal accompanied him. But unfortunately she died in childbirth at Burhanpur. It is interesting to know she had given birth to fourteen children, of whom only four sons and three daughters survived. When Mumtaz Mahal died, she was just 39 years old. Shahjahan did go into the deep sadness. Historical documents say that, there was no music, no celebration and no feasting of any kind in those 2 years. Shahjahan then decided to erect a memorial to his queen in pristine marble that the world would never forget. The site selected for the tomb was a garden on Yamuna River's bank. The site was also chosen because it could be seen from Shahjahan's personal palace in Agra Fort. Work on the museum began in 1633 and 22,000 workers labored for 17 and half years to build it! The most skilled architects, calligraphers, inlay craftsmen, stone-carvers and masons came from all across India and abroad. An expert in building the double dome came from Persia, The master mason was from Baghdad and an inlay specialist from Delhi was invited. The building material was also imported from different places. Work on the museum began in 1633 and 22,000 workers labored for 17 and half years to build it! The most skilled architects, calligraphers, inlay craftsmen, 2012-10-14T07:43:02.017-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Free-Essay-about-the-Taj-Mahal-34698.aspx Polar bears live only in the northern Arctic where they spend most of their time on ice floes. They are the largest land meat-eater in the world and the largest of the bear family. They are well suited to the cold Arctic ice and snow. Characteristics and Physical Features of the Polar Bear Identification: Height: Average adult male 8.5 ft. (2.6 m) Average adult female 6.5 ft. (2 m) Weight: Average adult male 900 lbs. Average adult female 500 lbs. Color: Off-white fur with black nose, eyes and mouth. Distinguishing Characteristics: The polar bear has many unique adaptations for dealing with the Arctic cold. The polar bear's skin is actually black, which allows it to soak up as much heat as possible from the sun. They are also great swimmers and will swim from ice floe to ice floe. They have been seen swimming 50 miles away from any ice or land. Breeding: Sexually mature at 4-8 years. Breed polygamously, April through June, with 1-3 cubs every 28 months. Pregnant females dig a den in October through December where cubs are born December to January and stay until March or April. Lactation lasts 28 months. May live 25-30 years. Can a polar bear be different colors? Habitat: Range: They spend their entire life associated with pack ice. Females may prefer ice along the shoreline while others prefer moving sea ice at the floe edge -usually within 180 miles of shore. Diet: Eats mostly ringed and bearded seals. They will occasionally eat other mammals, eggs, vegetation and beach-cast carrion. Polar bears don't drink water. They get all the liquids that they need from the animals that they eat. Polar bears have fur that is made up of "hollow guard hairs." Sometimes when polar bears live in zoos that are in a warmer climate, they can have algae growing inside the hollow guard hairs of their fur. This makes them have a greenish tint to their fur. These hollow hairs also keep their hair from matting down when they swim in water. Do polar bears stay in groups? Polar bears are usually solitary except for female-cub groups, during mating season, and at abundant food sources. Do polar bears hibernate? Pregnant females den up for winter but do not hibernate. All polar bears may den temporarily to avoid bad weather. How do polar bears swim? They dog-paddle with their head and much of their back above water. Their blubber helps to float them 2012-10-14T07:24:58.61-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/-Free-Essay-on-the-Polar-Bear-34695.aspx Humayun was the eldest son of Babar who was the first emperor of Mughal Empire in India. He succeeded in becoming the next Emperor. Humayun ruled India for about a decade till he was bitten by an Afghan Emperor Sher Shah Suri. In 1555 AD Humayun regained Delhi with the help of Shah of Persia. Humayun died an unfortunate death in less than a year's time after his conquer. He felt from the stairs of his own library known as Sher Mandal library. The Persian wife of Humayun named Bega Begum then decided to build a tomb for her husband which was named as Humayun Tomb. The construction of the tomb started in 1562 and the building was completed in the year 1572. The building is famous as the first building built in the era of Humayun's son Jallaluddin Mahammad commonly known as the Akbar. The tomb was constructed with the help of Persian architect named Mirak Mirza Ghiyuath. For this reason, Humayun Tomb has a clear influence of Persian architecture. The site for construction was chosen on the bank of Yamuna River adjoining the shrine of the Nizamuddin Auliya a Sufi saint of Chisti silsilah. The tomb was the first garden tomb made in India. This tomb became the landmark in establishing different essential norms for buildings later built in Mughal Era. The structure is mainly built in red sandstone. The marble is largely used in the borders. The dome is made of white marble. To relieve the monotony black and white marbles have been used. Humayun's tomb is the first building built in India to use the originally Persian concept of a double dome. The tomb is geometrically placed in the middle of specially made garden. The garden is divided into 4 parts. Therefore the garden is called as Char Bagh. The garden is divided in 36 small squares by grid of water paths and channels. The Persian garden concept was introduced in this tomb firstly which then went on till the period of Shah Jahan. There are two double-storey gateways on south and west that lead to the enclosure. There is a pavilion at the center of the eastern wall and a bath chamber in present at the center of the northern wall. For entering the tomb's chamber we have to come through the south entrance. The other three sides have been covered with mesh wire and 2012-10-14T07:01:16.523-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Humayun-s-Tomb-34693.aspx The Northern Plains also known as the Indo - Gangetic Plain and The North Indian River Plain is a large and fertile plain encompassing most of northern and eastern India, the most populous parts of Pakistan, parts of southern Nepal and virtually all of Bangladesh. The region is named after the Indus and the Ganges, the twin river systems that drain it. The plain's population density is very high due to the fertile soil for farming. Divisions Some geographers subdivide the Indo-Gangetic Plain into several parts: the Indus Valley, the Punjab Plain, the Haryana Plains, and the middle and lower Ganges. These regional distinctions are based primarily on the availability of water. By another definition, the Indo-Gangetic Plain is divided into two drainage basins by the Delhi Ridge; the western part consists of the Punjab Plain and the Haryana Plain, and the eastern part consists of the Ganges–Brahmaputra drainage systems. Extent As a large plain, the exact extent can vary from source to source. Roughly, the Indo-Gangetic Plain stretches across: Kashmir in the north; The Punjab region of Pakistan and the Aravalli Range; Sindh in the west; The Himalayan foothills of Assam and Bangladesh in the east; and the Vindhya- and Satpura Range, and the Chota Nagpur Plateau in the south. Goes to northern portion of Gujarat. Geography The Indo-Gangetic plains, also known as the "Great Plains," are large floodplains of the Indus and the Ganges–Brahmaputra river systems. They run parallel to the Himalaya mountains, from Jammu and Kashmir in the west to Assam in the east and draining most of northern and eastern India. The plains encompass an area of 700,000 km² (270,000 mile²) and vary in width through their length by several hundred kilometres. Fauna Until recent history, the open grasslands of the Indo-Gangetic Plain was inhabited by several large species of animal. The open plains were home to large numbers of herbivores which included three species of rhinoceros (Indian rhinoceros, Javan rhinoceros, Sumatran rhinoceros). The open grasslands were in many ways similar to the landscape of modern Africa. Gazelle, buffalo, rhinos, elephants, lions, and hippo roamed the grasslands, the same way as they do in Africa today. Agriculture Farming on the Indo-Gangetic Plain primarily consists of rice and wheat grown in rotation. Other crops include maize, sugarcane, and cotton. The main source of rainfall is the southwest monsoon which is normally sufficient for general agriculture. The many rivers flowing out of the Himalayas provide water for 2012-10-14T06:48:14.873-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Northern-Plains-34692.aspx Adaptation 2012-10-14T00:12:57.67-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Living-organisms-and-their-Surroundings-34688.aspx Grasslands are areas where the vegetation is dominated by grasses and other herbaceous (non-woody) plants (forbs). However, sedge and rush families can also be found. Grasslands occur naturally on all continents except Antarctica. In temperate latitudes, such as northwestern Europe and the Great Plains and California in North America, native grasslands are dominated by perennial bunch grass species, whereas in warmer climates annual species form a greater component of the vegetation. Grasslands are found in most eco region of the Earth. For example there are five terrestrial eco region classifications (subdivisions) of the temperate grasslands, savannas, and shrublands biome ('ecosystem'), which is one of eight terrestrial ecozones of the Earth's surface. Vegetation Grassland vegetation can vary in height from very short, as in chalk where the vegetation may be less than 30 cm (12 in) high, to quite tall, as in the case of North American tall grass prairie, South American grasslands and African savanna. Woody plants, shrubs or trees, may occur on some grasslands - forming savannas, scrubby grassland or semi-wooded grassland, such as the African savannas or the Iberian dehesa. Such grasslands are sometimes referred to as wood-pasture or woodland. As flowering plants, grasses grow in great concentrations in climates where annual rainfall ranges between 500 and 900 mm (20 and 35 in).The root systems of perennial grasses and forbs form complex mats that hold the soil in place. Evolution The appearance of mountains in the western United States during the Miocene and Pliocene epochs, a period of some 25 million years, created a continental climate favorable to the evolution of grasslands. Existing forest biomes declined, and grasslands became much more widespread. Following the Pleistocene Ice Ages, grasslands expanded in range in the hotter, drier climates, and began to become the dominant land feature worldwide. Climate Natural grasslands primarily occur in regions that receive between 250 and 900 mm (9.8 and 35 in) of rain per year, as compared with deserts, which receive less than 250 mm (9.8 in) and tropical rainforests, which receive more than 2,000 mm (79 in). Anthropogenic grasslands often occur in much higher rainfall zones, as high as 200 cm (79 in) annual rainfall. Grassland can exist naturally in areas with higher rainfall when other factors prevent the growth of forests, such as in serpentine barrens, where minerals in the soil inhibit most plants from growing. Average daily temperatures range between -20 and 30 °C. Temperate grasslands have warm summers and cold winters with rain or some snow. Biodiversity 2012-10-14T00:06:04.58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Grasslands-34687.aspx The Spectacled Cormorant or Pallas's Cormorant is an extinct marine bird of the cormorant family of seabirds that inhabited Bering Island and possibly other places in the Komandorski Islands and the nearby coast of Kamchatka. The Spectacled Cormorant a large, nearly flightless seabird lived on a few remote islands at the western end of the Aleutian chain. A presumed prehistoric record from Amchitka Island, Alaska (Siegel-Causey et al., 1991), is based on misidentification of Double-crested Cormorant remains (Olson, 2005). It is the largest species of cormorant known to have existed. The species was first identified by Georg Steller in 1741 on Vitus Bering's disastrous second Kamchatka expedition. Steller discovered the large, black birds while shipwrecked on a tiny island in the western Aleutians. He described the bird as large, clumsy and almost flightless though it was probably reluctant to fly rather than physically unable. In midwinter, the stranded sailors, Steller among them, began killing the slow-moving and unwary cormorants for food and wrote "they weighed 12 – 14 pounds, so that one single bird was sufficient for three starving men." Though cormorants are normally notoriously bad-tasting, Steller says that this bird tasted delicious, particularly when it was cooked in the way of the native Kamtchadals, who encased the whole bird in clay and buried it and baked it in a heated pit. Apart from the fact that it fed on fish, almost nothing else is known about this bird. The population declined quickly after further visitors to the area started collecting the birds for food and feathers, and their reports of profitable whaling grounds and large populations of Arctic foxes and other animals with valuable pelts led to a massive influx of whalers and fur traders into the region; the last birds were reported to have lived around 1850 on Ariy Rock islet, off the northwestern tip of Bering Island. The population of spectacled cormorants declined quickly as whalers, fur traders and Aleut Natives (brought to Bering Island by the Russian-American Company) killed the birds for food and feathers. By 1850, fewer than 100 years after Steller first saw these seabirds, the spectacled cormorant became extinct. Steller's records, six specimens, and two skeletons are the only evidence that this species existed fewer than 200 years ago. This island was later named Bering Island because Vitus Bering and many of his crew died there during the long winter after the shipwreck. 2012-10-13T22:43:05.7-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Spectacled-Cormorant-34679.aspx Now I hear tell that Paul Bunyan was born in Bangor, Maine. It took five giant storks to deliver Paul to his parents. His first bed was a lumber wagon pulled by a team of horses. His father had to drive the wagon up to the top of Maine and back whenever he wanted to rock the baby to sleep. As a newborn, Paul Bunyan could holler so loud he scared all the fish out of the rivers and streams. All the local frogs started wearing earmuffs so they wouldn't go deaf when Paul screamed for his breakfast. His 2012-10-13T09:13:02.207-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-Essay-on-Birth-of-Paul-Bunyan-34678.aspx Brenda was busy baking a batch of blueberry muffins in the kitchen of Butler's Bakery when the bell rang. "Be with you in a bit," Brenda called, brushing her blond braid over her shoulder. Brenda put the blueberry muffins into the oven and bustled into the store. A big brown bear stood with his paws on the counter. "Grumph," said the big brown bear. "Aaaaa!" said Brenda Butler. Brenda ran out through the back door to get Bill Boyle, the policeman. "Bill, there is a big brown bear in the bakery!" Brenda cried. "A bear?" Bill asked. Bill followed Brenda into the bakery. The bear was busy eating blintz's and a bunch of bagels. It looked at Bill Boyle and grunted bad-temperedly. "Here bear. Nice bear," Bill said nervously. The bear gave Bill a baleful grin. Bill backed away. The bear ambled toward Bill. Bill ran. "Oh boy," Brenda babbled and fled from the store. "I'd better call Barney," Bill told Brenda. Barney Blake was the local dogcatcher for the town of Bradley. Barney drove up in his big blue van and hopped out. "Where's the bear?" Barney asked Brenda. "It's in the bakery," Brenda said. Barney took a big net and went into the bakery. Brenda heard a bang. Grabbing a broom from the closet, Brenda rushed into the store. Barney was standing on a bench, waving his arms and yelling "Shoo!" at the bear. The bear was biting Barney's black boots hungrily. Brenda beat the bear with the broom. "Back off, you big bully," Brenda shouted. When the bear bit the broom, Barney jumped off the bench and ran out of the bakery. Brenda followed. "What happened to your net?" asked Brenda breathlessly. "The bear broke it," said Barney. A wave off smoke came billowing out the back door of the bakery. "My blueberry muffins are burning!" cried Brenda. She raced into the kitchen. As Brenda removed the burnt blueberry muffins from the oven, the bear came into the kitchen. "Shoo you bumbling brute," Brenda said to it. "You are bad for business. You made me burn my muffins." Brenda threw a blueberry muffin at the bear. The bear ate the muffin and went back into the store. "Is it gone?" asked Bill, as he and Barney came cautiously into the kitchen. "The bear is in the store," said Brenda. "I have a plan." Brenda sent Bill to 2012-10-13T08:53:39.583-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bakery-Bear-34675.aspx Well now Pecos Bill was born in the usual way to a real nice cowpoke and his wife who were journeying west with their eighteen children. Bill's Ma knew right from the start that he was something else. He started talkin' before he was a month old, did his teething on his Pa's bowie knife and rode his first horse jest as soon as he learned to sit up on his own. When he started to crawl, Pecos Bill would slither out of the wagon while his Mama was cookin' supper and wrestle with the bear cubs and other wild animals that roamed the prairies. Yep, the whole family was expecting great things of little Bill; until they lost him in the drink. Seems they took the wagons over the Pecos River while Pecos Bill was taking a nap and he got bounced out of the back and swept downstream afore anyone missed him. If he hadn't taught himself to swim right-quick, he would have been a goner! Right about the time Pecos Bill was drying out and trying to get a fix on where he was, a Mama Coyote came along and decided to adopt the poor waif and raise him with the rest of her pups. So Pecos Bill spent the first fifteen years of his life running around with the coyote pack, howling to the moon, chasing prey across the prairies, and having the time of his life. Pecos Bill plumb forgot all about his real family, until the day he turned sixteen and his older brother came along. He was punchin' a herd of long-horn cattle and had brought them down to drink from the Pecos River. The ol' cowpoke took one look at Pecos Bill and knew he'd found his long-lost brother, on account of he looked jest like their Ma, who'd died of a broken heart after they lost little Bill in the river. "See here, ain't you Pecos Bill, my little brother?" demanded the cowpoke of Pecos Bill when he came jumping over a giant log to run about in the field and howl at the full moon. "Don't think so," said Pecos Bill. "I'm a coyote! Listen to me howl!" Pecos Bill let out a horrendous shout and scampered about the field on all fours. He scared the herd so bad that the long horns almost stampeded. "You stop that!" Bill's brother 2012-10-13T08:47:29.14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Birth-of-Pecos-Bill-34674.aspx One fine morning, Brer Fox decided to plant him a patch of goober peas. He set to with a will and before you know it, he had raked and hoed out a beautiful patch of ground and he put in a fine planting of peas. It didn't take too long before those goober vines grew tall and long and the peas ripened up good and smart. Now Brer Rabbit, he'd watched Brer Fox planting the goobers and he told his children and Miz Rabbit where they could find the patch. Soon as those peas were ripe, the little Rabbits and Brer Rabbit would sneak on in and grab up them goobers by the handfuls. It got so bad that when Brer Fox came to the goober patch, he could hardly find a pea to call his own. Well, Brer Fox, he was plenty mad that he'd worked so hard on those peas only to have them eaten by someone else. He suspected that Brer Rabbit was to blame for this, but the rascally rabbit had covered his tracks so well that Brer Fox couldn't catch him. So Brer Fox came up with a plan. He found a smooth spot in his fence where a cunning rabbit could sneak in, and he set a trap for Brer Rabbit at that spot. He tied a rope to a nearby hickory sapling and bent it nearly double. Then he took the other end of the rope and made a loop knot that he fastened with a trigger right around the hole in the fence. If anybody came through the crack to steal his peas, the knot would tighten around their body, the sapling would spring upright, and they would be left hanging from the tree for everyone to see. The next morning, Brer Rabbit came a-slipping through the hole in the fence. At once, the trigger sprung, the knot tightened on his forelegs, and the hickory tree snapped upright, quick as you please. Brer Rabbit found himself swung aloft betwixt the heaven and the earth, swinging from the hickory sapling. He couldn't go up and he couldn't go down. He just went back and forth. Brer Rabbit was in a fix, no mistake. He was trying to come up with some glib explanation for Brer Fox when he heard someone a-rumbling and a-bumbling down the road. It was Brer Bear, looking for a 2012-10-13T08:40:41.98-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-Essay-on-Brer-Rabbit-Earns-a-Dollar-A-Minute-34673.aspx Long, long ago, when the world was still new, the Inuit lived in darkness in their home in the fastness of the north. They had never heard of daylight, and when it was first explained to them by Crow, who traveled back and forth between the northlands and the south, they did not believe him. Yet many of the younger folk were fascinated by the story of the light that gilded the lands to the south. They made Crow repeat his tales until they knew them by heart. "Imagine how far and how long we could hunt," they told one another. "Yes, and see the polar bear before it attacks," others agreed. Soon the yearning for daylight was so strong that the Inuit people begged Crow to bring it to them. Crow shook his head. "I am too old," he told them. "The daylight is very far away. I can no longer go so far." But the pleadings of the people made him reconsider, and finally he agreed to make the long journey to the south. Crow flew for many miles through the endless dark of the north. He grew weary many times, and almost turned back. But at last he saw a rim of light at the very edge of horizon and knew that the daylight was close. Crow strained his wings and flew with all his might. Suddenly, the daylight world burst upon him with all its glory and brilliance. The endless shades of color and the many shapes and forms surrounding him made Crow stare and stare. He flapped down to a tree and rested himself, exhausted by his long journey. Above him, the sky was an endless blue, the clouds fluffy and white. Crow could not get enough of the wonderful scene. Eventually Crow lowered his gaze and realized that he was near a village that lay beside a wide river. As he watched, a beautiful girl came to the river near the tree in which he perched. She dipped a large bucket into the icy waters of the river and then turned to make her way back to the village. Crow turned himself into a tiny speck of dust and drifted down towards the girl as she passed beneath his tree. He settled into her fur cloak and watched carefully as she returned to the snow lodge of her father, who was the chief of 2012-10-13T08:33:39.42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Cow-Brings-the-Daylight-34672.aspx The Blue Rocks Well now, the Blue Rocks have been here in Lenhartsville for nigh on forever it seems. They are a bunch of huge bolders just settin' in the field, getting in everyone's way. How'd such huge stones get into that unlikely looking place? Well, that's a story, and no mistake! Seems someone told the Devil about a New World vegetable called a potato that was the tastiest treat in the whole dad-blame county. Well, ol' Lucifer was unfamiliar with the vegetable in question and asked for a description. Potatoes were round and hard, he was told; some were big, 2012-10-13T08:20:48.88-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Blue-Rocks-a-Free-Essay-34670.aspx Allison's Alligator Alex alligator arrived at Allison Arthur's apple farm in April, when the apple trees were covered with blossoms. "Whatever am I to do with an alligator?" Allison asked. Inside the box, Alex yawned. Alex stuck his legs through the holes at the bottom of the box and ambled into the house in search of dinner. "Oh no you don't!" cried Allison. "You cannot live in the house. You are to stay in the stream behind the apple orchard." Allison put Alex in the small stream. Then Allison put a strong fence around the stream so Alex did not try to eat Mrs. Chory's chickens. Alex liked the stream and his pen. He especially liked the steaks Allison gave him every morning and evening. One day in August a red apple fell off a tree and rolled under the fence and into Alex's pen. Alex sniffed it a bit and then took a bite. It was the most delicious thing Alex had ever eaten. Alex slipped under the fence and ambled into the apple orchard. Alex found a line of baskets sitting under a tree. Alex ate all the apples in the baskets. Then he wandered under another tree and ate all the apples in the baskets he found there. He was very happy. And very full. He went back into his cage. Allison came by later with his steak. Alex sniffed at it, but he was not very hungry. "Do you know what someone did Alex?" asked Allison. Alex yawned. "Someone stole all my apples. They knocked over the baskets and stole the apples. If it happens Again, I'm calling the police." That night, Alex had a very pleasant dream about apples. After his steak the next morning, Alex slipped under the fence and out into the orchard. There were a bunch of people climbing up and the came down the ladders, their baskets were full of apples. Alex wandered over to the closest ladder. A small girl descended with a basket full of apples. Alex grinned at her. The little girl screamed and dropped the basket. She ran away, yelling for her mother. Alex stuck his head in the basket and began eating apples. He heard voices coming towards him. "Now April, you know what I've said about fibbing. There are no alligators in this orchard." said April's mother. Alex pulled his head out of the basket and 2012-10-13T08:05:44.837-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Allison-s-Alligator-a-Free-Essay-34669.aspx Class Schlaschenschlinger was a wealthy cobbler living on New Street in New Amsterdam. He was a contented bachelor who could afford eight - eight mind you! - Pairs of breeches and he had a little side business selling geese. He cut quite a figure in New Amsterdam society, and was happy being single, until he met the fair Anitje! She was as pretty as a picture, and Claas fell head over heels for her. He was not her only suitor, by any means. The local burgomaster was also courting the fair Anitje. But the burgomaster was a stingy, hard man, and in the end, Anitje gave her heart and hand to class. At first, Class and Anitje were very happy and prosperous, raising geese and children. But the burgomaster was a vengeful sort of fellow, who began a series of "improvements" to the local neighborhood, charging highly for each one, until all their money was gone. The arrival of a blacksmith who repaired shoes with hob nails, so that the shoes lasted a year or more, left Class, Anitje and their six children as poor as church mice. Christmas Eve found the Schlaschenschlinger family down to their last, cold meal of bread and cheese. Claas was wondering what he had left to sell, in order to feed his family. Then he remembered a fine pipe that he had found in one of his stockings on a long ago Christmas morning in Holland. It was a fine pipe, too good for a mere cobbler. Class knew even then that such a Gift could only be from Saint Nicholas himself. Class leapt up and went to dig through an old chest until he found the pipe. As he unearthed it from under a pile of clothes, a draft of cold air came from the open front door. Class scolded his children for playing with the door and went to close it, but found the doorway filled by the merry, round figure of a stranger. "Thank you, thank you, I will come in out of the cold," said the man, stomping in the door and taking a seat by the poor excuse for a fire that blazed in the hearth. The family gathered around the white bearded old fellow as he tried to warm himself. He scolded them roundly for not keeping the fire hot, and when Class admitted that they had nothing 2012-10-13T07:59:46.963-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Gift-from-Saint-Nicholas-34668.aspx The earth is a wonderful place which we share with the plants, animals and birds. We must preserve the land we live on. A pollutant is any substance which contaminates the air, water and land. Pollution is the introduction of harmful substances or products into the environment or harmful changes that occur in the environment due to human actives are pollution. Pollution could be of in air, water and land. As these harmful substances, gases and quality of life of all living beings will affect the humans. Pollution is very dangerous for health, environment, can cause sickness death in living beings, unnatural weather conditions and damage to crops. There are different kinds of pollution; the most common beings are air, water, soil, land and noise pollution. Air to pollution affects the air. Air pollution causes due to all living beings rely on clean air to survive. Air pollution is the addition of substance to survive. Air pollution is the addition of substance to the atmosphere that can cause danger to human health and to the other living other living matter who breathes this polluted air. The burning of fossil fuels (coal and oil) to generate heat and power for human consumption is the main source of air pollution. Transportation, burning of industrial wastes and other solid wastes also cause air pollution. Air has no colour or smell except when it is polluted. Air pollution even affects the water and marine life, and land pollution affects the land destroying life and the environment. All kinds of pollution are gradually destroying our planet. Bits of dust, metal, soot, gases and other materials are released from construction sites, factories and cars. These small particles reduce the quality of the air that we breathe causing respiratory diseases such as lungcancer, asthma and branchits. Water pollution is caused due to plants and animals need fresh water to survive. The addition of harmful substances, such as oil and other wastes; contaminate or pollute the water, making it toxic. This causes diseases such as cholera, jaundice, diarrhoea. Contaminated water becomes a breeding place for mosquitoes. Mosquitoes spread diseases such as malaria, filaria and dengue. Examples for water pollution are that the water that we use for households chores, such as washing, breathing and cleaning usually goes to sewage treatment plants to be purified. This water is treated to remove dirt, food waste and a number of other 2012-10-13T07:49:21.467-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Pollution-34667.aspx Life is like a River As I pass through life, I am floating like a fish Going thru a stream with no knowing if I Will survive the journey as I pass all the Obstacles of the predators, rocks and Jagged traps of the riverbed and cold Ice like waters which sting like 2012-10-10T13:29:50.443-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-is-live-a-River-34665.aspx In the past people used to prepare their food at home with their families. Today however, fast food 2012-10-06T15:36:52.35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-Cause-and-Effects-Essay-on-the-Popularity-of-Fast-Food-Restaurants-34663.aspx Chapter two of Judy Root Aulette text “Changing American families” is about the history of U.S families with the main concentration on the history of the Euro Americans in the United States. In this chapter Aulette give supporting information on why it is necessary to analyze the social history of families as we begin to further understand families on a whole. This chapter “summarizes and reviews the history of families in the United States from the colonial time period up until the mid twentieth century” (Aullette26). The chapter demonstrates the transition of families from one economic system to another during specific time periods and analyzing the historical changes. With the author revealing to the reader how families within the United States have actually changed over time and how the development of each economy affects each family. Based on the information provided in the text on page (26) of “Changing American Families” the whole point of this chapter is to demonstrate how the organization family began to change as the industrial revolution began to formulate. Different sections were incorporated in the chapter to help understand the whole concept of Euro Americans family history in the United States. Within the first section of the chapter the author gave information on U.S history and family throughout different time periods. For example the industrialization, the pioneer era and colonial America was elaborated in brief information. The second section mentioned the ways in which history has been broken down into periods and the way in which these periods affected historical changes. In the last section of the chapter the author described how the women movement has developed as a way of seeking changes in the organization of family in American society. Some important points that were revealed in this chapter were the relationship of two systems, the economical system and family. The information helped to understand the concept that as the economy began to become more industrialized, families also began to change with the economic system. Aullete mentioned that “It is along with the pattern of macro level changes in the economy causes micro level changes in the organization of families” (Aullette 26). I find it quite relevant to study the history of U.S. families with the first focus on the Euro Americans since the text mentioned that they were the first set if immigrants to enter North America. It is very interesting 2012-10-01T17:13:15.517-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Free-essay-on-Changing-American-Families-by-Judy-Root-Aulette-34659.aspx The adage "easy to learn, hard to master" has never been more appropriate for a video game for Guild Wars 2. This also explains, in part, the commitment of the players under. The game has five difficulty modes: Normal, Nightmare, Hell, Armageddon (a novelty) and 2012-08-31T02:25:25.843-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-final-strength-is-exceptional-Guild-Wars-2-34639.aspx You feel lonely during your trip "Diablo 3"? No hesitation, a mini-pet is the perfect companion to keep you company, or even perhaps help you during your walks " Diablo 3". http://www.buyswtorcredits.net/ http://www.cheapswtorcredits.net/ The ability to have a mini-pet to your side came with version 2.0, to the delight of fans of the little beasts and collectors. Several types of mini-pets are: The mini-pets like "Journeyman" (They have no "qualification", they "serve" to keep you company, you are cute and all follow in your explorations.) , those of type "Warehouse" (they are lucky to 2012-08-03T02:10:05.83-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/During-your-walks-Diablo-3-34612.aspx Basic Teachings of Nirmal Babaji (Taken from Nirmal Baba Samagam discourses and his interaction with devotees at samagams) Nirmal Baba is a spiritual guru who is blessed with the Divine Eye. He guides people to righteous ways of living and practicing religion. He has brought about the realization of existence of “All seeing” Divine Eye of GOD in devotees lives and realization that there are Heavenly Supreme Powers watching over us all the time. Although specific advice to each of his devotee might vary, some of the common guidelines to all devotees are; Follow any religion or faith but respect all We must sincerely practice our religion which we have been following from childhood, while showing deep respect for other religions. No disrespect to any religion is acceptable as it deprives you blessings from your own Deities, as all Spiritual Powers are One. Keep away from Black Magic & Tantric practices He strictly prohibits his followers from believing in any low form of practices like Tantric, black magic and vashikaran etc. He assures his devotees of guaranteed protection from such Tantric or black magic attacks. Daily prayers should be simple and sincere One should keep their religious practice simple, to avoid mistakes. Prayer with mantra, if mispronounced brings misfortune. He encourages his devotees to pray sincerely daily even if for two minutes, and visit their respective religious places, to pray on regular basis. Essence of prayer is sincerity and not the length of time. Keep away from Superstition and Blind Faith Strictly prohibits circumambulation of Peepal tree or burning of diya under Peepal tree. Only way to worship Peepal is doing Namaskar by folded hands. Believing in inauspiciousness of days like “shraadh” or not buying iron goods on Saturdays is not approved - for devotees of Nirmal Baba all days are auspicious. No “kaal Sarp dosh” or “Mangleek” issues for devotees. Not going to temple for stipulated period after some death in family is not advised. We should not stop seeking blessings of Spiritual Powers even for a moment for ourselves and our deceased relatives. Keeping any Yantra in home temple amounts to lack of faith in our Deities. He forbids setting up temple by Vastu system. He forbids using lemon/lime for putting under car wheels or hanging at door entrance as upaya. Lemon should be used for consumption and not as upaya. Keep away from Planetary Remedies or Upayas He warns his devotees against doing any upaya or remedy for planetary problems. He 2012-07-26T06:05:18.053-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Teachings-Of-Nirmal-Baba-34609.aspx In the wake of the recently released film, Race to Guild Wars 2 First World (dt, the race for first place) were obtained from the producers of the film a number of interesting video interviews with players from top guilds like Method worldwide, Paragon or Ensidia on Youtube asked. I want to introduce in the near future as all the videos briefly summarized in German and discuss the issues raised with you. The guild Method I told you lately so often been presented. Among her greatest achievements include the World 2nd kill of Ragnaros HC, 2012-07-24T01:10:15.52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-code-and-data-agree-on-Guild-Wars-2-34603.aspx Are Children in Danger? Violent media is one of the biggest and most dangerous issues among children in the United States. Generally, violent media are defined as visual characters with intentions to harm others. Commonly, we can find these violent characters in all kinds of violent movies, television shows, video games, and PC games. After years of researching, psychologists, socialists, and doctors have proven that excessive exposure to media violence has been affecting children in many bad ways. In other words, children who have excessive exposure to media violence are more likely to be negatively affected in terms of mental illnesses, social issues, and physical health. However, some people might not think that violent is dangerous to children because they do not completely understand how violent media can affect their kids. In my opinion, the U.S government should illegalize violent media for kids of ages under 17 in order to protect kids from violent exposure. First of all, we should know about how media violence is affecting kids in terms of mental illnesses. Craig A. Anderson and Brad J. Bushman wrote “Effects of Violent Video Games on Aggressive Behavior, Aggressive Cognition, Aggressive Affect, Physiological Arousal, and Prosocial Behavior: A Meta-Analytic Review of the Scientific Literature,” an article from the Psychological Science journal published by Iowa State University that addresses the aggressive effects of violent media on kids. According to the article, kids between the ages of eight and 18 tend to spend over 40 hours on different types of media; school and homework assignments are not included. Unfortunately, the majority of them are more likely to spend almost 40 hours on violent video and PC games. Furthermore, Anderson and Bushman introduce us to the effects by raising a question: “Why does exposure to violent media increase aggression and violence?”(355). In their explanation, they use some of the early human psychological models of aggression. That is, the concept of aggression is a process of learning, activation, and application of aggressive actions stored in memory. Basically, what they mean is kids tend to observe and learn to do new things. Theoretically speaking, kids who have excessive exposure to violent media are more likely to become violent, aggressive, and abusive adults. As they stated, “Eric Harris and Dylan Klebold, the Columbine High School students who murdered 13 people and wounded 23 in Littleton, before killing themselves, enjoyed playing the bloody video game Doom”(353). Anderson 2012-06-19T10:42:50.82-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Persausive-essay-on-Violent-Media-and-Kids-34593.aspx NAIJAN.COM HAS MOVED to www.naijagists.com, Please update your bookmarks Thank youHow Boko Haram Started – Their Sponsors & ... NAIJAN.COM HAS MOVED to www.naijagists.com, Please update your bookmarks Thank youShare Boko Haram Militants Updated Nov 6, 2011 – How Boko Haram Started – Their Sponsors & History of The Jama’atul Ahlus Sunna Lid Da’awatis Jihad The Islamic fundamentalist group, Boko Haram, has admitted of being responsible for the rise of Boko Haram, saying it started as a cell of the sect, officially called Jama’atul Ahlus Sunna Lid Da’awatis Jihad but named Boko Haram … of the northern elite who, under the pretext of sponsoring youngsters to study in the Middle East, sent them to terrorist training camps. They thought they could manipulate Yusuf but he refused to tow the line, and in the end he was executed by the police, he explained. ‘Ifhe were alive, he would have spilled the beans on them. Nonetheless, we will reveal their identities at our convenience,’ said Teshako, who is also known as Yusufiyya after the slain leader. According to him, the clashes between Boko Haram and security forces two years ago were the result of police provocation. The police had shot dead two of its members and wounded 20 more after they followed mourners to the burial ceremony. The armed uprising that followed affected four northern states and claimed the lives of at least 300 people. ‘We are attacking police because they killed our brothers,’ Ibrahim Khalil Zarkawi, a Boko Haram leader told Bashir Ibrahim Idris of RFI’s Hausa service at the time. (www.naijan.com) ‘There isn ‘t good leadership in Nigeria. Muslims are being killed daily and the authorities are doing nothing about it. These are the reasons why we are retaliating against the police, because they are the ones who killed our brothers.’ Troops stormed Boko Haram’s stronghold in Maiduguri and Yusuf was arrested the following day after reportedly being found hiding in his parents-in-Iaw’s house. Later, journalists were shown two films – one Jonathan during his inauguration in May, which was marred by a series of deadly bomb blasts apparently showing Yusuf making a confession, the other showing what appeared to be his body, riddled with bullets. Boko Haram Leader Mohammed Yusuf Interrogation before his execution Boko Haram History in Nigeria Boko Haram is a controversial Nigerian militant Islamist group that seeks the imposition of Sharia law in the northern states of Nigeria. Meaning of Boko Haram The term “Boko Haram” comes from 2012-06-15T06:46:12.47-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/terrorism-in-nigeria-34591.aspx If it were up to me I would have the taxpayer’s money to go toward education. It would give children more opportunities. Also one day we will be running this 2012-05-31T19:43:59.5-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Persuasive-essay-on-How-Taxpayers-Money-should-be-spent-Education-34581.aspx There was a tale of a friend of mine, Who told me that finally she got the right one, It supposed to be an euphoric matter; Of course it was. I know she really meant it- Just on how she praised and adored him. He was her type- The kind that every girl dreamt of, Mr. Husky with astonishingly good-looking, Made her went jelly on each step and move he took- She thought she deserved it. She was drowning in a flow that she called love. Considered that they were born to be together, Vowed that would always be there to each other, Did hefeel the same? They met on the dance floor, His fellow told him that the girl was the queen here, He admitted it as her sashay walk caught his sight, Her attractive moves and magical touch weresuch a spell on 2012-05-29T08:59:35.103-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Be-tough-enough-34580.aspx I melt inside I am worth for a minute of your time I really wish it were only you and me I am jealous of everybody in the room Please, Do not 2012-05-28T08:02:40.807-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Do-you-hear-me-34579.aspx I am dying inside… Silence falls. No word spelled. What a huge wound, It is invisibly bleeding non-stop. Cannot hide my depressed face, I feel remorse at the same time… All I hear is ticking of lacerates. Malediction the hell world for being unfair Does not it is fair enough? For letting you face the world- the real one. Shut up, darling. Stop staring at me with your poker face Do not you see I am going insane? Look. Eye not in my eyes, not even my body- Never Heart... here. Please? I hear you laugh- loud. I see you smile- big. It was not supposed to be comical- I guess so. Why you made me considered myself as an idiot on my own stage? You just cannot see mine, really. Mine, which you played with. Wait. Am I asking for sympathy? Am I wishing my baby to be sympathetic? I am touching my encephalon to make sure I did not lose my mind. At least 2012-05-28T07:54:11.43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Of-my-very-first-love-34578.aspx Appreciation and reward are the two things which exhilarate just about any individual, no matter what his/her age is. 2012-05-20T10:29:21.797-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Side-lining-of-non-academic-achievements-in-Asian-society-34568.aspx Hasan professed to believe in no religion, he had a hazy idea that being a “good" person was more important than being a good Muslim. Muslim elite and middle class response to freedom, from colonial rule, was initially to equate “liberal” morals as a sign of modernity. Drinking, sex outside marriage, having permissible attitudes towards sex all were used as symbols of modernism. Comics were used as signs of belonging to the progressive modern group. Smoking cigarettes also came under the same iconology. All “in” people were supposed to smoke and drink and have liberal attitudes towards sex and subscribe to Archie’s life style. He did not bother to understand his religion at all. Partition and the creation of a new country brought about the cruelest of materialist societal structure. Corruption was the norm and very soon nothing got done without graft. This seemed to be the fate of most newly independent states. The early days of independence, and for that matter the latter periods, brought about wide corruption on small and large scale, with involvement of the governing elite and the common man. Corruption therefore soon became an accepted and necessary part of the social structure, greasing of palms became essential for any thing to get moving. Hasan and his like abhorred this corrupt state of society, they did believe in ‘fair play’ and progress by hard work, these were idealistic and un pragmatic thoughts of an ineffective and powerless elite. Hasan drifted along in his less than half baked notions, he accepted little responsibility and had little concept of money. His father, a reasonably rich man, provided a comfortable living and Hasan could maintain his detracted superior existence without doing too much. Hasan’s serene trouble free existence underwent a serious somersault. His father fell seriously sick. He was hospitalized and after extensive tests, his ailment was diagnosed as cancer of the lungs. Hasan loved his father and he spent most of his time in the hospital, looking after his father. This required that he spend nights and a large part of the day in the intensive care unit of the hospital. Hasan, in the six months his father lived, witnessed quite a few losing their battle and succumbing to the icy clutches of death. These deaths and the subsequent demise of his father caused a lot a grief but it also seriously disturbed Hasan’s 2012-05-15T04:36:01.323-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Challenge-34564.aspx Persuasion is a powerful and threatening tool against those who are weak. It can sway one’s decisions between good and evil, concealing judgment, and jading the conscience. It plays the critical role of a spectral villain, an invisible danger to the protagonist in William Shakespeare’s Macbeth. Macbeth is a victim of the persuasion of others, making him ultimately not responsible for his actions. Macbeth’s own partner Lady Macbeth persuades her husband to commit murder and fulfill his ambition. The three witches and their Queen influence Macbeth’s decisions through the use of predictions as well as the supernatural. Lastly, the three apparitions conjured by the witches play a very crucial role in establishing Macbeth’s fate through their deceptively uplifting prophecies. Lady Macbeth, one of the most persuasive characters in the play, is a perfect example of using the tool of manipulation to one’s advantage to achieve personal benefit. Upon opening her husband’s letter explaining his meeting with the witches, Lady Macbeth is struck with malicious thoughts and is immediately determined to seize the throne ,with Macbeth, and become the Queen of Scotland: “Glamis thou art, and Cawdor; and shalt be What thou art promis’d. Yet do I fear thy nature; It is too full o’ the milk of human kindness To catch the nearest way. Thou wouldst be great, Art not without ambition, but without The illness should attend it;” (Shakespeare, I.V.14-19). From this scene, it is right away clear that Lady Macbeth is a dark hearted person with strong determination. She has already concluded that her husband will kill King Duncan and become the ruler of Scotland, though Macbeth is currently a good hearted, loyal human being. Because of these qualities, she fears that Macbeth will not have what it takes to end the life of an innocent and honorable man, though he has great ambition. It is now evident that she is the one who will be responsible for the corruption of Macbeth and the death of the King. “"Affinity," "rapport" and "affection" all describe a feeling of connection between people. But the simple word "liking" most faithfully captures the concept and has become the standard designation in the social science literature. People prefer to say yes to those they like.” (Cialdini par. 18) Lady Macbeth encourages her husband into committing treason and murder by questioning his manhood and challenging his 2012-05-01T19:11:33.017-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Macbeth-Analysis-A-Persuasive-Ending-34554.aspx I’m examining one of the most dangerous and most riskiest jobs that I believe, which is the army in my Opinion. Before a person even joins the army he already knows the risk just by common knowledge of The army. And when they join they are informed even more of the risks I feel as though the risk is Acceptable and reasonable if that’s the choice you want to make because you know what you are getting you into. Regardless of the job an individual have in the U.S. army it can be dangerous being A solider is dangerous. However how dangerous the risks are depends on the environment that the Solider is in while performing the job. In the army they practice safety at all times before a mission a Safety assessment is conducted. I’ve heard that the army has not always practiced safety. For example Whena friend of mines first joins the army smoking was allowed in buildings and then it was banned to No smoking in the buildings. Then next it changed to no smoking within 50FT of an entrance or exit to a Building today they have designated smoking areas and those areas are not enclosed nor are they near Main entrances and exits. I think that the most dangerous job is a driver in operation enduring freedom And operation enduring Iraqi. They have personnel being killed more often than they should it is not Because they lack the driving skills but because of the circumstances in the environment. For a driver it Does not matter whether you are in peace time or war time you take risks that you have to take so that The mission can be accomplished. As drivers drive out the gate of a forward operating base they Understood that there is a possibility somewhere along the way they may hit and improvised explosive Device. Certainly some jobs in the army present greater risk of injury and death than others. No matter What your position, it takes guts to be in the military even if you’re not in the field the daily mental and Physical challenges can be enough to strain even the most solid nerves. Those involved with Transportingweapons,ammunition, fuel and guarding convoys are exposed to multiple dangers. With The motto initial success or total failure those involved in explosive ordnance disposal top the list. For The guy’s being able to disarm explosives 2012-04-20T18:04:11.4-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Most-Dangerous-Job-34545.aspx Till death do us apart… a statement that many people choose to describe their love to the woman they love, but why? A simple question that no one could ever answer… a man could ask his woman and similarly a woman could ask her man this question…why do you love me? And I sadly say that no one could ever know. Love is a huge word with many definitions and meanings that differ from a person to another. Love is sex, safety, comfort, warmth, company, loyalty, respect, and most certainly a dream. In addition to all what we know of love, and all we see and do to make our lovers happy, we always do not know what love is. When you say that you’re in love, a person has this feeling inside his stomach where he has no clue what it is. This feeling just keep increasing as pain inside where you just love to have such pain, you love to feel that this life is not just to roll over and die when you achieve your goals, but about the good things you leave in this world for the ones you love. Human beings express themselves in many ways and many styles… it’s common to write a love quote or note or a love letter to your lover… when you just cannot sleep without wishing her a goodnight sleep… and you have the feeling that you want her to be the only damn thing on your mind when you’re sleeping… for you only know how to express yourself while being held in a dream… saying I love you or I miss you aren’t the most important thing in a relationship, but knowing when to use these kind of words … a very known writer once said: “ I love thee with a love that shall not die, till the sun grow cold and the stars grow old.” This famous, most known, writer in history “William Shakespeare”… love is not a game that anyone could play… it’s the most emotional game that have ever been played… everyone has an experience in love, where the lucky ones won and unfortunately others have lost… Losing love isn’t losing all the love… people may misunderstand quotes like the one said by Richard Dominguez: “you walked out on me, and life as I knew it ended... I will never deny that my love for you still 2012-03-23T14:12:36.477-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/this-may-be-too-easy-to-read,-but-it-is-an-explanation-to-a-very-hard-emotion-called-love-34523.aspx The PSV class had organized an English Day programme with SK TokJeliin PondokModenJeli which was held on 31st July 2011. We enjoyed tremendous support among the SK TokJeli’s students for this year compared to last year. This is one of the awesome programme which was organized by our class for the year. It has attracted 260 students to this language campprogramme. We were accompanied by 2 lecturers to instruct us. Generally, the purpose of this programme is to improve the language skills among the primary school students. As a first step to move this programme, we kept the important tools for all the activity later for the language camp programme inside the storage of the bus. We were departing from our InstitutPendidikan Guru Kampus Kota Bharuto PondokModenJeli at 5 o’clock morning by our IPGKKB bus. While travelled in bus, we enjoyed ourselves by sang songs, dancing, kidding and other interesting activities to avoid us from slept in the bus. After a long journey, we reach our destination at morning 7 o’clock. Before registration started at 7.30 am, we gave bread and soya drink as morning breakfast to all of the participants. After the participants ate their breakfast and registered themselves, opening ceremony of this language camp was held sharply at 10.30 am by our director of IPGKKB, Mr. Haji Hashim Bin Deraman. He also gave a short and sweet speech as an encouragement to all the participants. He appreciates the participant’s interest in curricula activities who gave full support to the organizer of this program. Furthermore, Ice Breaking was the first part of this programme which was held at 11.00 am. Ice Breaking session was continued by introducing themselves to other participants in the language camp. This session has some surprise elements for the participants because they have to find the details of a participant’sname which was wrote in a given piece of paper. The selected person among the participants has to go in front and talk about the details of the person. In addition, the participants had been divided according to the month of birth. This situation gave a chance to them to know and remember the details of all the group members. Charade was the first activity in this programme. Charade was a team game.Each team member has to express a given word using silent actions to the other members. We prepared a lot of activities for this 2012-03-17T10:51:54.74-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/THE-LANGUAGE-CAMP-PROGRAMME-WITH-SK-TOK-JELI,-KELANTAN-34514.aspx What would you say if I told you that scientists had just developed a new procedure that could not only lead to the cure for cancer but would provide an unlimited source of organ donors which are consistently in short supply. This procedure will be both a contribution to science and a betterment of the human race. Now adding onto this scenario lets just say that the government was trying to ban it and keep it hidden up. This scenario is true and is based on the situation of cloning. Human cloning will provide unlimited benefits and should be made legal. Ah no! “ The cloning of humans could be the greatest achievement of medical science, it could lead the way to solving some of humanity’s greatest problems.” And it could lead to some even greater ones. Movies like “The 6th Day” and “The Island” could actually happen. How could I, or anyone for that matter, let this become legal with such a moral doubt on the subject? This was my first response but after consideration a lot of my reasons against cloning were hardly solid and certainly not reasonable excuses to ban cloning entirely. Scientists are working on ways to perfect the methods of cloning individual organs. This could finally be a permanent solution to the ever-growing demand for organ donors. Cloning could allow genetically inherited diseases such as Haemophilia and Downs Syndrome to be identified and treated while the baby is still in the mother’s womb. Many couples that are infertile, to have a baby they must use the current method in-vitro-fertilization which is often ineffective. Some say cases like these are when we should clone humans but this is not Dolly the Sheep we are talking about. This is going to disastrously affect the world’s genetic diversity. And besides what happens when Michael Jackson decides to clone himself 10 times, then it truly would be a disaster! Two of the most common arguments against cloning are: · Religious beliefs · And that cloning would destroy people’s dignity and individuality. Firstly there are identical twins and they have not lost their dignity and individuality. And honestly could you really blame your parents for giving you the brain of Albert Einstein or your boyfriend’s parents for giving him the body of Chad Michael Murry, Brad Pitt or Dan Carter. However as to the religious beliefs I can understand how they believe 2012-02-21T12:07:00.7-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Speech-on-Making-Human-Cloning-Legal-34487.aspx I stared with bewilderment as the ball rolled out of my grasp. It landed on the grass patch on the side of the path. Squinting in the darkness, I could make out a paved trail, shrouded from view by overgrown clumps of bushes. It was already past midnight and I was in no position to spend the night chasing a ball, which seemed to have a mind of its own. Mind of its own…The word replayed in my mind. The thought of the ball being possessed by spirits crept me out. None of this would have happened if I hadn’t disobeyed my parents’ orders. Since they had gone out to attend a dinner gathering, I was alone at home. After years of having taken care of myself, acquiring that sense of independence came to me naturally.Nevertheless, being a mischievous boy, evil thoughts began to crowd my mind when my eyes fell on the ball. Basically, that’s how I ended up here. And now, my confidence was wavering. I looked back, and I realized that I was a long way from home. “Perhaps someone living over the other side might be able to help me…” I pondered. As if on cue, the ball rolled down the stoned path, beckoning me to follow. I was too young to realize the enormity of the situation then. A young boy, wandering away from home, chasing after a ball that was leading him astray. Unbelievable. The rustling of leaves jolted me into the present. I whipped around, but I was unable to find anything peculiar. Surprisingly, the ball had stopped rolling, as if it had also sensed a presence. Mustering up my courage, I decided to peer into the bush. The thorns pricked my skin, and the dim light made my task even harder. However, my hands stroked against a cold metal. And to my astonishment, it was a pocket sized, golden-framed mirror. The pale moonlight shone off it, giving it an eerie glow. “This might come in handy,” I thought as I pocketed it. It was only then did I realize that the atmosphere of the surroundings had changed drastically. The old trees were twisted and gnarled, much like the fingernails of an old lady. The leaves had long withered away, and the ground looked like an unkempt Persian carpet. The temperature had dropped several degrees, and it was unusually quiet. Unexpectedly, the howl of a 2012-02-14T07:45:54.283-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Mysterious-Ball-34478.aspx People of Australia - What do you believe Australia is? Another continent conquered by the Brits? Maybe another piece of land lying on the face of this Earth? What if I told you that this could be changed to a nation, with a bright, strong future? We have the power to decide this country’s future that it holds for all of us. We can stand proud, and declare to the world we are Australian – the idea of federation. Ladies and Gentlemen, I am Edmund Barton. Immigration, transport and our economic are issues that will be addressed once Australia is federated. We will overcome these obstacles, work together as one nation, not as separate colonies. We will be common, not foreigners. Federation will provide us with opportunities that we have been waiting for. Transport will be standardized across all transport systems allowing smooth rail operations between colonies. Communication lines will be expanded to allow the increase of traffic to cope once federation occurs. It will allow faster re-stocking, allowing further sales, thus, strengthening our economy. Federation will allow us to export our domestic resources around the world since we would be one nation, without the need of fighting for our resources. We can also import resources not usually available in our country for use at our disposal. Why should Great Britain be creating our laws when we could create our own? Australia can run under our own constitution by our people, for our people to better suit our needs for an enhanced standard of living. Federation will also bring us a stronger military. Instead of having six, pathetic defense forces, each protecting one colony, we can have one strong, unified defense force to fend off invaders such as France, Germany and Asians that cross our borders. With France and Germany conquering different countries, they are a potential threat to us. With federation, we will be provided with a more secure, worry-free lifestyle and new employment opportunities – allowing our economy to flourish and to retain our white integrity. Even if we have one centralized government, there will still be opportunities for states to have their own small customs. The federal government will accommodate for national requirements such as defense, and the state will for statewide requirements such as education. The voices of Australia will be heard – referendums and elections will be called to appeal for opinions from Australians. Make yourselves proud. Vote Yes for Federation, 2012-02-12T02:15:09.01-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Why-Australia-should-be-Federated-34472.aspx A love-sick psychiatry patient is told by his doctor that love is like a vending machine. Unable to comprehend this philosophy, he approaches a vending machine to see if it could be true, but will love blossom? SCENE 1 INT. PSYCHIATRISTS OFFICE. 29 YEAR OLD CHRIS IS MEETING WITH HIS PSYCHIATRIST. BOTH ARE DRESSED SMARTLY. THE PSYCHIATRIST IS SAT BEHIND HIS DESK, OPPOSITE HIS PATIENT. Psychiatrist Don’t worry, we all have these anxieties from time to time. It’s human nature. Chris I know, but all I want is to be loved. What if no one ever loves me? Psychiatrist That is something you don’t need to worry about. There is someone out there for everybody, but for some people it takes longer for them to find that someone. You just have to be patient. Chris But I’ve been waiting patiently for so long. I’m thirty next month, and I’ve never even been kissed! There has to be something wrong with me! Psychiatrist The only thing that is wrong with you is that attitude. It won’t get you anywhere. Chris Well what am I supposed to think? Psychiatrist Well... Think of it this way; when you want a drink, and you choose to purchase a drink from a vending machine, you have to put your money in and press the right buttons to get out of it what you desire. It's not just going to give you that drink. It’s the same with love; you have to go out there and find a vending machine, put in your money and press those buttons... Chris Right... Psychiatrist Well, our time is up for this session. I’ll see you same time next week. Good luck. CHRIS AND THE PSYCHIATRIST SHAKE HANDS AND CHRIS LEAVES THE ROOM. HE WALKS INTO THE WAITING ROOM. Chris Love’s like a vending machine! Ha! The guy’s a joke! CHRIS NOTICES A VENDING MACHINE IN THE CORNER OF THE WAITING ROOM. LOOKING AROUND, HE SEES THAT THERE IS NO ONE ELSE IN THE ROOM, SO HE APPORACHES THE VENDING MACHINE. HE HESITATES, LOOKING VERY UNCOMFORTABLE. ENTER NICOLA FROM BEHIND HIM, SILENTLY. SHE IS A PRETTY WOMAN, IN HER LATE TWENTIES. Chris Hi! I’m Chris... PAUSE. Chris That's a nice colour on you, picks out your eyes... Nicola Are you getting anything? CHRIS TURNS AROUND SHARPLY IN SURPRISE. Chris Um... Hi! I was just, um... Nicola Talking to a vending machine... Chris I was fixing it... I work here. Nicola Really? Oh, how come I’ve never seen you in any staff meetings? Chris Because, I... Nicola Because you’re a patient here... Chris Um... What makes you think that? Nicola You were talking to a vending machine. That’s 2012-02-02T11:48:53.03-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Love-is-Like-a-Vending-Machine-34459.aspx Education is the key to individual opportunity, the strength of our economy, and the vitality of our democracy. In the 21st century, this nation cannot afford to leave anyone behind. While the academic achievement and educational attainment of Hispanic Americans has been moving in the right direction, untenable gaps still exist between Hispanic students and their counterparts in the areas of early childhood education, learning English, academic achievement, and high school and college completion. Hispanics will represent more than one-quarter of school-age children in the United States by 2025. These children are more likely than others to be educationally and economically disadvantaged. Presently, 36 percent of Hispanic students live in families whose income is below the poverty line. As a result, Hispanic students are concentrated in high-poverty, largely racially isolated schools, and they often have limited access to the resources needed for academic success, such as highly qualified teachers, small classes, 21st century technology, and modern school buildings. As the fastest growing racial or ethnic group in America's public schools, Hispanic students have the unique potential to positively affect the economic and cultural future of the United States. Ensuring the promise of this diverse group of learners requires the attention and commitment of the entire country. We must work harder to close the educational achievement gaps between Hispanic students and the nation as a whole. This must begin with high expectations for achievement, clear goals for what must be accomplished, and specific benchmarks to measure our progress. The first goal for us as educators should be: Eliminating Achievement Gap Provide a high-quality education with appropriate resources and support to ensure equal opportunity for all students in order to eliminate the achievement gap between Hispanic students and other students on appropriate state assessments and other indicators. KEY OUTCOME INDICATORS: Baseline Year Hispanic National Percentage of fourth graders who scored at or above the proficient level on the reading section of the NAEP test. [ 4 ] 1998 13% 31% Percentage of fourth graders who scored at or above the proficient level on the mathematics section of the NAEP test. [ 5 ] 1996 8% 22% Percentage of eighth graders who scored at or above the proficient level on the reading section of the NAEP test. [ 6 ] 1998 15% 33% Percentage of eighth graders who scored at or above the proficient level on the mathematics section of the NAEP test. 2012-01-15T23:38:06.07-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Hispanic-Students-and-Education-34436.aspx How Religion Hurts the Community as a Whole Throughout history, we as humans have been questioning whether there is a life after death, whether there is a god or ruler that watches over all. Many people, including myself, have looked over the bible, look over factual evidence, and compared the two. In Genesis I, there is a seven day creation period which is explained as: Day 2011-12-16T11:04:12.537-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Is-God-Really-Good-34395.aspx THE DEATH PENALTY A LOOK AT THE DEATH PENALTY AS HANDED DOWN AND ENFORCED IN THE STATE OF TEXAS Preface As I started this essay I found it necessary to first examine what the death penalty meant to me personally, and in examining my feelings about its history, I realized that I like many Americans had no real understanding of the penalties origins, to me, as to many people it has just always been there. I then wanted to look at what I thought of the death penalty as I started this paper, I found I was for it, I thought that the death penalty was applied to extreme cases fairly and evenly and that the moratorium of the 70’s had fixed the question of unfair application of the law, I thought that the Supreme Court had put enough safeguards in the system to weed out those who were unfairly prosecuted and later found to be innocent, I mean don’t they find people on death rows across the nation everyday who were accidentally? Convicted of crimes they didn’t do, doesn’t that signal a conscious effort on the part of the judicial system to never execute an innocent person? My next step was to look at all the information I had available to me either from the web or various publications and books. I was astounded with the sheer volume of information out there, I found myself overwhelmed. I narrowed it down to central arguments both for and against. I looked at changing opinions about what constitutes a fair and just penalty. I narrowed it down to a few very important points, starting in the mid 80’s the rulings of the Supreme court started handing jurisdiction over administration of the Death penalty back to the states, the court basically decided it didn’t want to continue ruling on the morality of the Death penalty on constitutional grounds, as a result of these decisions, different states handled the penalty differently. In Florida for example the judge in a Death penalty case can overturn the jury’s recommendation and sentence the offender to execution for any reason he or she sees fit. In Texas one of the main questions to be answered by the jury in convicting a murderer to the death penalty is are they a danger to society 2011-12-14T14:52:36.593-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Death-Penalty-My-Philosophy-on-it-34391.aspx Thanksgiving is also called “Turkey Day.” The First Thanksgiving Was In 1621, the Plymouth colonists and Wampanoag Indians shared an autumn harvest feast which is acknowledged today as one of the first Thanksgiving celebrations in the colonies. This harvest meal has become a symbol of cooperation and interaction between English colonists and Native Americans. Although this feast is considered by many to the very first Thanksgiving celebration, it was actually in keeping with a long tradition of celebrating the harvest and giving thanks for a successful bounty of crops. Native American groups throughout the Americas, including the Pueblo, Cherokee, Creek and many others organized harvest festivals, ceremonial dances, and other celebrations of thanks for centuries before the arrival of Europeans in North America. Historians have also recorded other ceremonies of thanks among European settlers in North America, including British colonists in Berkeley Plantation, Virginia. At this site near the Charles River in December of 1619, a group of British settlers led by Captain John Woodlief knelt in prayer and pledged "Thanksgiving" to God for their healthy arrival after a long voyage across the Atlantic. This event has been acknowledged by some scholars and writers as the official first Thanksgiving among European settlers on record. Whether at Plymouth, Berkeley Plantation, or throughout the Americas, celebrations of thanks have held great meaning and importance over time. Thanksgiving Traditions didn’t start out as the feast with turkey, ham, stuffing, mashed potatoes, cranberry sauce, and pumpkin pie that most of us think of today. First, imagine eating your Thanksgiving Day meal without a fork. Forks had not been invented at the time of the first Thanksgiving so I’m guessing they used their hands mostly. There is no hard evidence that they even had turkey as their main course, deer was the meat of choice back in 1621. Turkey didn’t become associated with Thanksgiving until later due to an excess of wild turkey roaming around New England; turkey also fed a lot of people. The other food items that have become an integral part of our holiday meal were not on the table at the first Thanksgiving. There were cranberries and pumpkin pie was made popular at the second celebration of Thanksgiving in 1623. The first feast was not repeated, so the pilgrims did not intend to start a tradition. The original feast was actually 3 days long and was not about family. It was a 2011-11-18T14:06:48.353-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/ThanksGiving_-34350.aspx Truth was one of "ten or twelve" children born to James and Elizabeth Baumfree. James Baumfree was a slave captured from the Gold Coast in modern-day Ghana. Elizabeth Baumfree, also known as Mau-Mau Bet to children who knew her, was the daughter of African slaves from the Coast of Guinea.The Baumfree family were slaves of Colonel Hardenbergh. The Hardenbergh estate was in a hilly area called by the Dutch name Swartekill (just north of present-day Rifton), in the town of Esopus, New York, 95 miles north of New York City.[3] After the colonel's death, ownership of the family slaves passed to his son, Charles Hardenbergh. After the death of Charles Hardenbergh in 1806, Truth, known as Belle, was sold at an auction. She was about 9 years old and was included with a flock of sheep for $100 to John Neely, near Kingston, New York. Until she was sold, Truth spoke only Dutch.She suffered many hardships at the hands of Neely, whom she later described as cruel and harsh and who once beat her with a bundle of rods. Truth previously said Neely beat her daily. Neely sold her in 1808, for $105, to Martinus Schryver of Port Ewen, a tavern keeper, who owned her for 18 months. Schryver sold her in 1810, for $175, to John Dumont of West Park, New York. Although this fourth owner was kindly disposed toward her, his wife found numerous ways to harass Truth and make her life more difficult. Around 1815, Truth met and fell in love with a slave named Robert from a neighboring farm. Robert's owner (Catlin) forbade the relationship; he did not want his slave to have children with a slave he did not own, because he would not own the children. Robert was savagely beaten and Truth never saw him again. Later, he died from the aforementioned injuries. In 1817, Truth was forced by Dumont to marry an older slave named Thomas. She had five children: Diana (1815), fathered by Robert; and Thomas who died shortly after birth, Peter (1821), Elizabeth (1825), and Sophia (ca. 1826), fathered by Thomas. Freedom In The state of New York began, in 1799, to legislate the abolition of slavery, although the process of emancipating New York slaves was not complete until July 4, 1827. Dumont had promised to grant Truth her freedom a year before the state emancipation, "if she would do well 2011-11-15T10:26:42.51-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sojourner-Truth-34341.aspx “Getting to the Pointe” is an article written by Sheri Henderson that proves that ballet is an extreme sport. Even though some people might think of ballet dancers as artists, they also need the skill of an extreme athlete. The dancers use their Pointe to stand on their toes. In fact, the force on the Pointe of their shoes can equal ten times their body weight. For this reason, experts suggest that Pointe work should not begin before the ages 10-12. Dancers must listen to their coaches to limit the risks of pain and injuries. In fact, most of the stages that ballet performs on are opera stages. Ballet dancers’ floor protects the dancer’s feet and legs. additionally, ballet training does more than build strength, it changes the shape of the ballet dancer`s body. However dancing is an art that is not judged by the same standards that athletic contests do. 2011-11-12T21:14:54.99-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Article-Rreview-on-Getting-to-the-Pointe-for-Eighth-Graders-34338.aspx “Jacobo” ?Despite my lack of personal experience, I am assured that the hardest part of pregnancy is not the physical pains of labor, but rather the mentally demanding process of name selection. Parents must rely on the scant facts available: gender, height, weight, and eye and hair color. As if derived from the Bokanovsky process, the infant is like countless others, without any discernible identity. Yet, my parents, like a myriad of others, adhered to the arbitrary art of baby naming, identifying a connection that did not exist.             Whether by intuition or luck, my mother decided against naming me after the renowned Italian composer, Giacomo Puccini. The sing-song quality of the name suggests some musical virtuosity on the part of its bearer, and while I do appreciate the beauty of music, I would have tarnished the legacy of the name. Besides, what would my nickname have been? “Giac” could be easily confused with its false English cognate (jock), and although I do enjoy winter sports, the connection is unbefitting. “Como,” Spanish for “how,” would be no better, as I would not want to be addressed as an interrogative – a word that represents uncertainty and confusion. Giacomo, quite obviously, would have been a bad fit.             But how did my parents know that? How did they know that the blue-eyed 6-pound 3-ounce noise box was instead a Jacob? They did not. Perhaps by tapping into the era’s zeitgeist (i.e. by reading Newsweek’s top 100 baby names), they were attracted to Jacob’s mass popularity, hoping for a “normal” child (which they indeed did not get). Or perhaps they hoped for a son with a strong connection with his Jewish heritage (yet another unrealized wish). Despite my incomprehensible, infantile cries of protest, it seemed that I had entered a life of nominal misidentification.             Years passed, and the need to discover a more suitable name became the secondary purpose of my adolescent life, right after the removal of my palette expander. With the gift of retrospection, I commenced my searches, gradually finding the most essential pieces of myself. Out of these distinct yet interrelated parts, my true name was born. I became Jacobo: the toddler who watches Mexican soap operas out of aural appreciation of the language; the child who owns no CDs but only salsa mix-tapes; the teenager who capriciously switches to rapid Spanish, even when the intended listener understands nothing beyond the doubly 2011-11-10T16:07:46.893-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Jacobo-34335.aspx Introduction: True friendship is the gift of God. The English poet has once said- "Society, friendship and love Divinely bestowed upon man". So, friendship is divinely bestowed upon man. Since friendship is divine it should be cherished by every individual. Usefulness: Friendship is no doubt useful Friends help in our difficulties. Friends save us in our dangers. Friends give us timely advice. Friends guide when we are perplexed. Friends wish our good friends like us from the core of their hearts. We feel relieved when we tell our sorrow to a friend. A true friend is our asset. Friends share our sorrow and redouble our joy. When we are in pain and agony our friends soothe us. They console us. False Friends: We should guard ourselves against the false friends. Because some people pose to be our friends to meet their own interest. When their interest is met, they leave us. They sometimes betray us for their own interest. They never hesitate to sabotage. Such friends are more dangerous than enemies. Because they catch us by surprise. Besides false friends, there are another class of friends called summer friends or fair-weather friends. They remain with us when we are rich and they leave us when we are wretched. They share our fortune but not our sorrow. So, we should not depend on their friendship with us. The summer friends behave like summer birds, the summer birds come when we have summer. They fly away when the summer moves away. The summer friends, however, are not so dangerous as the false friends. Choice of friends: We will have to make the right choice of friends. Otherwise in the course of life we will find some friends who will desert us in our misfortune. Some friends will also turn enemies for us. Some friends will be used against us by our enemies. So, it is not easy to make a choice of friends. It warrants our conscience, consideration, induction and foresight. For choosing a friend, we must have a deep insight into the human character. We should remember the golden saying. "A friend in need is a friend indeed. Conclusion: Friendship is noble. Friendship is divine. A true friend is really a gift of God. There are instances of men sacrificing their lives for their friends. So, everyone should know how to choose a friend and how to honour friendship. If we wish that our friends should be true to us, then we must 2011-11-10T00:02:33.493-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Friendship-34334.aspx 2011-11-09T06:21:56.88-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/safwqq1-34330.aspx 2011-11-09T06:19:19.847-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/asds-34322.aspx 2011-11-09T06:15:05.747-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/new-34317.aspx This essay will examine the past, present and future reactions to my high school graduation, incorporating semantic reactors, such as thinking, emotions, self-motivation, and electro-chemical. Twelve years of schooling led up to this afternoon, thirteen if you count kindergarten. For four years of high school, we had been waiting for this day, talking about it, getting closer and closer as each class moved us up a little nearer to what we thought would be freedom. From the timid days of freshman, to the nowhereness of sophomore year, to junior year when it all started to come together, and finally, senior year, when suddenly the end of the road was visible; four years finally reaching fruition. In September of that year, I thought June would never come. Nine months more, like waiting for a child to be born. Finally, we were the seniors. There was no one else above us. We were the big fish. It was the year we had been waiting for. It was the year we finally were “outta here!” Then suddenly, as the winter turned into spring and the graduation preparations began in earnest, as they had for a hundred classes before us, “outta here” began to seem maybe not such a great idea. The world outside was waiting for us, and reality began to clamp down on our high school souls. Already we had jobs, already we had cars (well, some of us), and boyfriends, and college acceptance letters. But up to this point, it had been an ordered existence that we had taken for granted. Yes, we rebelled against the structure of midterms and dress codes and tardy slips. Yes, we grumbled about the unfairness of the rules and regulations. Certainly, once we had “our freedom”, we would never have to deal with rules like this again. But on that June afternoon, standing with the rest of my class, clutching the notes for the speech I would make in front of the friends and family gathered to watch us march down the path to the strains of “Aida”, the words of my class song, to which we had made up endless parodies, began to run through my head like a mantra. In the hot afternoon sun, with the rustle of robes behind me and the muted buzz of conversation in front of me, those words suddenly took on a poignant and special significance. This was my “high school song”. 2011-11-03T01:29:32.983-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Semantic-Reactors,-High-School-Graduation-34297.aspx This paper discusses ways in which a speaker can give a successful presentation, and what to do in the case of an audience that reacts unexpectedly. I Introduction Any successful speaker, presenter or actor must be able to engage his audience within a few moments of opening his talk or performance. People are busy, and their attention is easily distracted if they don’t immediately perceive that the message being delivered is of interest to them. This paper explores ways of judging the situation and engaging the audience. II Discussion I believe the realm of the theater is probably outside the scope of this paper, since theatergoers are prepared to “give up” several hours of their time to enjoy a play. Then too, the actor is portraying a character, and if the play is familiar, the audience already knows who that character is. The actor needn’t try to explain the situation, but he does have the difficult job of bringing it to life in a believable way. Let’s instead consider how the average person can adapt to a situation in which he has an audience. This might be anything from delivering a speech at a company awards banquet, to conducting a training session, to presenting a formal report at a stockholders’ meeting. Of course, we will presuppose that the speaker already has his material and has rehearsed it. If it’s a report, he is familiar with facts and figures so that he can discuss them from memory if need be. If she’s conducting a training class, she knows her topic well enough to give information to her students if something were to happen to her material. If she’s giving a speech, she has enough of it memorized so that she can deliver it without referring too often to her notes—a habit that is annoying, leads to the stilted delivery we’ve all heard, and robs the occasion of spontaneity. In other words, a speaker is always, always prepared. Although few of us are ever simply thrown into a situation where we have to make an impromptu speech, many people, even with adequate preparation time, still fail to deliver an interesting, moving, funny, informative, or appropriate talk. Often—and fatally—they open with some sort of joke, which is often in poor taste and may fall flat. A bad start will make the speech seem interminable to the speaker, 2011-10-30T20:31:58.053-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Adapting-to-the-Audience-34213.aspx This essay gives an opinion as to whether or not the writer is proud or ashamed of the human race. The Human Race – Outline I Introduction II The Good Things A Artistic Endeavor B Scientific Endeavor C Human Spirit III The Bad Things A War B Negative Human Characteristics C Environmental Damage IV Conclusion The Human Race I Introduction If I had to guide a visitor from the Planet Twylo around Earth, would I be proud or ashamed of the human race? This isn’t a trivial question; it goes directly to the heart of what it means to be a sentient human lifeform. I jotted down the things that came to mind in a fairly short time, pro and con (the list is at the end of this essay). Unfortunately, I would have to say that on balance, I am ashamed of the human race. Let’s explore both sides of the question. (This essay has no sources but is my opinion on these matters from the perspective of having lived on the planet and observed humanity’s interaction with itself and other lifeforms.) II The Good Things Under things to be proud of, I’ve listed art, music, education, science, medicine, technology, exploration and conservation. These break down into three groups: art, music and education would all be in what I’d consider the “artistic” category; science, medicine and technology are in the “scientific” category; and exploration and conservation find themselves in the “human spirit” category. Art and music, and the education to appreciate them, are to me some of the finest qualities of humanity. Great art, great music, fine literature—all these can lift us out of ourselves, and make us aware of things beyond us. They put us in touch with our past and the geniuses that came before us; they point the way to the future. I think the arts are the highest achievements of humanity. Also indicating what we can accomplish are science, medicine and technology. Developments in science and medicine have led to longer life spans, generally healthier people (in developed nations), and everything from more abundant food to cleaner water. Technology has led to significantly faster communications worldwide; in fact, it has impacted almost every area of our lives, from microwave ovens to microwave satellite transmissions. These achievements are impressive, and humanity has come a very long way. Unfortunately, its ugly side far outweighs the good. III The Bad Things Under things I’m ashamed of, I’ve listed war, greed, sexism, racism, homophobia, oppression, cruelty, genocide, religious fundamentalism, 2011-10-27T15:03:18.66-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Human-Race-34208.aspx This paper discusses several concerns about relocating to Los Angeles. (3.5 pages; 5 sources; MLA citation style) I Introduction Relocation is difficult because most people find change difficult. This paper explores the options open to a young professional relocating to Los Angeles. Using Internet sources only, it deals with three specific areas of research in connection with relocation to L.A. The first section identifies the region’s major employers; the second section identifies the region’s major industries; and the final section discusses salary information. Each section also includes an interpretation of the facts. (I usually use the Google search engine; the parameters I’ll specify are “major employers in Los Angeles”; “major industries in Los Angeles” and “professional salaries in Los Angeles”. I’ll modify the searches as necessary.) II Major Employers in L.A. There were only five returns on this search; the first two both gave lists of the major employers in Los Angeles County. The “Los Angeles County” list is comprised of companies: Boeing Aircraft Co.; Hollywood Park, Inc.; Hughes Aircraft Co.; Litton Systems, Inc.; Mattel, Inc.; Northrop Grumman Corp; On Assignment, Inc.; Ralphs Grocery Co.; Southern California Edison Co.; UCLA; and Walt Disney Co. The “Major Employers in Los Angeles County” list comes from the California Economic Development Department, and lists many of the same companies. They include: Computer Sciences Corp.; Hilton Hotels Corp.; Litton Industries, Inc.; Mattel, Inc.; Nestle USA, Inc.; Northrop Grumman Corp.; Ralphs Grocery Co.; Raytheon Systems Co.; Robinson’s-May; Southern California Edison; Times Mirror Co.; Universal Studios, Inc.; UCLA; USC; and Walt Disney. Note that Litton, Mattel, Northrop Grumman, Ralphs, UCLA and Walt Disney appear on both. A quick interpretation of these lists would indicate that industry, particularly the aircraft industry, higher education and tourism are the largest employers. Although the studios are mentioned on both lists, jobs in the movies are very hard to find, and are usually handed down through families. This applies even to behind-the-scenes work. III Major Industries in L.A. According to the “Los Angeles County” list (the first above) Los Angeles makes most of its money in the areas of industry (Litton and Mattel); airplane manufacturing and parts (Boeing, Hughes, Northrop Grumman, Raytheon), tourism (Hilton Hotels), movie production (Universal, Disney—though these could also be part of the tourism industry) and world trade. A second source says “The principal industries are manufacturing, retail trade, business services, and 2011-10-26T14:04:02.84-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Relocating-to-L_A_-34136.aspx The notion of success holds different meanings for different people and groups. Such meanings have changed and evolved over time. Actually, many propose that possessing an abundance of money implies success. However, this view is rendered obsolete in the minds of those individuals who hold that one’s success cannot be measured strictly by money. Material possession has been traditionally accepted as the measurement of one’s success or social status. When we initially refer to someone, we routinely mention how much money he owns and thereby believe this individual to be quite successful if he is wealthy. In addition to this perpetuated concept, owning a lot of money is typically related to one’s work 2011-10-22T22:38:26.94-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Money-and-Status-34061.aspx Both competition and cooperation play a large role in the advancement of society, both in business and non-business areas. Competition forces people to improve their products or services, and hence 2011-10-22T22:34:26.85-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Cooperation-Vs_-Competition-34060.aspx PURPOSE "To persuade my audience that litter effects all of us and is a problem that everyone can help fix" INTRODUCTION I. No one can walk down the street or anywhere without seeing litter. A. people think its dirty, depressing B. Taxes pay to clean litter C. unhealthy and hazardous for people, animals II. Litter Is a problem effecting everyone and at the same time can be prevented by everyone through every day actions BODY I. A. Problem - litter has effects on our aura and feelings 1. Litter looks bad and is depressing. 2. (Mike Rizzo said in his Report, Depressing Filth in 2007. "I spend my lunch hours on Craig Street because it has a better ambiance. I feel good when I am there. I feel depressed when I am in the Forbes-Fifth area of Oakland because it is dirty and, frankly, smelly.") B. Problem - litter can be expensive 1. It costs us money to clean up the litter through taxes 2. (According to the Tennessee Dept of Transportation, "it cost 11 Million to clean up Tennessee in 2006".) C. Problem - Litter can be bad for you and animals 1. trash in water cannot be seen making them more dangerous 2. people dump tires and such which pollute the water over time. (From Waste News, In 1983, a seven-million tire fire in El Paso, Texas, burned for nine months and polluted water supplies with arsenic and lead.) 3. Get cut by bottles or cans underwater Transition - "There is one easy and obvious way to tackle litter problems" II. A. Solution - 1. Prevent litter from occuring in the first place Transition - "So what can the individual person do to prevent litter from happening?" III. Actions - 1. Pick up litter you see, throw you trash away! 2. (A report from Wate 6 News, in January of 2007, talks about Tennesseetrails.org having volunteer litter pick-ups frequently) CONCLUSION I. You have seen that... A. Litter looks bad and depressing (ex. Feel better after having clean house) B. State taxes cost us to clean the litter C. can hurt environment, and self. II. Hopefully I've at least convinced some of you to do something about litter and get involved in preventing it. WORKS CITED Wate 6, "Tennessee starts hotline to report littering." <http://www.wate.com/Global/story.asp?S=5957456&nav=E8Z2>, January 18, 2007. Johnson, Jim. 2009-03-25T14:20:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Persuasive-Speech-on-Littering-34042.aspx Trust is what binds us two faith 2009-03-13T09:04:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-Binds-Us-Two-34011.aspx Volunteering; is it a good deed, or a burden? Helping others should not be considered a burden. Volunteering is a way to brighten others’ lives and brings a feeling of satisfaction upon yourself. Schools today should have mandatory community service in order to graduate. It can create useful citizens and teaches students strong leadership skills. Along with a positive effect on the community, it builds character, and creates skills one can carry with them for a lifetime. Whether a student is forced to volunteer or not, students should be willing to help out their community. Community service programs are an excellent way to get involved and can truly make a difference in peoples’ lives. Mandatory community service being established in some schools today can be the first step for students to realize the investment we all have in our community. Acts of kindness towards others in a community encourages and influences others to pursue volunteering, obviously, the people they are helping are benefited but they receive a feeling of fulfillment for themselves. If every student volunteered in their own community unlimited changes could be made in not only individual lives, but the overall community would be a better place to live. Although making a difference in one person’s life isn’t changing the world, people are helped along the way, and that is what truly matters. If nothing else, students realize and have a greater appreciation for what they each have, and the opportunity they’ve been given. Getting involved lets you become a more valuable citizen and sets a good example for younger generations to come. Beyond a doubt, volunteering benefits all who are involved. Involvement in a community can end up becoming ones’ life passion. Three students at a local high school in Silver Spring, Maryland were required by school district to perform 75 hours of service in order to receive a diploma. Three years ago, Sophomores Matthew Yalowitz, Sarah Thibadeau, and Annie Pierce started the Montgomery Ultimate Story Exchange (MUSE). This after school program gives elementary students and opportunity to be paired up with a high school mentor and each week write to their mentors via E-mail. In response, mentors make compliments and suggestions to better the young students’ writings. “That E-mail can make a huge impact on the students,” says Matt, now 18. This program teaches kids writing skills and 2009-03-06T02:13:02-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Community-Service--33997.aspx Angela Yvonne Davis was born January 26, 1944 in Birmingham, Alabama. She was born and raised during a time and place of great political a racial controversies. In 1960, Davis traveled abroad where she studied in Germany at the Frankfurt School, and attended the University of Paris. When Davis returned to the U.S., she enrolled at the University of California at San Diego, where she began pursuing her master's degree, and career as a professor of philosophy. She began intensely involved in the Southern California black community. She joined organizations such as Black Panthers Party for Self Defense. She was also an activist during the Civil Rights Movements. Her involvement in these radical groups expressed proudly that she was a revolutionary black communist that challenge capitalism. She is no longer identified as a Communist, but rather a democratic socialist, and is currently a member of the Committees of Correspondence for Democracy and Socialism. She first achieved nationwide notoriety when a weapon registered in her name was linked to the murder of Judge Harold Haley. During an effort to free a black convict who was being tried for the attempted murder of a white prison guard who killed three unarmed black inmates. She 2009-02-11T00:52:02-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Angela-Davis--33964.aspx The best experience of my life was going to Six Flags America, because I had a lot of fun traveling and exploring, and I enjoyed spending time with my family and riding roller coaster’s. I’m a type of person that loves travel and discover places I never seen before. Sitting in a car while glaring at amazing places you never seen before is what I love about traveling. We stopped at restaurants we never heard before, and my family and I ate and talked about what we’re going to go before we arrive at Six Flags. We looked at some stores down at Pennsylvania and I bought two shirts for souvenir. I took pictures on huge rocks, nice clean water 2009-01-26T15:10:59-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Best-Experience-of-My-Life-33949.aspx Reporter John Seabrook uses logos to argue that psychopathy needs to be funded more research money. Given that most readers of the New Yorker are highly educated individuals, Seabrook feels that he can connect best with the audience by using logical appeal. Since Seabrook does not reveal a valid thesis in the passage, he relies on logos to argue that psychopathy needs more research money. 2008-11-30T22:52:15-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Article-Response-John-Seabrook-s-psychopathy-article-logos-33893.aspx Every new day , gives a new hope to me. one day gets less from the list of days left to make you come close to me . Its feels so good , helps me not get rude. With everyday which passes makes us more close, seems like life is fragrance of rose . These 7 months of fun, show that we are one. The day you entered my life, see since then life has been so nice. Now am sure our dreams gonna come true, because true lovers are very few . I dont know in which i should thank you, you have made my life like a beautiful heaven which no one can even 2008-10-09T08:34:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/New-day-New-hope-33799.aspx From these past two three days , am afraid seems like you have gone away, please make a way at least a ray. I don' want this rage, The way u rave , was like a wave. I hope this is blunder of my mind, nothing on its way go unkind. I know am not suppose to be scared , but what can i do when situations get weird. force me to think this dear , and that's when i tear . In spite of being aware , that you gonna be always there. Then why do i have this fear What made you think i take your love for granted, love is all i wanted i never took it for granted . Why do you think i always pray, that you never get away , & our love always stays. Am sorry i have always given you pain, that's 2008-10-09T08:14:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-m-scared-33798.aspx The Five Syllables of Despair What do SpongeBob Squarepants, Joey Tribbiani, my theatre teacher, high school students, and many parents have in common? No, it’s not that they all have Golgi bodies and retinas. Let me give you a hint. They put off ‘till tomorrow what they should do today... get my drift? About right now, Joey is late for an audition, Spongebob is writing an essay due in five minutes, my theatre teacher is dilly dallying on who to cast for the upcoming show, high school students are too tired to do anything and parents are putting off their morning meetings until the afternoon! And do you know what causes all this chaos? Just five syllables: PROCRASTINATION. From the ‘I’ll do it later’ excuse to the ‘Aw man, I can’t believe I put this until the last minute!’ worrying, procrastination is ruining our lives! We have all procrastinated in our lifetime whether it may be delaying to take the dog out or finishing a major school project like writing a persuasive speech that includes antithesis, ethos, pathos, logos, similes, metaphors, anecdotes, and other things that I haven’t mentioned that are hopefully in this speech. I know I did not procrastinate on this speech about procrastination because that would be just wrong. But what about you guys, the sleep deprived high school students? Do you usually put off things until the last minute? This issue is becoming a bad habit and Ted Fishman, writer in the USA Today, states that, ‘Procrastination is now a topic right up there with race, class and the salaries of university presidents.’ It’s affecting high school students in negative ways such as sleep deprivation, laziness, and even depression. Distractions are one of the leading causes of procrastination. Let’s say your dream job is to be an orthopedic surgeon a.k.a. a doctor who breaks bones for a living. You’re in your senior year and you are struggling in Anatomy and Physiology class and the only chance to get a B average on your final report card is to ace the upcoming final exam and get an A on a ten page anatomy essay. Your teacher assigned the work on the first day of fourth quarter and now there are only two weeks until school ends. You just realized this and 2008-10-02T22:20:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Speech-Against-Procrastination-Humorous-33741.aspx These months which count seven have been like time spent in heaven..... don't know shona from the time you have left life is so messed..... i don't want to rest just wanna do my best ..... just dying for this time to get 2008-09-17T06:10:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Seven-Months-of-Heaven-33718.aspx Childhood Ahhh... To be a child. What a wonderful thought. For you, the memory of childhood is probably clouded with the early school years, fights in the sandbox, and the inevitable, mother-distributed apple-juice boxes. If that is the case, I am sorry. Childhood for me, was so far above and beyond all that. What do I mean? Well I will tell you... So if you are comfortable, we shall begin. Until about ten or eleven years ago my family bred in the woods out on Irish road in Dundee. My family, that being the family of the Pope's, was, as you know, home-schooled. But it bears mention, that in the era of which I speak, the term “home-schooled” had an entirely different meaning than the negative connotation it has donned in recent years; during the schooling hours, my mom could be found behind the shed. Always. In her left hand, she held a cup of coffee, from her mouth dangled a cigarette, in her right hand or shoulder she cupped the phone, and her piercing “phone-talk laugh” could be heard shattering the atmosphere without notice or warning. At random intervals of time, probably ranging from about thirty-seven to forty-three minutes, she would yell inside the house “Go measure something!”. And that was it. That was home-schooling. Now take note, that I mentioned this was only the case during schooling hours, those being until noon or noon-thirty on any day that we were still inside that late. On any other day, I, my two older brothers and older sister practiced the basics. Surviving, disappearing, and of course, taking life. We had a perfect system. We each new our part in the scheme of things. Tom, at nine years older than me, was the powerhouse. He was six foot tall at twelve, and weighed one-hundred-eighty pounds without an ounce of fat on him. By the time he hit fourteen he had grown an additional four inches, and put on another forty pounds of choleric, well conditioned muscle. He ran the show so to speak, with his ability to inflict physical pain. He had no qualms about beating anyone to tears, blood and worse, except me. I was exempt from any corporal punishment from him, and anyone caught inflicting it on me 2008-09-02T14:48:49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Childhood--33675.aspx This is for my special brother like whom their can be no other... when the first time we talked it gave peace to me i very well knew you would be always there for me .. the way we began was as common as any new piece of strand ... who knew it would turn into such a beautiful alliance with me being always on your reliance... you have always made me cherish and made my pains perish ... hey brother i salute you for this its the best gift a brother could give .... i can never forget may 8th you made me realize that life was great .... thanks for giving me a chance to be your sis i assure you it has been more then a bliss .... i never thought i would be 2008-07-04T15:28:30-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dear-Brother-33630.aspx Bare in mind, I wrote this when I was 15, pissed of, and didnt care about proper essay structure. [i:a9aca15041][quote:a9aca15041]Case Study on the Growing MDD Epidemic[/i:a9aca15041] by Proffesor Mosihem.[/quote:a9aca15041] As I stare deep into the bowels of my so-called 'sandwich', I contemplate the effects and rapid spread of MDD, or Moral Deficiency Disorder. It is a frightening disorder with horrifying effects, although I have only encountered a hand full of cases...without it. Effects of this disorder include: -The 'Party', often mis-treated with narcotics and sedatives, the 'Party' is a dangerous force that causes people with the disorder, and only people with the disorder, to gather and exchange exagerated tales of their symptoms, and often leads to other effects of the disorder. -'One Night Stands', possibly one of the most misfortunate effects, this is also associated with 'Loves-always-over-in-the-morning disorder'. -Use of narcotics and sedatives. MDD inhibits the mind, fooling people into accepting 'drugs', such as marijuana, ecstacy, and most frighteningly, alcohol. These lead to further mental inhabitions, and may lead to other symptoms such as the 'One Night Stand'. -Finally, the most devistating effect, the loss of meaning of the word 'love'. To the 1% of the population without the disorder, the world 'love' means "I want you, and need you, I would die for you", and "I want to spend the rest of my life with you, and only you". To those with the disorder, however, the meaning changes to things such as "You're the 5th person Ive said this to today". "I'll love you until I cum", "You're better then my wife", and most commonly "I want in". Now I believe that I am the first to diagnose MDD, and often others may tell you no such thing exists, but I can assure you it does. How else could people obtain these horrific symptoms? How else could someone cheat on the one they 'love'? Or disregard the emotions of anyone soley so they can have a good time? Surely the world and its people are better then this? Or perhaps I have given a misdiagnosis, these people do not have MDD, they have WTFHTWCTD, or What the Fuck has the World Come to Disorder. Either way, I am disgusted and appauled by the lack of morals, and standards of relationships existing in the world today. I am one person, and one person can not cure such a widespread disease with no possible cure, except of course a 2008-06-22T05:14:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-satirical-essay-on-the-state-of-modern-morality_-33619.aspx What would you say if I told you that scientists had just developed a new procedure that could not only lead to the cure for cancer but would provide an unlimited source of organ donors which are consistently in short supply. This procedure will be both a contribution to science and a betterment of the human race. Now adding onto this scenario lets just say that the government was trying to ban it and keep it hidden up. This scenario is true and is based on the situation of cloning. Human cloning will provide unlimited benefits and should be made legal. Ah no! “ The cloning of humans could be the greatest achievement of medical science, it could lead the way to solving some of humanity’s greatest problems.” And it could lead to some even greater ones. Movies like “The 6th Day” and “The Island” could actually happen. How could I, or anyone for that matter, let this become legal with such a moral doubt on the subject? This was my first response but after consideration a lot of my reasons against cloning were hardly solid and certainly not reasonable excuses to ban cloning entirely. Scientists are working on ways to perfect the methods of cloning individual organs. This could finally be a permanent solution to the ever-growing demand for organ donors. Cloning could allow genetically inherited diseases such as Haemophilia and Downs Syndrome to be identified and treated while the baby is still in the mother’s womb. Many couples that are infertile, to have a baby they must use the current method in-vitro-fertilization which is often ineffective. Some say cases like these are when we should clone humans but this is not Dolly the Sheep we are talking about. This is going to disastrously affect the world’s genetic diversity. And besides what happens when Michael Jackson decides to clone himself 10 times, then it truly would be a disaster! Two of the most common arguments against cloning are: · Religious beliefs · And that cloning would destroy people’s dignity and individuality. Firstly there are identical twins and they have not lost their dignity and individuality. And honestly could you really blame your parents for giving you the brain of Albert Einstein or your boyfriend’s parents for giving him the body of Chad Michael Murry, Brad Pitt or Dan Carter. However as to the religious beliefs I can understand how they believe that cloning is playing God. That it is God’s right to 2008-05-02T09:44:36-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Clonning--33583.aspx Previously, before the war, people did numerous things to entertain and engross themselves in. However, the London Blitz has initiated a lot of discrepancies of entertainment, causing a diminishing effect upon methods to amuse each other. Still, there have been various means in which one could occupy oneself. These approaches comprise of reading books, interpreting poems, listening to music, appreciating art, painting, acting, observing performances and attending theatres. The main method is literature, which includes reading and interpretation. Books were acquired by borrowing from friends, borrowing from libraries, or by borrowing from voluntary associations which prearranged book compilations. Magazines and newspapers 2008-03-15T11:54:23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Speech-on-Good-Night-Mr_-Tom-33532.aspx Dear, by what you said ,you almost took away my breath, You 2008-02-26T13:44:09-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-wish-I-Could-Stop-You-33525.aspx Life is not easy to live....... don't have anything to give..... i think i`ll never have importance of financial wealth, only what matters to 2008-02-12T12:33:38-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Why-Should-I-Live-33519.aspx Am sitting in my balcony, being treated worse then a pony, even she would have had a better life, but 2008-01-27T11:09:27-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-is-lifeless-33510.aspx What should i do........ am confused with my studies,with my new group of friends they are same , now seem very few seem to 2008-01-20T15:25:41-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Missing-You-33499.aspx Cyle Parker Eng Lit 250 Dr. Pettit The novel Don Quixote, by Miguel Cervantes, is an exploration into the idea of created reality. Cervantes, through the character of Don Quixote, illustrates to readers how we as human beings often make reality to be whatever we want it to be. Don Quixote is a perfect example of “created reality.” The character Don Quixote is real, and he lives in a real world, but everything that he sees is exaggerated in his mind. It all begins with his name. Don Quixote was not actually a Don. He was a wealthy, intelligent farmer who read too many books about knighthood and went crazy. He convinced a simple-minded peasant named Sancho to become his squire, promising him wealth and a high spot in society. This book consists of many adventures these two had, both were convinced that they were doing brave and honorable acts of chivalry, when they were only two fools running around the countryside. Don Quixote sees what his mind and imagination create, not that which is actually perceived through his eyes. He retreats to a world that holds meaning for him. When he first departs, he stops at an inn and his eyes make it a beautiful castle with blushing maids and noble sirs. Another example of Don Quixote’s rampant imagination is the famous windmill incident. Quixote believes the windmills he sees in the distance to be thirty monstrous giants. In this scene, Cervantes lets the reader know that Quixote has little grasp of reality. Sancho tried to tell Quixote that the giants were only windmills, but he wouldn’t listen. Sancho couldn’t fathom that his master was mad, so he shuts the incident out of his mind, displaying some of the madness of Don Quixote in our supposedly sane squire. I believe that Sancho despises the fact that his master might be mad, but accepts some of the lunacy to make his job easier. Despite his delusions, however, Don Quixote is fiercely intelligent and, at times, seemingly sane. No single analysis of Don Quixote’s character can adequately explain the split between his madness and his sanity. It may be possible that Don Quixote really does know what is going on around him and that he merely chooses to ignore the world and the consequences of his disastrous actions. At several times in the novel, 2007-12-13T13:17:47-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Don-Quixote--33465.aspx Is Jale Yilmabasar an artist? An artist is someone who does Art so to tell if someone is an artist we have first to define what Art is. Art is a subjective term and therefore, there is not just one ways to define Art. From my point of view Art can be said, as an expression of someone’s self and the feelings to the world around them. This does not only include the traditional forms of art, painting, music, sculpting, and drama but per example a skater perfecting his or her skills or a business man painting a landscape of a city on his day off from work could be considered Art too. So, according to my definition Jale Yilmabasar would be considered as an artist because she is expressing herself trough painting. But as I said before, there are more ways to define Art. From a more restricted point of 2007-12-02T14:07:35-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-is-Art--33448.aspx For years, my hair has been chemically processed. Growing up it was like a sin to see “nappy” hair and completely unheard of. On the streets and television there were plenty images of women with perms and different hair colors. Therefore, in my mind afros and locks only existed back in the day. My mother is very light-skinned and people use to ask if I were adopted or mixed. Though my skin isn’t very dark or light people, (kids) would ask if I were and I would get offended, because I didn’t understand what they meant. As a child, my mother’s hair was very long and wavy only one of her siblings shared the same characteristics. She told me that my grandmother use to tell her not to stay outside too long, because she would get too dark. I believe that is the reason she felt she had to stand out. Through out all of her high school years she wore a huge afro. My mother use to tease me about not having any hair when I was born. She said that in order to get it to grow she put it into little plats all over my head. When it started to grow my hair resembled a huge black bush. I grew tired of it being all over the place and her hurting my tender head when she brushed or combed it. When it came time for elementary school, she took me to the beauty shop for the first time. The place smelled like an unsafe potion and I was afraid that my hair would fall out as if it did when I caught chicken pox and smelled like Blue Star Ointment for a whole month. My beautician was a man with wavy hair on the top and faded sides. That was new to me, because the only men I had seen with hair like that were light-skinned and he was very dark. Not only did his hair confuse me, but also so did his many gestures and speech. I felt uncomfortable around him, but I loved the way his hair looked. He sat me down in a chair and asked what I wanted him to do for me. Little ole young and naïve me wanted to have hair like his. My mother smiled and asked if I was sure, because unlike me she understood what would be done. I nodded 2007-11-28T18:27:03-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Not-having-long-hair--33447.aspx Whenever I can't sleep and that is often, I lie on my back, staring up at a ceiling blank and white as a sheet of paper. At these times, I try to imagine the ink-dark sky above my house, with its spattering of stars, inconceivably distant. Everything is all right up there always, I think not as if it is down here, where vague anxieties seem to infect my every circumstance. However, thinking about the sky doesn't help. Moreover, the pillow beneath my head, the mattress beneath my body, never feel quite comfortable as I toss and turn. They irritate me, in fact, as if loose grains of sand littered the sheets. Repeatedly my mind replays scenes from my autobiographical movie: the old humiliations, the awkward encounters, the opportunities fumbled. In addition, my childish or adolescent memories rise up to tyrannize me all over again. With quickness, I wake up, well actually, I am already awake, but my mind continues to daydream, daydream about everything. I have tried to medicate myself. I favor herbal concoctions green tea or, better, vicodian and they work for a night or two, and then stop. A week later, I will try them again, and they'll work for a night or two then stop. I don't know what my problem is, unless it's that I don't really want to sleep. Perhaps I'm afraid of those blank, unconscious hours afraid I'll miss something or annoyed by the silly, confounded dreams that drain away so quickly from my waking memory. (Trying to hold on to them is like trying to hold water in my hand.) Probably my mind is the problem. As I lie in bed, my head is a hall of mirrors, reflecting an unceasing parade of daily predicaments they flash through my memory like over-exposed snapshots. Moreover, I think, "I should have done this; I should have done that." I tell myself to stop thinking so much. Then I become much too aware of the night sounds around me. Down the street, a dog is upset. A cat yowls in the alley like an angry baby. An ambulance howls urgently, as if in great pain, on its way to the hospital. In addition, somewhere, miles away, a train is rumbling its lugubrious way down the moon-silver rails. Click, clack, click clack. Then came that long, deep horn blast: Get out of my way! The noise scared 2007-11-28T18:25:06-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Day-Dreaming-33446.aspx Haunted Manor The dreary sky engulfs the atmosphere above the haunted 2007-11-13T02:45:55-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Descriptive-Essay--33413.aspx Is good luck more important than good planning or preparation? One of Rome's leading intellectual figures in the mid-1st century, Lucius Annaeus Seneca, once said, “Luck is what happens when preparation meets opportunity”. In this quote, Lucius Annaeus Seneca states that luck is just a by-product of good preparation and opportunity. Therefore, good planning and preparation are much more important than just good luck. For example, if a professional sports team arrived at an important match, with no game plan, instead relying solely on good luck, they would surely lose. If a student went into a major exam having done no revision or study, and relied upon good luck to pass, then they would have little chance of ever succeeding. If a cast in a play tried to perform a play without having any rehearsals, and relied upon good luck to remember their lines, then the play would have very little chance of being a hit. This essay will now go on to illustrate how these examples prove that good planning and preparation are much more important than just good luck. If a professional sports team arrived at a key match, with no game plan, instead relying exclusively on good luck, they would certainly be defeated. For example, in a complicated sport like cricket, many different tactics can be used, in both bowling and batting. Bowlers will study batters before the game and decide what there greatest weaknesses are. They would then practice at bowling to exploit this weakness most effectively. Some of the better bowlers would be able to do this for most of the top batters in a side, allowing them to have a major advantage over the opposition. Likewise, batters will also study how different bowlers react to different situations, and then judge how they should try to gain the upper hand over the bowler. For instance, if a certain bowler became unnerved when a batter started to play aggressively, then the batter would use this to his advantage, and try to bat like this during the match. It is also very important that the captain study all of the batters so that they know where they like to score most of their runs. This is so that he can set the most efficient field as possible, to reduce the amount of runs that a batsmen can score. Another sport where planning and preparation are extremely important 2007-11-11T08:34:52-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Good-Luck-Vs-Good-Preparation-Essay-33410.aspx Where Do You Stand In This Society Before even starting this piece of job, for myself I tried realizing as to what is society. For me it’s an ordered community. A community that is three tiered entity consisting; children - the future of the society, the youth – to be the present society and the senior citizens – the builders of the society. Children in the society have to just Study, play and enjoy their childhood because today they learn and tomorrow they serve the society. The senior citizens have already passed their lives serving their families and society as a whole. The Youth of today are the ones who have to come up and shoulder the responsibilities of the nation and the whole society. As the youth of today are the Future Nation Builders. My standing in the society as a youth is very powerful as every individual youth has to shape the nation and the future society. I have to work hard and shoulder the responsibilities to bring my nation at par with other developed countries. Being a citizen of my country I have to help the Government to bring about changes in the evils prevailing in this society. As a citizen of the world I have to work towards non-terrorism, anti-racism etc. I have a dream … a dream which shows me my society blotless, uncorrupted, people employed, literate, successful and rich; I see no discrimination between the people on the basis of caste, colour, religion and creed. But this can only be achieved if we the youth of today that is you and I work to fulfill this dream of a perfect, powerful, blotless, corruption free society. I as a youth have to set up good examples for the next generation to follow as small changes brought about by each individual can change the whole society. As there is a well known saying- [size=18:1d5f9f77eb][color=black:1d5f9f77eb]“Tiny drops of water makes the mighty ocean”[/color:1d5f9f77eb][/size:1d5f9f77eb] This will bring smugness as it will be for our benefits and for the next generation. So it’s unto us whether we snivel and stamp our feet saying that what will be the condition of the world after some years or we take the responsibility to bring the society to its best. Mother Teresa was a fine example. She worked as an individual for the underprivileged. She was followed by thousands of people in this task in helping the 2007-11-10T14:19:10-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Where-Do-You-Stand-In-This-Society-33402.aspx Under normal circumstances, one would expect a wandering throng of students to demonstrate animated displeasure upon encountering a human corpse in the woods; particularly a corpse as fragrant and festering as that which was found on an August afternoon in Knoxville, Tennessee. From a short distance the male figure almost appeared to be napping among the hummingbirds and squirrels, draped as he was over the pebbled ground. But something about his peculiar pose evoked a sense of grim finality“ the body language of the deceased.Under normal circumstances, one would expect a wandering throng of students to demonstrate animated displeasure upon encountering a human corpse in the woods; particularly a corpse as fragrant and festering as that which was found on an August afternoon in Knoxville, Tennessee. From a short distance the male figure almost appeared to be napping among the hummingbirds and squirrels, draped as he was over the pebbled ground. But something about his peculiar pose evoked a sense of grim finality“ the body language of the deceased.Under normal circumstances, one would expect a wandering throng of students to demonstrate animated displeasure upon encountering a human corpse in the woods; particularly a corpse as fragrant and festering as that which was found on an August afternoon in Knoxville, Tennessee. From a short distance the male figure almost appeared to be napping among the hummingbirds and squirrels, draped as he was over the pebbled ground. But something about his peculiar pose evoked a sense of grim finality“ the body language of the deceased.Under normal circumstances, one would expect a wandering throng of students to demonstrate animated displeasure upon encountering a human corpse in the woods; particularly a corpse as fragrant and festering as that which was found on an August afternoon in Knoxville, Tennessee. From a short distance the male figure almost appeared to be napping among the hummingbirds and squirrels, draped as he was over the pebbled ground. But something about his peculiar pose evoked a sense of grim finality“ the body language of the deceased. The students knelt alongside the slumped form, seemingly untroubled by the acrid, syrupy tang of human decay which hung in the air. They remarked on the amount of decomposition that had become evident since their last visit, such as the sloughed skin and distended midsection. The insects which feasted upon the decommissioned man were of specific interest, prompting a number of photographs and note-jottings. 2007-11-05T15:38:38-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Supercalifragilisticexpialidosious-A-short-histroy-of-every-33390.aspx Friends!Friends!Friends! What do parents think ? They are worlds new trend, They don`t understand my joys & sorrows with them, They think my feelings are absurd, How will i make them understand they are worth. My love for them is abyss, So what are my desires . Am so sick of their thoughts, So why cant i turn them off!!!!!!!!!!! Its rediculous I cant get over their thoughts . Am so sick of love songs, so 2007-09-30T05:31:06-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Friends--33340.aspx Behaviour talks about our basic conduct ,actions ,manners .In our behaviour we express ourselves in and out .It is something natural and unprocessed. It is the finest art of our freedom.It counts everything our pride,cleanliness,sympathy and all these things together form our personality.It highlights what kind of person we are .The effect of our behaviour is universal in appeal.There is nothing in the universe which can be more effective than a man`s or a woman`s behavior.It can help us overcome many challenges in our life.We can cope up well with bad times ,with a positive behaviour,an optimistic attitude towards the problem.We all our remembered by our attitude , by the way of conduct, 2007-09-30T05:14:26-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Finest-Art-of-Freedom-Behaviour-33339.aspx [color=violet:cab319f73f]The ivory white sand felt as soft as baby powder between my toes. The ocean’s shades emanated to shimmer from turquoise green to aqua to a midnight blue, and the palm trees gracefully silhouetted against the morning sky. I was strolling back to my beach house to get ready to go boating. I rummaged through my closet, selecting my blue and white swim trunks and a light blue T-shirt, and hurried to change and set out for my big adventure. The crystal waters revealed a school of blue and yellow fish darting beneath my boat. The clear waters showed branches of seaweed swayed gently with the current. Multicolored coral served as camouflage for a multitude of sea life. Floating on the top of the ocean was one thing, but being able to witness the teeming world beneath the surface was another. I was almost directly over the reef when a large fish emerged from between the weeds. It was mesmerizing to see of how easily it was able to glide and maneuver its body through the tight spaces of the coral and rocks. I had been rowing for about a half hour, and had trouble just trying to keep the boat straight against the gentle current. The boat was about eight feet long; it was peacock blue with the bottom a milky white. Designs shaped like fiery waves that were the color of persimmon orange and outlines in ruby red were on each side of the boat. The boat was only equipped with a small plastic bailer, for good reasons. With only about 16 inches of free board, the boat was continually taking in water. I was still rowing effortlessly through the slightly buffeting waves. My objective was to get to the other side of the inland area. Putting on my headphones, I pushed the “play” button on my Discman, turned the volume to “max” and listened to Sublime pound through. I felt the sun beating down on my head and warming my body. It was going to be a scorcher. Marveling at the clear blue sky, the shimmering palms of the trees that adorned the peaceful island, my senses were filled with fragrances of the many exotic flowers and the sight of the sun-lovers adorning the ivory-white beach, giving it a flamboyant splash of color. Once again, I focused on the tip of the island to see how I 2007-09-17T06:10:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lost-At-Sea--33329.aspx Why me? It seems like the pain grows every time I put more oil on it. Why did that stupid horse have to kick me? Being black on a white mans’ land is bad enough, but try being half crippled. If only all of the other fellas would go into town tonight, then maybe Candy would come in and keep me company. Kinda’ wish that big fella would come back, but Slim told me ‘bout what happened this afternoon. If only that stupid tart had stayed in the boss’s house, that big fella would still be alive and he would be blabbin’ on ‘bout some stupid rabbits of his. He never meant any harm to anyone; he was always pettin’ soft things. He didn’t mean to hurt Curley’s wife, but that’s the way it ended up, that stupid tart had it comin’. Although he was nuts, it was nice to be able to talk to him without being looked down on. Most of the guys in the bunk house reckon I stink, but if I was white I wouldn’t stink one bit and even if I did stink after a hard days work, they wouldn’t say anything because I would be white. I would go into the bunk house and play black jack ‘till the cows came home and I would never look at another book ever again. Maybe I would get a couple of extra bucks and have less chances of getting canned. Thinking about Curley’s wife and how she lived her life, somehow reminded me of mine. Although I ain’t no ‘tart’, neither of us ever had the chance to express ourselves. She was living the dream of being in some stupid pitchers and I had a dream of living a good life without being regarded as a second class citizen. I realize how lonely she must have been, but you don’t see me foolin’ ‘bout. She’s the reason that Lennie ain’t here no more, and I ain’t gonna forgive her, even though she’s now with Lennie. I always knew that she was trouble, with her face all made up and her hair in little sausage like ringlets. She was always trying to ‘look’ for Curley, but if you ask me, she was only trying to get away from him. She reckons that jus’ because her husband is a little tough guy that she can go anywhere on the 2007-08-01T07:46:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Of-Mice-and-Men-Crooks-33306.aspx Good afternoon ladies and gentlemen. Welcome to today’s lecture which is related to the classic novel titled ‘Of Mice and Men.’ To begin, I would like to tell you all a little bit about the novel. ‘Of mice and men’ was written during the 1930’s throughout the depression era. During this period in America, millions of men traveled around looking for work in a bid to support themselves and many also traveled alone which meant that they were lonely. John Steinbeck wrote an exceptional novel which reflects the values, attitudes and beliefs of that period in time. Today’s lecture will look at these values, attitudes and beliefs, but will to a much greater extent look at issues relating to the past and present matters revolving around discrimination and normality. The reason that I chose to talk about these two issues was because, I believe that these matters were not only a major issue in the 1930’s but also in this time and age of 2007. For those of you here today who are not familiar with the plot, I will briefly take you through it, so you have a better understanding about the characters and the setting of the novel. George and Lennie are drifters who are looking for work. These two men do not have many prized possessions and are left with only the clothes on their back. Both men, just like other drifters, have an American dream of finding their own place with a piece of land. There are many ways to describe George, but it can be said that he is responsible and protective. Lennie on the other hand can be described as child like who is care-free with not a worry in the world. Both of these men have distinctive physical features. While George is short, he is tough and independent; meanwhile Lennie is quiet the opposite, he is tall and resembles a giant. Lennie is a friendly giant who wouldn’t hurt anyone intentionally unless he was ordered to. He is vulnerable and naive, which is a set back as there are times when he has been taken advantage off. Lennie is intellectually disabled, although this is not possibly seen as he has decent physical appearances. The two men settle down on a ranch that Steinbeck has created in an attempt to show how marginalized characters were treated and regarded as due to their race, 2007-08-01T07:41:50-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Of-Mice-and-Men-33305.aspx In the story “The Short Happy Life of Francis Macomber” by Ernest Hemingway, there are three main characters that the story of an African safari revolves around. Francis Macomber, Margaret (Francis’s wife), and Wilson (the professional hunter) are the characters which the writer, Ernest Hemingway, uses to create an opportunity for Francis to overcome his internal conflicts and live a short, happy life by conquering his fears. Francis’s marriage to Margaret is problematic because he is deviously subjugated by her manipulation. Wilson acts as a catalyst for Francis’s change by not only being a guide to Francis for the safari, but acting as a model of physical courage that also helps guide Francis to what he is silently seeking, manhood. The story supplies enough evidence to conclude that Francis interaction with Margaret and Wilson instigates opposing effects, where Margaret encourages devastation and Wilson promotes restoration. Margot imposes a mental and sexual dominance over her husband. It is revealed to the reader in the beginning when she leans over to kiss Wilson on the mouth in front of her husband to show her disfavor with Francis. The dominance sexually over her husband is made clear when Margaret leaves during the night to sleep with Wilson. As with most adulterers, their motives for infidelity strain from dissatisfaction of their marriage. She shows approval with Wilson’s display of firmness and less of an acceptance with Francis’s lack of certainty when Wilson is the one that stands to kill the lion, while Francis flees from danger. She explains how Francis’s cowardice during the hunt affected her when she says, “I wish it hadn’t happened”, and leaves almost in tears (Hemingway). Her statement and actions described by the narrator paint the picture that she is sincere in sharing the unpleasantness of what happened with Francis, but later she comes back and confesses, “I’ve dropped the whole thing” (Hemingway). Margaret’s 360º change of attitude in forgetting the incident shows how that she is not upset because of any concern for her husband, but that she did not expected her husband to live up to her expectations. The story also reveals that this infidelity by Margaret had been accruing for many years before and that she had also detached herself from her husband sexually. The narrator subtly clues the reader into the degree of sexual interaction with Francis and his wife when he describes 2007-07-22T06:03:12-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Analysis-Short-Happy-Life-of-Francis-Macomber-33298.aspx I believe it is ethical to use the custom essay writing services. You do not still anything, you pay enough fair price for the service you use, you simply delegate the part of your work and can concentrate on what really matters to you. You are free to get an outside help and delegate your writing assignments to professional writers same as if you would get your watches fixed or car repaired by third party experts. During my study I had several courses that I considered to be absolutely useless, I loved my major and make all writing assignments myself, but I hated Compositions, where you need to write some blah-blah-blah about your personal experiences and make 5 revisions polishing your work. I always ordered papers in such cases and 2007-06-25T10:26:15-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Is-it-ethical-and-legal-to-by-a-custom-written-or-pre-writte-33270.aspx I experienced the biggest change in my life when I was 14 years of age, which I think was and still is important to me. I have really changed. The way I act, my attitude and even the language I use every day has changed. First, it seemed to be strange and unusual, but after a year or so, it became normal to me. Before I came to Ireland, I lived in Lithuania. It is situated along the Baltic Sea. I have lived there my whole life and I had no idea that I would ever change my home country. I had many friends there; I was involved in loads of activities after school, such as basketball, swimming, embroidery, sewing etc. so nearly everybody knew me. When I was told that I would have to leave a country I never thought about leaving my best friends may be forever. I didn’t understand the meaning of leaving home. Our journey was about three days long because we weren’t in a rush. Travelling throughout the different countries opened my eyes to a wonderful and beautiful world that surrounds us. Different countries have different styles of architecture… there is also different people which brings different culture. Those simple things around me changed my outlook on life. I never understood certain things before I started to travel but I surely do now. Even though my journey wasn’t that long I managed to find few friends from different countries who spoke different languages. That felt great even though I didn’t know the other language but we managed to communicate with each other. When I came to Ireland, my first impression was “wow!! There are no high apartment buildings like in Lithuania, and all the buildings on the main street are different colours!” Ireland is beautiful itself; a lot of drumlins, mountains and a lot of green. By changing the country I also changed the languages. I’ve studied the English language for two years before I left Lithuania, 3-4 classes a week. When I was there I thought I knew the English language quite well, but when I came here everything seems to have changed. I still remember the first day in school when girls in my class started to ask me questions “can you tell me something about your country?” “Tell us more about yourself!” but I was so scared I 2007-06-04T23:25:55-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Change-in-My-Life--33254.aspx [i:a431da5610]Patricia is eighteen and the monologue is set in the girls shared apartment of a multi-storey apartment block. She is leaning over the counter of the breakfast bar and aimlessly making herself some tea. It is late afternoon[/i:a431da5610] This can get so boring at times. -looks up slowly- I was so excited when my entrance report came back as a positive. I had always wanted to study somewhere with a different agenda than where I used to live. It was always so uptight and you could never really be yourself without the sarcastic old folks coming up to you and saying, ‘Well, well, I thought ya were supposed a be good at this sorta thing. If ya keep doin’ it all wrong I might as well ‘ave to do it meself.’ Do it themselves… that would be a funny sight. They can’t even toast bread, let alone do any other sort of work. I was the one that did the work. Me and my little sister. We used to work as part-time cleaners, and sometimes we would even do a bit of gardening if my Ma had some money issues she needed help with. But I gave that all up now, so until I get my degree, there isn’t any way for me to go back. I promised them. -puts the kettle on- Though I do miss having friends and family around me. People I could actually talk to and enjoy the company with. My roommates here aren’t the conversational types when it comes to roommates. It’s either you give them something or there’s no point in actually trying to know them. It’s a bit sad, but considering that they all grew up in the city with mums and dads obeying their every whim, I can understand why they can be obnoxious at times. But I had better keep quiet about that. They already hate me for not supporting them with their little house party. -pause- It wasn’t any good really, when I come to think of it. Cheap beer, even cheaper snacks, and music that sounded as if they had been pirated the wrong way. If anything, I helped save any reputation they had left considering they made a pig’s ear of everything. Supposed party animals… that’s a bit of a laugh. They may dress like animals but they act more like sluts… oh, I’m getting to be as bad as them now. -sighs- This place is completely different 2007-06-04T08:16:02-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Monologue--33249.aspx Padded Room In the quiet of my padded room, While insanity sets in, My room is comfortable and safe, So either way I win. The monsters can’t get me, And the voices will go away. Medication’s no longer a problem. I’m slightly more sane today. Don’t take me from me padded room, I swear I’ll go insane. Well, insane again, to tell the truth; Soft walls to ease my pain. Hallways Down the hall, on the end. Down the hall, first one on the right. Down the hall, gate A11. Down the hall, room 13. An illusion of freedom; But we are still stuck in the hallway. Down the hall, again. Down the hall to nowhere. The essence 2007-05-31T04:22:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Padded-Room-Vs_-Myself-Collection-by-Jessica-Benigno-33244.aspx Relationships Past and Present Collection By Jessica Benigno [color=blue:405a67778d]Mel Untitled You kissed me goodbye this morning My heart skipped a beat Am I falling for you? I'd give you my whole heart If we could both stand the pain. Hearts and Hurt Hearts in our notes, Hearts in our heads, But are they in our souls? We hold back for fear of hurt, Never really loving, And in the end it just hurts worse. Just love me to your full extent; I am already. I know you have scars but so do I. Untitled She's already bored. I swear I'm going to die. What happened to my adored? Why am I once again to cry? I'm numb. I hate life. Once again I have given too much, And gotten nothing in return. Apples and Oranges Apples and oranges don't mix They don't belong together They can't be combined But people still try You be my apple I'll be your orange We'll be unaccepted But it's not like we cared anyway Untitled There's a doorway between us: You have the key, But someone else has the lock. The closer I inch, And the worse that happens, The farther you float away. Alone again Asking myself Why am I not worth it? Everyone is leaving; My world's being torn apart; And I seem like the only one who cares. Remising Echoes/u] I long time ago I could still feel you Still smell you Still taste you But I tried to block it out Blank it out Forget about Now I'm searching for the echoes For where the love goes My scarlet red rose But the echoes are gone And I'm wondering when they left.[/color:405a67778d] [color=green:405a67778d]Ryan [u]I miss... The tender feeling of your fingertips brushing against my skin... The rush of ecstasy when your teeth graze the hollow of my throat... The waves of sensuality that pulse through my veins when we kiss... Your gentle caress that makes my whole body shiver... The way my mind yearns for your touch...[/color:405a67778d] [color=darkred:405a67778d]John Strain + Struggle Another oops. More disappointment. I can see it behind your smile. I know you too well To be fooled by such transparencies. Of course you smiled When I asked, But the smile was stale; Overused in spite of yourself. JB(squared) The softest lips I've ever felt The sweetest kisses too I've never tingled as much as this Than when I am with you Morning glories hinted sweetly Your kiss enticed me so And yet I know it will get warmer As this fire begins to grow Hands touch with longing Lips want for embrace Please don't leave me waiting So steady the pace Crystal eyes of steel Catch every move I make And always on my face A smile that won’t break Just to whet my appetite I'll tease you for a while But I can tell what's on your mind When I see that half-way smile You'll tease right back and taunt me so With electric fingertips And move 2007-05-31T03:46:36-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Reltionships-Past-and-Present-Collection-by-Jessica-Bengino-33243.aspx Padded Room In the quiet of my padded room, While insanity sets in, I am comfortable and safe, So either way I win. The monsters can't get me, And trhe voices will go away. Medication's no longer a problem, I'm slightly more sane today. Don't take me from my padded room. I swear I'll go insane. Well, insane again to tell the truth; Soft walls to ease my pain. Razor Blade Heart cracked but not broken Pride shattered into a thousand peices Cut myself just to feel the sting To replace the pain, if only for a moment I can't 2007-05-31T02:53:09-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Small-Collection-of-Poems-by-Jessica-Benigno-33242.aspx Imperfect This numbing feeling eclipses the sadness that I should be feeling... why am I so numb? Is everyone else like this? This thing we call feeling, do we all just pretend to have these amazing emotions that no one ever really expiriences and then just lies about? Why do I want this so badly but can't seem to feel it.... love so absrtactaly evades my every touch. Touch the burning candle so someone can help me feel it the way I "know" I should. Where are the warm fuzzies I've heard so much about? Even pain is less intense, the same scars hurt less or not at all. All is numb..... fleeting glimpses of pain, desire, dessperation, and...once...of love. Is there no more love to extract from my condemed soul? Soul is dead. No trickle of happiness to spare for the shattered peices of my heart? More abnormal than I before, empathy is at a loss to help, and I see no one in the dark screaming abyss that is my world. Worldy 2007-05-31T02:50:02-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Imperfect-by-Jessica-Benigno-33241.aspx The sun rises for a new summer day. School has ended, but now the real work starts. In the garden, the children have their parts: Mowing or weeding or shoveling hay, Canning or watering-not time to 2007-05-25T21:30:33-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sixties-Summer-Day-Sonnet-33227.aspx The Earth shattering news I thought I would never hear, “The world is coming to an end in seven days!” river of water ran down my cheeks, my heart galloping in my chest, and my brain throbbing with atrocious thoughts. I couldn’t share my information with people or they would looks like heard of sheep’s’, trying to make their way out of the heard. I feel I should live my life to the most extent and die happy with the people who are in my life. I don’t want to do anything erroneous because that would hurt the people I love, and I can’t hurt them before everyone gets deceased. Before the world comes to an end, I would spend time with my family. They are those people who have always loved me unconditionally and helped me when I couldn’t help myself. I would spend time with my sister and brother-in-law, who I have also always loved unconditionally. On my treat, I would take my family to London to meet our relatives. My relatives always brought happiness and support in our family. I would make sure I let them know that they are immensely loved by my family and I. W would eat out, go travel parts of England that we haven’t explored before, and stay up all night talking with our family. I would do some crazy, but legal activities with my friends. We would arrange to go to all the theme parks and fastest roller coaster in 24 hours. We would also go bungee jumping, and sky diving at Grand Canyon. I might as well face my fears before I die. My food is like breathing to me, because I cannot live without it. I would eat every deliciously craving fatting food that I have ever laid my eyes upon. I would like to pass away young, beautiful and skinny, except I do not mind gaining some weight before I die. I consider, I should die with a sweet taste in my mouth when I expire. Additionally, I will spend time with the man who brought heaven down to earth for me. My life purpose would be complete, knowing, I died in the arms of the man I adore. I would tell him how much I love him. It wouldn’t hurt dying, it would hurt knowing that it’s the last time I will see my soul reflecting in his 2007-05-11T04:59:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Seven-Days-before-Armageddon-33198.aspx Love has many stages or phases depends upon the type of Love you make or the thing or person you love The first and earliest stage is admiring when u see something and you admire it within in no 2007-05-04T19:19:31-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Stages-of-Love-33188.aspx purpose: to persuade Specific Purpose: to persuade my audience aggressive driving can be avoided INTRODUCTION (Attention Step) More and more drivers have started acting out their anger when they get behind the wheel, according to a study conducted by the (American Automobile Association). The study of aggressive driving is not new (Williams,1) has received attention as a national concern. After they’ve been cut off, tailgated, or slowed down by a vehicle in front of them, these angry drivers can commit incredible acts of violence, including assaults and murder. A nationwide study by (NHTSA) of fatal crashes at traffic signals in 1999 and 2000 estimated that 20 percent of the vehicles involved failed to obey the signals. Failing to comply with traffic control devices is an indicator of aggressive driving. In 2004, more than 900 people were killed and an estimated 168,000 were injured in crashes that involved red light running. Every day we have to deal with these types of people on the road. We run a great risk whether on a long trip, or a short commute. Fortunately, there is something we can do about it. BODY I. The major cause of aggressive driving is discourtesy or inattentive drivers. ( Problem Step) A. The most common trigger is the “lane hog.” 1. Other discourteous driving behaviors include but are not limited to, failing to signal, cutting off other drivers, and following too closely. 2. These actions can infuriate and trigger frustration aggression (Connell,25) B. Conditions that contribute to aggressive driving. 1. Congested roadways and reduced enforcement 2007-04-30T15:14:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Aggressive-Driving-Persuasive-Essay-33171.aspx On the outside he was a blue eyed, brown haired, misunderstood genius. On the inside he was an artist dying to come out, a lover with no one to swoon, and an unsuspecting geek to say the least. She made a mistake for she would always be too good for him. She was an heiress who needed someone to latch onto for a while. She was wild, unpredictable, and nothing more than a friend to any man she would like to call her own. She sat in class by the football players while he sat in the back drawing on desks. Their paths were never meant to cross and they were never supposed to come in contact with each other. Until one day when she decided she needed another way to get what she wanted. She approached him on the walk home. They lived in complete opposite sides of the town. For the first few blocks all she could see was the back of his head and all he could hear was her feet tapping lightly on the pavement. "SAMSON!", she called out, her brown hair flying out like streamers as she ran to catch up with him. He turned, noded, and sped his pace ever so slightly. “Samson wait! I need to talk to you.” “Oh, H_Hi Delilah” he stammers. “Sorry, I didn’t hear you. How have you been? I read your article in the school newspaper about how Mahatma Gandhi said that the greatness of a nation and its moral progress can be judged by the way its animals are treated. I thought it was really great. I would have said something before, but, well…" "Oh that doesn’t matter Sam. It was nothing really. Umm… listen. I have been noticing you in school. Have you been doing weight lifting? Oh, uh, no? Well, I just figured, I mean…" "I don’t consider muscle size a complement you know. And even if I did, Delilah, I’m neither stupid nor blind. I do look in mirrors and there is nothing but skin and bones on skeletal structure. What did you really want to talk to me about? Need me to write an English paper for you? Because well I’m free after tuba practice so you better jump on it now. What are we talking? A- Or a B+ maybe?" "No. No it’s not that. Well. Ok. I think I like you Sam. Your not like 2007-04-26T22:56:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Fictional-11-Page-Story-33168.aspx "The Green Green Grass" The doorbell rang and woke my baby up and I thought, “great another screwed up day with a cranky kid.” I am so sick of childcare consisting of 13 hours a day, 7 days a week. My husband told me I had to have this baby or get out. Sometimes I hate him, lately more often than not. He is bossy and controlling. I hadn’t even turned 21 before I made a major decision about marriage. My husband is an anal retentive neat freak and he expects all things perfect all the time. He would come home and if the house were the least bit off he would start yelling and slamming the dishes as he put them in the dishwasher. If the lampshade were a sixteenth of an inch off, he would roll his eyes and correct it in front of me as if I was either to blind or too lazy to do it myself. He would use the leveler on furniture, pictures and the lamps to make sure everything was even all the time. I told him having a baby is going to upset his whole universal balance of cleanliness. My daughter’s first words besides “Mama” and “Daddy” were “fresh” and “clean”. Now the house is always in disarray and I hope the squalor chokes him. The bell rings again, by this time the baby is screaming, the phone is ringing and the dog is going crazy at the door. Little dogs are so loud and obnoxious with their Napoleon complexes. Who is waking us so early in the morning? How rude! Is it another Jehovah’s Witness with their Watch Tower ideas or a Mormon to convert me to the altruistic ways of Joseph Smith? My life sucks. I have an entire day of cleaning and childcare. How am I suppose to clean the house, wash the car with such a small child under foot? My daughter is into exploring everything. She finds every crease, crack and hole in the place. I have several loads of dirty laundry waiting for me with my name on it; same goes for the clean ones. I tell my daughter no less than a hundred times a day to quit tormenting the dog let alone me. She does not want to listen to anybody. She is a bored and lonely child with no siblings. My 2007-04-25T20:34:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Green-Green-Grass-33148.aspx "A Simple Sacrifice" Some people go to great lengths to attend the musical performance of their choice. Middle aged washed-up hippies donning Hawaiian shirts, parrot hats, and Caribbean-style beads, flock in a sea of bright and blinding colors to the obnoxious sounds of the man they call Jimmy Buffet. Thousands of screaming teenage girls swarm like the Black Plague and pay hundreds of dollars for a one-way ticket to hell to catch a glimpse of such mindless pop-cultures whores as N’ Sync and Britney Spears. For my friends and I, it was just a simple trip to Penn State’s main campus in the sweltering heat of a mid-July day in 2000 to see a band we followed religiously. The idea for this trip started as most concert-bound road trips do, with a group of ten indecisive teenagers who all gave their word they would be there when they heard the heaven-sent phrase, “Less Than Jake is coming.” The number of explorers on this expedition quickly dwindled to a final courageous group of four. The only four misfit youths to stick with our love for this band were Chris, Jay, Matt, and me. Chris, whose gelled hair fell forward like wet palm leaves in such a manner that I have never seen duplicated, was the fearless driver. Then there was Jay, who wore baggy clothes and had curly red hair that brought him to resemble a pumpkin as it sat on top of his stubby head, who was the youngest and had just recently convinced his parents to let out some slack on their leash of authority. Next was Matt, who stood at least six feet tall and had the super-human ability to put a smile on anyone’s face and pull him out of the deepest slums of depression with one of his dumb jokes or trite pick up lines. Finally, there was me, with a messy crop of short hair that had been dyed the glowing color called “wild fire”; I was just happy to be with my friends who I loved like brothers. As we arrived at State College’s main campus and realized that we had no tickets to this sold-out show, we all felt a little disappointed but swallowed the lumps in our throats and kept hope. After walking for an hour, our shoes seemed to stick to the hot pavement as we drudged along, unsuccessfully searching for 2007-04-25T20:31:24-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Simple-Sacrifice-33146.aspx Pet Peeves I was drifting off to sleep while listening to the summer night’s breeze, rustling the leaves on the oak, outside my window. It was peaceful, dreamy, and most of all, safe. I was almost asleep when a loud buzzing sound filled my ear. A disturbing annoyance cancelled all my thoughts of sleep, and it disturbed all the peace. Buzzzzzzzz... buzzzzzzzz... buzzzzzzz. Only a mosquito can make that sound. “How did it get in here?” I thought. Buzzzzz... buzzzzzzz. I swatted and slapped at that annoying creature. “I’ll get it, I know I will” I thought, “I’ll knock it down in midair and put it out of its misery.” That itsy-bitsy pest couldn’t survive my powerful swipes. Therefore, I swung to the left, to the right, above my head, over my stomach, everywhere. I didn’t miss an inch of the darkness. Nothing could have survived that extreme attack of mine! I probably looked like a crazed lunatic, but it was all for a cause. “There,” I thought, “I’m certain now, it has to be dead. It had to be dead, with my arms flying everywhere swatting and swiping. It was probably knocked dead, somewhere on the floor… “I’ll just clean it up in the morning.” Slowly my panting was returning to normal. Tranquility was returning. Then I realized that my body was tensing. It was become so tense my muscles started to weaken. I was tense because I was listening. Listening so hard that my ears felt like they were twitching. Silence, blessed silence. No nasty creature was there to bother me anymore. The breeze rustled the leaves and I started to dream. I was on some beach, serene waters, and giant white clouds, like full-blooming magnolias, with warm sand. Suddenly, I snapped awake. buzzzzzzz... buzzzzzz... buzzzzzz. “No! No! No!” I sat rite up. “Okay this time I will get it,” I thought. I swung my feet onto the floor, and turned on the light. I picked up a T-shirt, and listened. Nothing. I peered everywhere like an eagle. Eagle Eye they should call me—I don’t miss a thing! But, I looked carefully into the light, and… nothing. “Do lights attract mosquitoes?” I thought with a devilish smile, “Haha! Bait!” I scanned the walls, the ceiling. I gripped my T-shirt, ready for a possible assault. Silence. Nothing. I watched the light, and stood still, listening and ready. 2007-04-19T21:38:15-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Pet-Peeves--33064.aspx The Blue Rebellion Why did dad send me here? He knew that Asuro was a corrupt company with a tendency for false advertising. Relaxing, exotic military colony my-ass. It’s more like planet of the damned. There’s not too much I can do about it now, though. Here I am on Pluto. I think it’s 2155, but after working in the mines for years I’ve pretty much stopped keeping track. All the miners work for at least 14 hours day, sweating in our enviro-suits and tediously working in the drillers, constantly searching for an iota of any sort of valuable metal. We have only 15 minutes to eat a meager, company-provided meal of trash. Everyday, the only color I see is blue. The entire planet gives off an iridescent indigo glow. I don’t even know if I can still see any other colors. To make things worse, a plague has been spreading through the mines, killing thousands of miners. No one knows the cause or the cure for the plague, but when people start to suddenly collapse and spasm around the mines, everyone becomes cautious. Cautious of something they cannot even identify. Asuro has hired mercenary guards to control the miners and keep us on task. They all treat us like shit. Lately, there have been wanted posters up all over the mines. Someone going by the name Sôl has started a revolution among the miners, calling themselves the Blue Rebellion. Sôl claims that Shyft, CEO of Asuro, is responsible for the plague as some sort of conspiracy. I don’t know about that, but the idea of a revolution seems pretty visionary. The miners outnumber the guards a thousand to one; we have a pretty good chance of overpowering them, even without any firepower. Well, until anything really happens, I’m still stuck here in these hellish mines, waiting for the day I am become free from this life. A life of slavery. “Kid! You there! Hey kid!” I came out of my daydream to hear a fellow miner calling me. “Hey kid, shift’s over; time to get some well-needed sleep.” I blankly glared at him, “I have a name, you know.” He raised an eyebrow at me and said, “Fine, kid. What’s your name?” I noticed that he 2007-04-18T15:17:47-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Blue-Rebellion--32995.aspx Now you know just how I feel I should've let you take the wheel My finger tight around the hatch Hoping something soft would catch We have now plummeted to our death Only you can hear my last breath I wanted this to happen Yet I’m scared while your 2007-04-03T21:46:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Who-s-Driving-32894.aspx I knew it I told you Why didn’t you listen This would have never happened I’m sorry Its my fault I didn’t follow my gut But you don’t remember You never will In trouble, In pain Because of me Worst is you don’t remember what you gave to me And I’m not talking about the bruises Will you ever again Doubt it You don’t know how much i care I wiped 2007-04-03T21:22:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sober--32884.aspx Is love really a gift worth fighting for, Or is that merely what we want to think? What if it turns out he was with some whore And the relationship begins to sink? His gift of love is now a Trojan Horse Attacking from the deep depths of your heart Betrayal, like the flu, must run its course Sinking in like the poison of a dart. But somehow its worth taking a slight chance To hear those three simple words “I love you” And feel his arms around you and his hands When 2007-03-15T23:53:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/14-Line-Shakespearian-Sonnett-32802.aspx Narrative of My Christmas Gift It seems like all of my life I have been changing homes. Even as a toddler, I never really knew what it was to have a Mom and Dad. I did have a lot of temporary parents, but they were never stable. The impact that it had on my life was pretty tremendous. I went from home to home, never really understanding what it was that I would do wrong to get kicked out. Finally, I have moved in with a white family. It’s almost been a year now. This is my longest stay at a foster home. Mr. and Mrs. Smit have treated me a little differently than their biological child, considering the fact that I am a different color than they are. But I guess it’s better for me to be treated a little differently than be kicked out of their home. It’s fun having another child in the house. Sometimes Ann bugs me though. For example, when we play hide and seek, I’m always it. But every time she gets tagged, she’ll stop playing because she is tired. Or when she plays with her dolls, she won’t let me touch them. Not that I would want to. I don’t like playing with dolls anyway. I would rather be playing with my basketball. “Dinner is ready,” says Mrs. Smit. When we eat dinner, it is always the same. At six o’clock when Mr. Smit comes home, dinner is already set on the table. When we all sit down, the first thing that we do is pray. Usually Mr. Smit says the prayer, but his wife and Ann have done it too a couple of times. I’ve never said it though; I guess it’s a good thing because I wouldn’t know how to do it. After we are done eating, I usually clear the table. I remember back in the summer when the weather would be really hot. I would run outside when I was done. Now that it’s snowing, I just go back upstairs and play with Ann. Christmas is coming soon and I’m really excited. I’m hoping Santa will bring me a set of little race cars. I used 2007-03-06T22:26:17-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Narrative-of-My-Christmas-Gift-32749.aspx You could never imagine the pain i feel, when i start to question what is real...... I have this fear of never being satisfied, i can't find stable happinessbelieve me, i've tried.Please know it's not easy, thinking I might live life until i die,wondering if i'll ever be satisfied.Who else could I blame myself for my insecurity? Sometimes i hate my cynicism, which only results in vacillation,i get caught in the whirlwind that circulates through my mind. i take a breath 2007-03-02T23:12:14-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Are-You-Real--32699.aspx Companion animals bring such joy and wonder into our lives. What can be more exciting than sharing your life with a young puppy as it grows; watching it develop its own personality, and experiencing the unconditional love that is given by our furry, four-legged friends? As any devoted pet owner can tell you, proper care and nutrition can help establish a foundation of good health and ensures a long, happy life for your pet. Unfortunately, many consumers are unaware that the sweet little puppy that peered hopefully at them from the pet store window or the enticing advertisement in the newspaper that offered a pure bred puppy for such a bargain often comes with a hidden catch – these puppies, and their myriad of health problems, may be coming from a puppy mill. Though the definition of a puppy mill varies widely depending on who you ask, the basic principle of a puppy mill is a “mass dog-breeding operation [...] which is designed purely for profit, not comfort” (Stop Puppy Mills). The animals which are bred in a puppy mill are kept in deplorable conditions; over-crowding, minimal to no medical treatment, irresponsible breeding practices, and very little socialization with people are just a few of the multitude of inhumane acts which these dogs face in a puppy mill. “Who is in charge of preventing these actions?” you may ask. The United States Department of Agriculture (USDA) is responsible for the licensing of kennels and enforcement of the Animal Welfare Act (AWA) in the United States, but with only 96 USDA agents assigned to monitoring thousands of kennels throughout the US, the majority of the efforts devoted to caring for these animals lies on local shelters and animal rescue groups who act on tips of abuse (Get the Facts on Puppy Mills). Most of the laws dealing with animal welfare are set by each state. Tennessee may not be in one of the key so-called “puppy mill states” - Arkansas, Iowa, Kansas, Missouri, Nebraska, Oklahoma, and Pennsylvania – but its current regulations regarding kennel fees, and the supervision of these kennels are so lax, that running a mass breeding operation can easily be concealed. By paying an amount between five and fifteen dollars, any Joe or Jane Public in Tennessee can open their own breeding practice, knowing that there are no laws in 2007-02-26T02:51:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-Should-Be-Done-to-Stop-the-Puppy-Mill-Trade-32695.aspx What does it mean? It means love and caring. love in our hearts. 2007-02-19T20:39:27-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/America--32651.aspx You could never imagine the pain i feel, when i start to question what is real...... I have this fear of never being satisfied, i can't find stable happinessbelieve me, i've tried.Please know it's not easy, thinking I might live life until i die,wondering if i'll ever be satisfied.Who else could I blame myself for my insecurity? Sometimes i hate my cynicism, which only results in vacillation,i get caught in the whirlwind that circulates through my mind. i take a breath 2007-02-19T20:38:03-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Are-You-Real--32650.aspx A Mother's love is somethingthat no one can explain,It is made of deep devotionand of sacrifice and pain,It is endless and unselfishand enduring come what mayFor nothing can destroy itor take that love away . . .It is patient and forgivingwhen all others are forsaking,And it never fails or falterseven though the heart is breaking . . .It believes beyond believingwhen the world around condemns,And it glows with all the 2007-02-19T20:28:32-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Mothers-Love-II--32649.aspx M" is for the million things she gave me, "O" means only that she's growing old, "T" is for the tears she shed to save me, "H" is for her heart of purest gold; "E" is for her eyes, with love-light shining, "R" means right, and right she'll always be,Put them all together, they spell "MOTHER," A word 2007-02-19T20:27:12-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Mothers-Love-32648.aspx When God created teachers,He gave us special friendsTo help us understand His worldAnd truly comprehend The beauty and the wonderOf everything we see,And become a better personWith each discovery. When God created teachers,He gave us special guidesTo show us ways in which to growSo we can all decideHow to live and how to doWhat’s right instead of wrong,To lead us so that we can leadAnd learn how to be strong. Why God created teachers,  In His wisdom and His grace, Was to help us learn to make our world 2007-02-19T20:24:56-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Why-God-Created-Teachers-32647.aspx "Happy Birthday" means much more Than have a happy day. Within these words lie lots of things I never get to say. It means I 2007-02-19T20:23:36-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Happy-Birthday-32646.aspx Unreal. That’s the only word I can think of to explain the way I feel. Slowly I stretch my arms out in front of me and touch my skin, examining the strange texture of it. It is no longer is the warm, dry smoothness that I am used to; now it is cold, soft but slightly rubber-like, the type of skin that only belongs to one type of person… A dead one. I throw the sheets off, pull myself to the side of the bed and turn my standing mirror towards me. My god…I have no idea who I’m looking at! What I do see looking back at me is a pale-as-a-ghost, half-naked, confused, twenty-five year old, re-animated dead man. “Jeeeezzzus Christ man, look what he did to you.” I think to myself as I touch my face, sending a cold chill down my spine. “This…is so not natural!” I run my hands through my knotted hair and look at the new, slightly altered (and I use that term very loosely) me; feeling like everything and nothing at all at the same time. It is going to take some getting used to, you know, being the living dead and all, and seeing as I really didn’t have much of a choice anyway. Confused as to my next step? Most definitely, and now I find myself just sitting here, staring at the blood-stained sheets by my feet, as the memories slowly start creeping back to me of that unforgettable night at that Bar I worked at and all the following strange events that led up to my unholy demise. [/color:26970cdb1d] [color=black:26970cdb1d] See, I lived in the Bronx; and the thing about living in that part of New York is that if you’re not too much of the social type, it can be a sickeningly lonely place, and it is so easy to get lost in the myriad of tall buildings and people of all shapes and sizes that littered the streets Twenty-four hours a day. I myself was a lonely man, with nowhere in particular to go except The Big Chugg Bar where I worked as a bartender every night except Wednesdays and Sundays. My routine life was really beginning to get to me, but really, there was nothing much I could do about it. I’d sleep from 7:00 a.m ‘till 4:00 p.m, exercise, get down to the bar by 5:30 p.m, work from 2007-02-19T17:27:31-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Vampires-32645.aspx Bulimia nervosa, more commonly known simply as bulimia or binge and purge disorder, is an eating disorder that affects 1 in 4 college-aged women in America, or 1 in 10,000 Americans. The most common misconception concerning bulimia is that it is simply a physical or mental problem. Many people do not understand that bulimia is a disease that affects both the mind and the body, and in its course can destroy both aspects of the diseased individual. Bulimia affects a variety of different people, but generally the victims will fall tend to fall into certain categories. Those at highest vulnerability to this disease are young adult females, ages 12 to 18. The disease, however, can start as early as elementary school, or much later in life. Others (such as athletes competing in sports such as ballet, gymnastics, ice-skating, diving, etc.) may also be pressured into starting bulimic habits. Males who perform in athletics such as wrestling and dance are at high risk for developing the disease as well. Victims of bulimia can often be linked to being victims of verbal, physical, and/or sexual abuse, though not all are. Bulimia may also contain ties to diseases such as clinical or manic depression. Bulimics often start out with anorexa (starvation and excessive exercising), or may turn to anorexia after being bulimic. Bulimia is marked by significant cycles in eating habits. Bulimics will often starve themselves (calorie/food/fat intake restriction -- sometimes with the help of diet pills or supplements) for extended periods of time prior to a massive binge, during which they consume abnormal amounts of food in a short period of time. These binges are followed by purging, which generally is constituted by self-induced vomiting. Other methods of purging the body include the use of diuretics, laxatives, and excessive exercising. Bulimics are generally within what is considered to be a "normal" weight range, but see themselves as being overly fat, or suffer from an intense fear of gaining weight. They often do realize that they have a problem, but by that point the cycle has become an obsession. Bulimics usually weigh themselves frequently, even several times daily. Bulimics also suffer from an emotional cycle of guilt, paion, depression, and "highs." They feel pride when they succeed in starving themselves; guilt, 2007-02-17T07:25:01-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bulimia-32636.aspx Early for a dinner reservation on a cold wintery night, I stood in a parking garage vestibule watching two homeless men. One was black, one was white, both were dressed in the haphazard uniform of the streets. The smaller of the two sat on the sidewalk, leaning against the wall, his knees drawn up, head resting against the grimy brick, a smoldering cigarette hung from his mouth. The bigger man wore a navy-blue knit cap pulled down over his head. He had a dark scar on the bridge of his nose and his right hand was wrapped in a dingy ace bandage. This man was constantly on the move, as hyper-active as the other was lethargic. When there were no cars waiting at the traffic light and no pedestrians to intercept, he would pace, crossing the street at the light, turning left and crossing that street, turning left and crossing again, then back to where he'd started. Again and again he would repeat this drill, striding quickly from corner to corner to corner like some zoo animal pacing the limits of his territory. But whenever cars stopped for the red light he would quickly stalk to the driver's window of the first car and lean down, gesturing, demanding spare change from the driver. Rebuffed, he would indignantly move to the second and so on. One driver opened his window an inch and slipped a dollar bill through. Another driver, a young woman, actually drove away through a red light rather than face the tall, threatening man with the bandaged hand and the cut on his nose. The intersection was between me and my restaurant, and the aggressive one, with his constant pacing, was effectively covering both sides of the street. I realized I'd have to carefully time my passage to avoid him. The intersection became empty, and the big man made one complete circuit of the four corners, then approached his listless companion and, arms waving, began to deliver an animated one-way monologue. The smaller man turned his face against the wall and kicked weakly at the legs of the other who threw his arms up in the air in exasperation and turned back to the street, head swiveling, in search of new targets of opportunity. A taxi pulled to the curb and a pretty blond woman in a full-length red coat emerged. She was immediately confronted by the big aggressive man in the blue wool 2007-02-17T07:21:19-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Priorities--32635.aspx Imagine that you are visiting your mother's house and you're poking around up in the attic when you come across a dusty shoe box tucked under the eaves, a box you don't remember from earlier forays into your past. Curious, you open the box to find that it is filled with sheets of yellowing stationery, each sheet covered with your grandmother's elegant handwriting. As you take out the top sheet you are already imagining her quiet, quavering voice, But when you begin to read it is the voice of a younger woman you hear. You read her simple prose; she is peering into the eyes of her tiny daughter, born that very morning. She hasn't settled on a name yet, she refers to the infant as Baby Girl, but she lists the names under consideration. In the middle of the short list you find your mother's name. Entranced, you dig further and find a childhood memory about your grandmother's grandmother: Grandmama is in the cellar, it reads, it is wash day, and the outer cellar door has been unlatched and opened outward and sunlight is sliding into the stony-grey dampness of the cellar. There are soap stone tubs and a wash board, and homemade soap, yellowish-tan and cut in rectangles, drying on shelf paper made from newspapers. As the children play, running in and out between the cellar and the back yard, Grandmama works and works and works. Finally she carries the basket of clean clothes up the steps and out into the yard. Rope has been tied from trees to poles back and forth. Grandmama never seems angry or annoyed when the children follow her around. At the end of the day the wash is all down, the clothes line rolled up, the outer door closed again and the cellar clean, dark and empty. A third story describes five weeks of barely-suppressed terror that your grandmother endured during the last summer of the war; five long weeks when, without warning or explanation, the daily letters from her young husband--your grandfather--suddenly stopped arriving. A treasure! A treasure from the past. Would you trade this box of writings for any novel you've ever read? For any movie you've ever seen? Then why aren't you writing down your life? "But we've taken tons of pictures," you say, "we've videotaped the baptisms, the birthday parties, the vacations." "So what," I say. "What have you written?" "A picture is worth a thousand 2007-02-17T07:18:16-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Write-About-Yourself--32634.aspx NO! I don’t want to go! Let go of me, I don’t want to! “Well you have to and I’m not leaving you here! Trust me it’s a nice neighborhood and you’ll meet a lot of new friends. Now get in the car we’re going!” I didn’t want to move my little neighborhood I’ve known everyone in it since I was small, and this new place seemed so creepy. It was a long drive through the rain but we finally arrived at the house a little past midnight. It was a full moon and the clouds started to thin out, I had never seen the house before until now, it was so strange to me, it looked like it had a face it two huge windows for the eyes staring back at me. I had gotten the feeling that it didn’t want me there either. My mother was oblivious to the situation, “Wow doesn’t it look pretty at night” she said. I grabbed our bags and headed inside, it looked like it was going to rain again. My mom went inside first, she tried to turn a light on but the electricity went out from the storm. “I don’t want to stay in here! I want to go back home lets go to a hotel or something, please!” “Its okay will just sleep in the living room tonight.” We gathered around the fireplace and lit a small fire. She fell asleep fairly quickly and I stayed awake, or tried to. I did fall asleep for just a minute until I realized where I was, there was no way I would be able to go to sleep not in a place like this, and of all the places it had to be my new house. My eyes wondered around the room, darting across each corner. There! I heard something, it played over and over in my head so I could try and figure it out. It sounded like someone walking down the stairs towards the living room. There! Again! I know that’s what it is now my heart began to race I didn’t want to make a noise. It stopped, I quietly rolled over and nudged my mom “Mom, someone’s in the house, wake up.” She didn’t move, this time I started to shake her a little “ Mom really wake up” I rolled her over and started to 2007-02-16T05:41:03-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Scary-Story--32627.aspx Origin of the Eagle One day a young 2007-02-16T05:40:32-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Origin-of-the-Eagle-32626.aspx Grandma Beck was a multi-talented, independent, hard working old lady. Even as an old lady, she was very active and passionate about one thing: working. She was by far the strongest person I had ever met. She had to support herself; she lived alone after my grandfather passed away (Which was ironically on my birthday July 15th, 1978). She slept with a loaded handgun in her bedside table and a police club shoved into the side of her waterbed. I was lucky to spend nine years getting to know her as my grandma. In 1984 we move from Maine into my grandmas house at 319 Filmore Avenue, Cape Canaveral, Florida. It was one block from the Atlantic Ocean; we went to the beach all the time. She let me sleep on her heated waterbed with her; I remember watching “The Golden Girls” late at night with her. I would make waves on the waterbed and she would pretend to be riding them. I loved getting to know her; she was a very special part of my childhood memories and she was nice to let us live with her until we found a place to live. Grandma Beck worked at the NCO (Officers club) at Patrick Air Force Base, Cape Canaveral Air Force Station in Florida. She was a waitress and she bussed tables to support herself, she worked everyday until she was eighty years old. I can remember her crisp white dress and her big dangly gold hoop earrings that she wore to work, her ruby red lipstick that she always had placed way beyond her lip line. My grandma was very hip; she wore nice clothes, not the polyester garb that my other grandma wears. She would do her roots every week with Clairol jet-black hair dye to cover her gray hair, which is why her hair had a blue tinge to it. She smelled like Foille, a topical cream that she used for her dry arms, it smell just like bag balm. Only weighing about a hundred pounds she reminded me of Olive Oile, Popeye’s wife. And I’m quite positive that she was the oldest lady I had ever seen wearing a two-piece bikini. She drove an old Datsun car; it was the most hideous car I had ever seen. I never understood why she drove that old car; she had money for a better car. I think my grandpa 2007-02-14T15:36:35-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Grandma-s-Old-Datsun--32617.aspx Gay Marriage One of the lesser topics making waves in society is that of gay marriage. I call it a lesser topic because, while gay marriage is an important issue, it simply does not hold a candle to war. War is perhaps the most meaningful outlet for the full spectrum of human expression, and we should make it our primary focus always. Way down the list of important topics, right after healthcare and global warming, is gay marriage. As a straight man belonging to the coveted 18-25-year-old male demographic, I consider myself uniquely qualified to comment on this issue that has nothing to do with me whatsoever. With upwards of hundreds of gay people living in the United States, gay marriage has become somewhat of an epidemic, however unless gay people are also magical, it looks like homosexual marriage is destined to remain as illegal as crime, which is a pretty bad thing I'm told. And, if gay people are indeed magical, it might be necessary for another series of witch trials for the safety of everyone. This all might seem unfair, but we do live in an unfair society. If you think gay rights are limited, just look at what the terrorists have to put up with. Their rights are virtually nonexistent, and with such hatred directed towards them it's no wonder they want to blow us up. The age-old reasoning as to why gay marriage is a crime against nature is that the Bible says homosexuality is a sin, not unlike beating the Pope to death with a baseball bat. Somewhere in the Bible, sandwiched in-between the all-encompassing madness is a line that says it is unconstitutional for a man to marry another man. This is reinforced by the story of Noah's ark. Noah managed to fit two of every animal into a huge ark and navigate around a flooded earth, evading storms and sea creatures. When the waters subsided, the earth was repopulated with the animals he sheltered. Had he not picked both a male and female of every one of the millions of animal and insect species he saved, there would have been no reproduction. Thanks to this we are living in a healthy and densely populated world. No thanks to you, gay culture! Times have changed and the world is no longer recovering from a flood. People are plentiful and thusly homosexuality is a viable alternative for those seeking 2007-02-11T00:12:04-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Gay-Marriage--32611.aspx Living Free An abandoned lioness cub, alone, frightened, scared and cold, yet still holding to life like a drop of water holding to the granite stalactite of a lonely cave, in the darkness of despair. The cub crawls to a nearby barn where it stays and waits out the storm. But stays longer than expected. Daniel cared for animals, almost too much and that was why he was in the barn that fateful night, during the unusually heavy summer storm. The cub collapsed just as Daniel got close. He picked her up and headed for the warmest corner. The bitter cold sweeping across his face and bare feet, biting at his fingers and toes, yet he stayed and waited, caring only for the cubs' innocent life. He pulled his jacket closer around him but not for his own warmth but for that of the cub, now fatefully named. Kiba. A vicious breeze blew through the open barn doors, cutting through skin, chilling the marrow of the bone. Shadows glide across the straw strewn stable. One shadow in particular, the dark flowing shadow. Seamlessly gliding. Slowly stalking. Daniel was worried, the cub growled. Daylight was approaching when Daniel broke from the barn, the storm had died but had also left a wave of destruction in its wake. The earth was wet but drying in the hot Serengeti sun. Daniel knew it wouldn't be long now till everything was back to normal, and that was what he was worried about. Once everything was normal Kiba would have to leave or worse. It was midday now and Daniels father called for him over the sound of the radio playing in the kitchen, where his mother was hard at work cooking. Daniel, get in here yah, dad? I thought I heard something growl in your room? nee, pah Dan, don't lie to me! I'm not, honest ok, go do your chores, and don't forget to feed the horses yah, pah Daniel slowly trudged to the stables, to where he had left Kiba. It was bout 5pm when Daniel came back to the house. Sweat dripping from his forehead but he was smiling, as he always did. Supper would be ready, but Daniel didn't have time. He had to get tot eh stables, to Kiba. He got redressed in some normal clothes and climbed out of his window, out to the stables. Kiba was lying, in the corner of the stables, on one of the many sacks. She seemed intent 2007-02-06T17:49:26-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Living-Free--32597.aspx Description of Easter Jack sat in his cabin staring at the fire for hours..... How would he get home for Easter? He was all the way in Alaska and his family was in Florida. He got up and walked around thinking about what he could do to get home. His sled! He would take his sled into town about 80 miles south and get a ride to the airport. Jack hitched up his sled dogs, packed all his belongings, and headed off towards town. Jack noticed that it was getting dark, he thought he should set up camp before it got dark. The tent went up quickly and the fire started right after. After a good meal Jack was off to bed. The next morning he woke up to find nothing. His sled and dogs had disappeared into the night when he was sleeping, all that was left was a few rations and some odd supplies. Jack figured that there was no reason to sit around feeling sorry for himself so he started walking. Jack walked about 10 miles over the next 4 nights and then he had to stop from exhaustion. He set up what he had for camp and went to sleep. The next morning he awoke to the sound of dogs. What luck, a person in a sled dog race had stumbled upon his shabby camp and stopped to see if he needed any help. Jack quickly told the man about his predicament and the man said he would gladly help being that Jacks destination was on his way. Once Jack go to town he gave the man who helped him out the little money he had in return for the favor. The man gladly accepted it and left. Just then Jack realized that he had no money to buy his plane tickets. He tried flagging down the already half gone samaritan, but it was too late, he was out of sight. Jack spent the next week working in a appliance store in the town for some money. Once he gathered up all his pay he bought the plane ticket. Heading out to the airport Jack thought about how exciting it would be to see his family for the first time in 3 years, the thought of 2007-01-29T05:29:54-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Description-of-Easter-32487.aspx Twas the night before Christmas And all down the block PBCC students had gathered For a party that would ROCK There were three ping pong tables And four kegs Five old school sound systems And a 2007-01-22T20:23:13-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/PBCC-Xmas-Party-Poem--32429.aspx [size=18:8544769d02][color=green:8544769d02]It all started when we had a two-hour drive from Manila where to one of the Philippines most popular get aways, Villa Escudero, a place where Philippine culture and history comes to life. In the entrance, green grassy plantation where many tall coconut trees would be seen and coconut farmers are working. It was really a beautiful rural setting wherein you could feel the essence of nature. The first place we roamed was the museum. At first, it looks like a church on the outside but as we get inside the first-storey of the museum 2007-01-09T12:53:35-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Trip-to-Villa-Escudero-32327.aspx Creative Writing Short Story: That Guy And His Chickens A long long time ago, about when the dinosaurs were alive, there was a big fat ugly round red bird that flew furiously into a wall, and turned into a bigger dumber super retard. The super dumb retarded bird plummeted from the sky, like boulders sink in the big blue beautiful sea. It rolled furiously down a rocky bumpy rough jagged mountain and fell shamelessly into a big pitch black hole in the dusty floor. It lay there lifeless, motionless. A big, angry, annoying, desperate t-rex came waddling along and found the sorry sad dumb bird laying there, all alone in a big pitch black hole in the dirty floor. The big, bad, angry, desperate t-rex decided to take advantage of this time, and boldly raped it. When the fat dumb retarded round red bird awoke from its long slumber, it forgot it could fly, and climbed into a tree and layed some eggs. Then it fell from the big long endless tall tree. The gods in the heavens on their big heavenly, luscious, firm, round, beautiful, duel, milk like clouds, saw this, and started to laugh so hard until one of them fell off. When the gods face hit the earth, the impact was so hard that it killed all the dinosaurs on earth. Millions of years later, there was a bum in the streets of chopstick town, which is right beside fork town. This bum was very young he was abandoned at the age of five. He is now 15. His dream was to get filthy, stinking, rich so he could laugh and mock at all the people who left him to die. This young boy was all bones, and had long brown hair. He had heard of a gold rush in a near by area, and took advantage of this and stole a shovel, so he could dig up some gold. So here’s where his life really begins… The boy had a name once, but he couldn’t remember it. Well anyways, once he stole him self a good shovel, he set off to dig his hole that was to bring him great riches. He arrived at an empty wasteland, it was like a desert. All you could see was flat land for miles. But he was determined to get rich, so he put his shovel into the floor, and started digging. 2007-01-09T02:39:46-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Creative-Writing-Short-Story-That-Guy-And-His-Chickens-32313.aspx Meaningful Moments in Life Life is a made up of a collection of moments. Some people say that one must learn from obstacles that everyone struggles with. Some people say that every challenge helps to achieve strength of character and self-growth. The most significant change in my life was my elder sister’s battle with cancer. Even though it was a very hurtful experience that has drastically affected both me and my family, it helped me know myself better as a person, realize that I can appreciate God’s gift of life and good health and understand what an inspiration my sister is to me and how much love she has given me over the years. Whenever my sister was home, everything was special and different. Since she was the one who maintained the family’s serenity, there was nothing to argue about when she was present. For instance, when I was a teenager, my dad always pushed me a step harder and tried to create his idea of a social life for me, which was noticeably slowly placing me in depression moods. My sister on the other hand always calmed me down about it, and tried to explain to me the meaning behind fatherhood, and that no matter what he says or does, it’s always for my best and I should cherish him for that. Down through the years and as time evolved, I remembered my sister’s words of wisdom and love as I watched my dad’s heart break every time he saw her in pain. As I watched my sister fight her battle with patience and a big smile, I realized that even in her weakest moments, she was still our source of love and strength. She helped me understand that it’s in life’s toughest times that you are the strongest, and that by little faith, hope and patience, you will overcome it. She made me value family and strong bonds and brought me to appreciate the little moments and believe in miracles. Even though it was difficult at the beginning, I found out that I was capable of doing anything I wanted as long as I persisted in doing it. Ironically, it was my sister’s pain that made me a better person today. Needless to say, she also finally introduced me to my new hero, my father. Now looking back at my childhood, and remembering how I thought my sister and I were different 2007-01-08T20:46:00-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Meaningful-Moments-in-Life--32278.aspx A Family Hero in His Own Right He was eldest of nine children and lived in a small village in north of Iran. His father was a poor farmer and lived a very simple life. During their times, children worked in the fields to help the family survive. Ghodratollah was a very intelligent and curious child. From the beginning, he was interested in everything around him. He and his brothers and sisters had to walk over a hill for almost an hour to reach the closest school. They had to work in the field and attend school or otherwise they wouldn’t be able to get their education. Ghodratollah had to work six to seven hours a day to be able to afford the bare minimum of being able to attend school and have papers to write on. He also had to take care of all of his eight brothers and sisters because his parents were constantly working in the field to support the family. At the age of fourteen, Ghodratollah had to move to the city to be able to attend high school since there were no high schools in his village. At fourteen, he had to become independent and responsible. His father, who was a very kind and hard working man, though did not have any education himself, supported Ghodratollah as much as was within his ability. He even sold one of his small lands to be able to pay Ghodratollah a very small amount of allowance every month so that he could go to school and get a very good education. Life was very hard, but they were all thankful that they had their health and each other. Ghodratollah finished his high school and was number 20 in the whole nation in the national exam that was taken after high school to determine what college each student was to attend (equivalent to the SAT). He was at the top with students who had attended private schools all of their lives and had role models who were doctors and lawyers. He was with those who knew nothing of work and knew nothing but money. He had gotten himself out of a primitive world and had stepped into a new world where he could excel and become what he had always dreamed of becoming: a doctor. He got accepted to the most prestigious University in Iran: Tehran University. He, 2006-12-29T17:04:39-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Family-Hero-in-His-Own-Right-32166.aspx What Do Children Really Learn In School? “Michael… Michael get up your going to be late for school” mom yelled. “Not again” I said, as I rolled out of my warm and comfortable bed into the floor. I dragged myself to the bathroom and splashed some cold water on my face. And then it hit me “Sarah!” Sarah was my girlfriend. We had grown up together, only living a few houses apart. Her hair was as black as night, witch set off her deep, blue hypnotic eyes. She had two storybook dimples, and a smile to match. Her southern accent, and country manner could charm the boots right off your feet. And her mature nature was far beyond that of most fourteen-year-old girls. Sarah was the down to earth type that would give you the shirt right off her back if it would help. And I loved her for that. I jumped in the shower, threw on some clothes and darted out the door. This was the second time this week I had been late to meet her. When I got to the bus stop I could tell by her frown that she wasn’t happy with me. I kissed her hello, she blushed a little and her look softened a bit. “Problems this morning?” she asked. “The usual,” I replied. She didn’t force the issue any farther than that. That was golden about Sarah; she never pushed buttons that didn’t need to be pushed. She got her point across with out saying much of anything. The bus arrived, and everyone got on. We headed to the back, were the older kids sat, and took our usual seats. Sarah and me had been going out now for close to a year. We had been through a lot of things together. She was my first girlfriend, my first kiss, and my first love. We sat there holding hands, and talking about our futures. She wanted to be a teacher, and I was going to be a doctor. We would get married, live in a big house, and have lots of children. We both knew that we would be together forever. When we got to the schoolhouse I kissed her, and said goodbye. Me being a year older than her we didn’t have any classes together, and rarely had time to see each other during school. I headed down the 2006-12-29T16:07:37-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-Do-Children-Really-Learn-In-School-32159.aspx A Valuable Relationship Over the past year or so I have begun to analyze certain things that pertain to my life from a more realistic perspective. One thing in particular has noticeably affected me. My fourteen-year-old cat Alex, about 81 years of age in human terms hasn’t that much time left on this planet. My first real friendship and also the longest friendship I’ve ever had will come to a close eventually. He is my pet, but I cherish him like a brother and even a son. I feel as if I’ve grown up a lot while wrestling with the idea of not having him and how I will remember him farther down the future. I can get very emotional thinking about it, but those emotions are only second to spending time with my trustworthy companion. I received Alex as birthday present on my fourth birthday. My mom obtained Alex through a friend who worked for the SPCA. Before we had Alex my mom had received a female Siamese cat through this friend. Knowing of my mom’s personal affection towards Siamese cats, my mom’s friend quickly offered my mom another Siamese cat, but this one was a male. I fell in love with Alex the moment I saw him. He was only 6 weeks old and still so preciously small and adorable. He was somewhat frightened by the new environment so my mom and I were forced to lock him in the bathroom with us while we tried to soothe his anxiety. The bathroom incident is something I’ll never forget when I think of my pet. While in the bathroom I told my mom and needed to pee (I was only four years old) so I handed over Alex to her. I did my business, flushed the toilet and gestured to take back Alex. I hadn’t closed the toilet seat yet, and Alex being rather frisky slipped out of my grip and into the toilet. He was small enough to be swimming in the toilet and at that moment I gained a rather deep affection for my new wily friend. He was very trustworthy from the start, which was essential for me in order to spend such an abundant amount of time with him. As a young kid I was always around the house if I wasn’t at school and having my brother being born about three years of 2006-12-19T17:01:11-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Valuable-Relationship--32089.aspx Anthem: Part One It is a sin to write this. It is a sin to think words no others think and to put them down upon a paper no others are to see. It is base and evil. It is as if we were speaking alone to no ears but our own. And we know well that there is no transgression blacker than to do or think alone. We have broken the laws. The laws say that men may not write unless the Council of Vocations bid them so. May we be forgiven! But this is not the only sin upon us. We have committed a greater crime, and for this crime there is no name. What punishment awaits us if it be discovered we know not, for no such crime has come in the memory of men and there are no laws to provide for it. It is dark here. The flame of the candle stands still in the air. Nothing moves in this tunnel save our hand on the paper. We are alone here under the earth. It is a fearful word, alone. The laws say that none among men may be alone, ever and at any time, for this is the great transgression and the root of all evil. But we have broken many laws. And now there is nothing here save our one body, and it is strange to see only two legs stretched on the ground, and on the wall before us the shadow of our one head. The walls are cracked and water runs upon them in thin threads without sound, black and glistening as blood. We stole the candle from the larder of the Home of the Street Sweepers. We shall be sentenced to ten years in the Palace of Corrective Detention if it be discovered. But this matters not. It matters only that the light is precious and we should not waste it to write when we need it for that work which is our crime. Nothing matters save the work, our secret, our evil, our precious work. Still, we must also write, for--may the Council have mercy upon us!--we wish to speak for once to no ears but our own. Our name is Equality 7-2521, as it is written 2006-12-18T22:05:39-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Anthem-Part-One-32030.aspx The Meaning of Christmas For many, Christmas is a holiday celebrating the birth of Jesus Christ. This festivity 2006-12-18T20:15:13-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Meaning-of-Christmas-32029.aspx True Story of an Internet Hacker It was a lonely Saturday night. The wind was howling through the branches of the old oak tree outside my window. The branches swayed back and forth, creating faint tapping and screeching sounds on the glass. And so, I sat… It was a night like any other; my music playing in the background and the room was illuminated only by the changing shades of green from my lava lamp. I waited. Suddenly, a came from the system unit of my computer, signaling that it was ready. I sat in my big leather chair, leant forward, and logged on. Immediately, the computer went through a series of programs, checking the system was operating correctly, and so on. The status bar reached 100% and the computer was now ready for action. I sat with the bright glare in my eyes. The once room, once light by a perpetually changing shade of green, was now light up with a brilliant sky blue. “Good evening, Dave. Would you like me to log on to the Internet?” It was a synthesized voice coming from the computer. It was a voice interface I had made by piecing together things my girl friend had said. I had it on the computer to remind me of her, and to give me hope that one day I would see her again. “Hmm…yeah, log me on.” I said. My voice was gaudy and weak. Although I had a voice interface, I rarely spoke, even though I used my computer 24/7, I’d normally use the keyboard and mouse. Still, having a voice interface was pretty nifty, but I couldn’t help but think that one day, it may not recognize my voice….it was getting worse by the day. The modem clicked. “Log on complete. Have a nice day.” It said. I almost broke down. I hadn’t heard this voice for some time….it brought back memories. I had forgotten what she sounded like…She? My god! I’d started to think that this machine was my girl friend. ‘The late nights must be getting to me.’ I thought “Thanks.” I said. I could hardly stand it…it felt like there was a rock in my throat; you know the one I mean? When you’re upset and you feel like your going cry? Well, anyway, I cracked my knuckles, for no reason 2006-12-18T20:13:33-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/True-Story-of-an-Internet-Hacker-32028.aspx Poems and Reflection I looked at you and smiled the other day I thought you’d see me but you didn’t I said, “I love you” and waited for what you would say I thought you’d hear me but you didn’t I asked you to come out side and play ball with me I thought you’d follow but you didn’t I drew a picture just for you to see I thought you’d save it but you didn’t I made a fort for us back in the woods I thought you’d camp wit me but you didn’t I found some worms n’ such for fishing if we could I thought you’d want to but you didn’t I told you about the game hoping you’d be there I thought you surely come but you’d didn’t I asked you to share my youth with me I thought you’d want to but you couldn’t My country called me to war, you asked me to come home safely But I didn’t By Stan Gebhardt My mom died when I was one so I only knew one parent during my lifetime. Up until the age eight my dad was like any normal father. He would work, and dropped me and my sisters off at daycare, talks to us, and even tell us stories at night. I don’t know what happened to change all that. My sister thinks he started taking drugs, whatever the case is, from that point I felt like I was always in trouble- like I did something wrong. The only thing I wanted from my dada was for him to go out and do things with me. That would of showed me that he cared and we probably wouldn’t of argued that much. Since my dad wasn’t there for me I had to go out and do things on my own. I had to go some were else to have a good time. That said to me that he didn’t care, even though I know he did. When my dad seemed to stop caring and started yelling with all of his mood changes, I started emotionally changing and getting depressed. I tried all sorts of things to make contact with him and show him I cared. I cooked for him and cleaned the house but he would still yell at me and degrade me. At times he would tear the house apart, tipping the 2006-12-13T01:35:56-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Poems-and-Reflection--31987.aspx Poem and Reflection I looked at you and smiled the other day I thought you’d see me but you didn’t I said, “I love you” and waited for what you would say I thought you’d hear me but you didn’t I asked you to come out side and play ball with me I thought you’d follow but you didn’t I drew a picture just for you to see I thought you’d save it but you didn’t I made a fort for us back in the woods I thought you’d camp wit me but you didn’t I found some worms n’ such for fishing if we could I thought you’d want to but you didn’t I told you about the game hoping you’d be there I thought you surely come but you’d didn’t I asked you to share my youth with me I thought you’d want to but you couldn’t My country called me to war, you asked me to come home safely But I didn’t By Stan Gebhardt My mom died when I was one so I only knew one parent during my lifetime. Up until the age eight my dad was like any normal father. He would work, and dropped me and my sisters off at daycare, talks to us, and even tell us stories at night. I don’t know what happened to change all that. My sister thinks he started taking drugs, whatever the case is, from that point I felt like I was always in trouble- like I did something wrong. The only thing I wanted from my dada was for him to go out and do things with me. That would of showed me that he cared and we probably wouldn’t of argued that much. Since my dad wasn’t there for me I had to go out and do things on my own. I had to go some were else to have a good time. That said to me that he didn’t care, even though I know he did. When my dad seemed to stop caring and started yelling with all of his mood changes, I started emotionally changing and getting depressed. I tried all sorts of things to make contact with him and show him I cared. I cooked for him and cleaned the house but he would still yell at me and degrade me. At times he would tear the house apart, tipping the 2006-12-13T01:31:18-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Poem-and-Reflection-31986.aspx An Interesting Turn of Events “Face it,” my brother said, “We’re lost.” “Your telling me, we might as well just lie down and start to rot. “We’ll never get out of here alive, I mean look at this place, it’s a jungle.” I wasn’t being serious when I said we’d rot, but I wasn’t that far off either. I could see my brother pacing around in circles with a disgusted sort of puzzled look on his face, I just knew it was a matter of time before he snapped when all of a sudden he looked up at me. “I’m sorry.” I said, hoping he’d back off. “I’m sorry?” He repeated. “That’s all you have to say, sorry’s a sorry word Gretel and you have no right, you… As he yelled in my face I heard a loud screech and a sudden thump. “Did you hear that?” I asked. “Hear what?” Jason replied. “Come on lets go check it out!” As we raced down the road the same way Theas car sped off we’re clueless to what we’ll encounter, when all of a sudden we see Theas car, half on the road and half off. She lost control and her car was stuck in the forest mud, the only thing holding her Beamer up was a tree which she slightly dented her bumper on. As we slowly approached the car we see the drivers side door open with a bunch of Theas precious stuff spilled out. We look up the road and see Thea pacing further down. Jason and I quickly chase after her to check if she’s all right. As soon as we were about to call her name out, she slams down her cell phone shattering it into pieces. “Damn cell phone, I knew I should have threw that contract back in his face.” “Thea” I call out, completely out of breath. “Great I couldn’t even wreck far enough so you wouldn’t find me.” “Well, I wasn’t the one who…” “Enough you two!” My brother interrupted. “We’ve got to get out of here, and we have to do this together. Lets head back down the road.” Thea and I were still mad at each other but we knew Jason was right and we had to put our anger on hold. As we slowly walked in the opposite direction we once again pass Theas car, I 2006-12-07T19:28:27-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-Interesting-Turn-of-Events-31932.aspx I thought it was a great day but really it was bad, I heard a girl call my name but I didn't see who it was I thought she was my friend but was only a young girl. I heard her say whats your name you seem very kind I started to laugh and walk away without asking what her name was. (next poem) The year go on and on and on but I'm about to graduate I heard that some of my friends were moving and some were going some other school I ask everyone that I like were there going they say either Sherwood or Barton I just wonder what school to 2006-12-07T02:41:28-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Bunch-of-Unknown-Poems-31912.aspx The Loss of a Family Member It was a time for me when life was like one of those T.V. 2006-12-05T15:59:22-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Loss-of-a-Family-Member-31894.aspx Favorite Place Description This is a wonderful place that has a great climate all year, the most beautiful scenery in the world, and a lot of big farms, and cool animals. I enjoy being in the state of Tennessee and would like to revisit it soon. The climate in Tennessee is usually nice and enjoyable all year round. First of all, it is a blazing 80-110 degrees outside during the summer, which means the house doesn’t need to be occupied much at all. During this long warm season, you can live in a couple different pairs of shorts the whole time; shorts are more relaxed than pants also. Secondly, it doesn’t rain much in Tennessee, but when it does, it’s a great warm rain and brings the temperature down some 20 degrees. This is just enough to cool down the whole state, and make everyone happy. Third of all, the weather is relatively the same all year round, save the extremely cold winters that don’t happen often. This weather saves on heating bills a lot with gas prices as high as they are. Hence, the climate in Tennessee is good, and makes this place really pleasuring. The scenery here is just so amazing. It is unlike any other. First of all, there are a lot of beautiful caves, some that have the biggest stalagmites and stalactites I’ve ever seen. Stalagmites and stalactites are mineral deposits formed inside of caves, which produce the hanging “ice cycles” that you see. Second of all, the huge rock sides next to the highway are wonderful too look at. They are enormous and look as if they are going to fall and crush any passing by person or vehicle. Lastly, the bridge to get into Tennessee seems infinite in length. It goes across a big blue river with a lot of freightliners in it. There is this beautiful waterfall in the middle of the river, just spouting high. Therefore, all of these things make Tennessee the greatest place to visit with many good sites to see. The farms in Tennessee are so large. It seems that everyone owns some kind of farm. Firstly, the wide variety of crops corn to hay to alfalfa. It’s different to see all of these crops that differ so much in the 2006-12-05T15:29:05-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Favorite-Place-Description--31879.aspx Long ago the Goddess of Beginnings gave birth to two sons, the first she named Surya and the last Shyam. Surya and Shyam were very close at first, but as they grew older they began to grow apart. Shyam was handsome and strong – he was looked up too by all his peers; Surya was a genius, he knew everything there was to know but he was very reserved and wasn’t well known throughout his homeland. Surya wanted to prove himself; he wanted to do something that Shyam had never done, something brilliant and wild. Surya spent many days locked up in his dwellings, formulating his plan. When Surya finally emerged he went to his father to ask his permission to carry out this plan, and his father, after a few hours of careful thought and intense persuasion from Surya, agreed. Surya gathered the soil of his homeland into his palm, and with both hands he compressed and molded it into a sphere. He threw his arms up into the air, tossing the sphere of soil into the Cosmos, were it grew and grew into a land which he later named Earth. Surya leapt to his land and looked it over carefully; his land would need habitants but how should he make them? Finally, Surya drew blood from his wrist and from that blood he made man, and from the man’s blood he made woman to keep the man company and to produce new men. Surya named these beings humans, the humans would become the top of the food chain, they would control and make their own destinies. The humans would need many things to survive, Surya decided, so he rested for awhile before beginning again. He wiped his hand across his forehead, and slung the sweat onto the ground, creating the great oceans and rivers of Earth that would hydrate and sustain his humans. He inhaled deeply and blew out across the land, creating the winds that would cause the ocean currents and provide relief from the heat. From his flesh he created raccoons, rabbits, bears, sheep, and other animals for the humans to feed on; but these animals would need to eat too, so Surya used the hair from his arms to create the grass and foliage that the animals would live on. Surya scraped off part of his fingernail and used that to 2006-11-24T15:13:54-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Original-Creation-Myth-31831.aspx 6 Seconds After Impact One one thousand. The stands are filled with men, women, and children waving their hands and homemade signs. The cheers coming from the crowd make it hard for me to hear. I smell the hot dogs, popcorn, and pizza being sold at the concession stand. The marching band has just left the field with the tuba player’s last note still ringing in my ear. In the fourth quarter with us in the lead by five the scoreboard shows six seconds. The coach yells, “It’s time to go”! I strap on my helmet with great enthusiasm and head towards the field to take my position. Two one thousand, three one thousand. Their quarterback quickly shouts out a play. I think to myself “Are my pads secure?” My thoughts quickly turn back to the game as I look up just in time to see two hundred and fifty pounds of blue and white running toward me at full speed. As the sweat rolls down my face my eyes start to burn. My legs suddenly grow weak with fatigue. My hands start to shake as I start to run towards my opponent. I feel a sudden breeze. I start to gag on my mouthpiece. I look up, but all I can see is a glare from the sun, which begins to blind me. Four one thousand, five one thousand. My bones start to crack. I suddenly realized that I have been hit, and hit hard. I’m now lying on the ground thinking to myself “What happened?” I taste a thick substance and quickly realize that my lip was bleeding. Now I’m in so much pain, my bones ache as I start to get a headache. I hear a whistle and see my opponent standing over me. His sweat starts to drop down from his face to mine. I’m thinking to myself “What went wrong”? I feel the mud on my hands as I slowly start to come back to the rest of the world. I hear the crowd roar. What is going on? Who has won the game? Is it over? I turn my head a little to the left to see the scoreboard. They’ve won by one, and we’ve lost. Six one thousand. Crowds heading for the exit. Staring at the field covered with empty cups and trash left behind by 2006-11-20T03:38:13-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Descriptive-Football-Essay--31821.aspx Confessions of a Real Life Drug User I am a heavy drug user. The drug I use is PCP (Phencyclidine). The type of drug is a Hallucinogen. I got the drug from Nile a.k.a. Robert Black. Nile is a man who sells drugs to support his family. He is only 23 years of age. I met Nile 4 months ago at the corner liquor store. PCP is a synthetic drug (chemically unrelated to LSD or mescaline); PCP is a white crystalline powder, readily soluble in water or alcohol. On the street PCP is usually called “angel dust” or “angel hair”. Nile sometimes refers to PCP as “mist” or “hog”. I call PCP “flying saucers or maybe “rocket fuel”. “Supergrass” and “killer weed” are two other street names for PCP. First, when I met Nile, prices were pretty high. I usually get 50 tablets, which will last me about a month. That would cost me$100.00. Each tablet is $2.00. Since Nile and I have formed a bond over the last few months for 50 tablets would only cost me $75.00. The prices for a casual user are 25 tablets for $25.00. That’s pretty good. I get the money to pay for the drug from my mom. When she goes to sleep at night, I go into her purse and get whatever she has left in her wallet. When I take PCP I feel relaxed and the world is moving very cool and slow. I also do PCP because my friends do it. Since taking the drug, I have no more time for my family. Especially my little brother. He loves to hang out with me. But sense I started using PCP it seems I have no more time for my little brother. Well late Friday afternoon on January 25,2003 while I was driving home the police stopped me for driving recklessly. They told me to walk the yellow line, but I was unable to do that. While one of the officers was searching my 2002 Jeep Grand Cherokee, in the glove department he found a bottle full of pills. They had arrested me for possession of the drug PCP. I was taken to jail. I had one phone call so I called my parents. They told me that I would be in a lot of trouble. Three hours went by, and then my dad walks through the door with sweat coming 2006-11-15T22:51:46-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Confessions-of-a-Real-Life-Drug-User-31755.aspx Made Fairy Godmother Emily Jean Once upon a time their lived a powerful god. His name was Ra and he was the god of the sun. Ra was a very powerful god, but a very lonely god as well for he was having trouble finding true love. Until the tenth night of Hallows Eve, when at a ballroom masquerade Ra found himself drawn to a particular beauty in the room. Her name was Emily Jean and she was an Enchantress. Ra waited patiently for the Enchantress to be introduced. His minion captured her attention and with meager accord introduced Emily Jean to Ra. Upon their meeting a spark landed upon the shoulder of the Enchantress, both she and Ra noticed how instead of absorbing into her skin it was deflected and fell to the ground. The Enchantress stood watching as it faded into the earth. "What is it that keeps such a beautiful maiden sad?" asked the Sun God. "Oh it is a terrible curse that has been placed upon me. An Evil Wizard, which to whom I must return before dawn," replied the Enchantress. "Well that is many hours away. Sit down, my dear and lets share some of this great food and wine." The Enchantress and the God enjoy exchanged great tales of triumph and woe. They become dear friends and reveal some of their secrets. The Enchantress told her tale of the Evil Wizard and in exchange heard about the malicious princess that had been invading his palace. The stories are inspirational and their bond of friendship seems to be one that could last eternity. Before she leaves, Ra explained how he wanted to free Emily Jean of the evil wizard that has her bound by spoken spell The Sun God promises to come to her when once he's figured out a clever plan. It took some time, but eventually Ra devised a plan to free the Enchantress from the wizard. Ra decided to make Emily Jean a Fairy Godmother. Beautiful, talented, smart and helpful… the Enchantress met all the criteri. Ra's plan would work. Emily Jean would outlive the wizard and therefore his spell. Everyone knows Fairy Godmother's live longer than wizards because each time a wizard uses his Majik it ravishes their youth and ages them so. Yet some wizards, those that are wise and do not abuse their power, can reverse the aging process by using their 2006-11-15T17:41:36-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Made-a-Fairy-Godmother-Emily-Jean-31744.aspx Why God Created Teachers When God created teachers,He gave us special friendsTo help us understand His worldAnd truly comprehend The beauty and the wonderOf everything we see,And become a better personWith each discovery. When God created teachers,He gave us special guidesTo 2006-11-14T23:44:54-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Why-God-Created-Teachers-31734.aspx Memories and Influences During your lifetime there are many events that are memorable and influential. There are also those times in your life when you behave in a not so admirable way and even wish you could go back and change some of your actions. These not so admirable times are the ones that should teach you the most about yourself and your reactions to others. As you look back at your life and see these times, they shouldn’t cause regrets but have taught you lessons. One of my not so admirable times that I learned from was when I was hurting two people that I cared about dearly because I was scared to feel what I felt. The event that sticks out in my mind as one of my life teaching lessons was when I caused pain to two men that I loved more than myself. At the time, I was dating a man, named Michael, who was a year younger than I was. Also, at the same time, I was best friends with a man named Jim who was older than I was. Jim and I had been best friends for about a year and during this time my feelings for him grew into more than just friends. As my feelings continued we discussed the possibility of a relationship but decided that it was better for both of us to remain friends. This was agreed upon because neither of us were willing to risk losing our friendship or our current situation. This left me feeling hurt and confused but, also relieved to know that no matter what happened from then on we would make it. We had both agreed that we would put everything we had into this friendship including our whole heart. As time went on, I worried about losing him to someone else that he loved more than a friend, more than me. Yet surprisingly enough, it was not him who found someone else it was I. One of the first things that I was about to realize was when you least expect something to happen that is when it usually does. It was December and it was Christmas time and I thought I couldn’t be happier. I had everything I thought I wanted. My best friend and 2006-11-11T18:39:34-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Memories-and-Influences--31714.aspx The poem seems to express Larkin's thoughts as he views the room that was once rented by Mr Bleaney. He can see that Mr Bleaney lead a lonely life, at least for the time that he rented this room, and as he sees this as a reflection of his own life, he is unable to criticise it. The main themes expressed in the poem are loneliness and the shallowness of human life. The room, as it is described by Larkin, is very monotonous and boring, with no exciting features. The curtains are “thin and frayed” and the bed is “fusty”, evoking the idea of decay and death, and of course it is in this room where Mr Bleaney died. The landlord refers to his death as “they moved him”, implying that he died in the “fusty bed”. The indifferent language used by the landlord suggests that he does not care for the ending of Bleaney’s life, reinforcing the theme of the loneliness in Mr Bleaney’s life and the shallowness of other people. This also suggests that his life was inconsequential to the other people around him. It is understood that Mr Bleaney had no possessions because he rented a room that has “no room for books or bags”. This enforces the opinion that his life is worthless and insignificant. This is echoed in the final stanza, where Larkin suggests “that how we live measures our own nature”. He believes that the lack of possessions in Mr Bleaney's life is a direct measure of his life amounting to very little, because he is alone and poor. But he does not mock Mr Bleaney or look down on him because he is very aware that he is in fact living a life of paralleled existence to that of Mr Bleaney. They have ended up renting the same room and therefore suggesting that both men have very little, if any possessions. As he looks out of what was Mr Bleaney's window, he seems very unimpressed with the surrounding area. All he can see is “a strip of building land” suggesting that he is not looking at a landscape worthy enough of being depicted in an oil painting. It is “tussocky, littered”, meaning that the grass and vegetation is growing in clumps scattered over the strip of land. He also dislikes the “frigid wind”, and the unfriendly way that it is “tousling the clouds”. He is 2006-11-05T12:06:15-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Discuss-Larkin’s-portrait-of-Mr-Bleaney…-31701.aspx Biography of an Indian American My name is Amar and my country of origin is India. My parents, my brother and I moved to USA in June of 1998, and have been staying in Fort Worth ever since. My father was a pathologist and his own lab in India but here he works in a lab at Medical Plaza Hospital. My mother works at Braum’s Dairy Shop that is located less than a quarter of a mile from our apartment. I work at the same place. My mother and I work there because one we do not have two cars so we have to work nearby and two so that I can help my parents by taking care of my needs. I also have a brother that is a year younger to me. I have completed two years of volunteer service at Medical Plaza Hospital. The first year, I was assigned to work at the MRI and the storage. In MRI, I used to file all the paper work and prepare applications for the new coming patients. In storage, I was supposed to deliver goods needed by the different departments of the hospital. For the second year, I was given a choice as to where I wanted to work. I chose the Emergency room thinking that I would get to learn something new. My jobs were to stock up and prepare the rooms for incoming patients. Some of my extracurricular activities include playing chess, soccer and cricket. I am the president and the vice-president of the chess club at my school. When I first came from India, my brother and I, had nothing to do during lunch because we did not know anybody. So we started playing chess, and soon some other students started playing with us. Then I was the one who asked my speech teacher to sponsor our chess team and he agreed. Since I was the one who started the chess club and asked teachers for sponsorship, the team members elected me as the president of the chess club. One of my hobby is to shoot photos and films, so when I heard that the football team needed somebody to shoot the football games I went to the football coach and asked if I could do that and the coach agreed. I was the only one in the beginning, but then I asked some other students 2006-11-04T19:10:06-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Biography-of-an-Indian-American-31698.aspx The Importance of Good-Byes “Your father shot himself”; those are the words so engraved in my mind that every time I remember them, I hear my mother’s voice as she said them to me that late night in July. I was 14 years old in the summer of 1989 when my father shot himself in the head. My parents had been divorced for about five years and been separated because of problems they had for much longer than I can recall. My father had remarried a former housekeeper with one child of her own and four of his; this was not a man who believed in the vows of marriage he had once uttered to my very young mother at the age of 15 in front of a judge in a courthouse. My life as a child was one filled with love from my parents, my four older brothers, and older sister. Then along came my younger brother to take away what I felt was my place, being the baby in the family. My father was the traditional Mexican male with a strong belief that women belong in the kitchen barefoot and pregnant; this I know from the simple fact of being one of the seven children he bore with my mother. My father was a very successful landscaper who ran his own business and spoke the minimum English necessary. We were raised in a household in which we were consistently reminded that we were not Americans and we must speak our native language, better said by my father as, “No somos gringos, en mi casa se habla el Espanol.” In the eyes of many people we were from a great family who had it all, but behind closed doors we lived a life in which we were sometimes afraid of the one man we should have felt protection and love from. My father was very strict and set in his ways and no matter how hard you tried he was never pleased. I was fortunate enough to be the apple of his eye and could do no wrong while my mother, brothers, and sister consistently got the bad end of the stick. We lived in Chula Vista, a decent neighborhood on the south side of San Diego on a piece of land that was about an acre 2006-11-02T14:58:50-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Importance-of-Good-Byes-31661.aspx The Test Drive! With five thousand dollars in my pocket, I sat anxiously in the passenger seat of my uncle’s car. Why was I so anxious? I know why, because I was on my way to buy my very first car. I was seventeen at that time and had worked like a dog throughout my sophomore and junior years in high school to come up with five thousand dollars. And getting a car with my hard earned money was a very big thing for me. What really followed that day of my first car shopping is an experience I will remember for a long time to come. My uncle is a car dealer. He had promised to take me to the GRAA, a “dealers only” car auction held in Rockford every week. The GRAA is a used car auction where car dealers get their used cars at dirt-cheap prices and then sell them at jacked up prices. That’s why I was there, to get a very nice car at a very low price. It was the month of January and the weather forecast predicted a snowstorm later that day. We finally arrived at the auction house around 9 o’ clock. As soon as I got out of the car, a gust of cold air hit me. The temperature was roughly fourteen degrees and God knows what the wind chill was; I was cold. No! Not just plain cold but very cold. What a relief, we got to step inside the auction house and a man checked my uncle’s dealer license. After seeing it the man led us into the main auction hall. The hall was packed with people and all I could hear was the auctioneer mumbling as loud as he could. I looked at my uncle and saw him signaling me to follow him. Soon we were standing outside in a very big parking lot with at least a thousand cars in it. On top of everything I was not feeling cold anymore. Even though I was outside in the same weather that I had encountered five minutes ago. Some how I had no time to feel cold. My uncle led me to a small Hyundai and we got inside. He started the engine and took the car to a strip of straight roadway, a part of the auction facility where 2006-10-31T22:24:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Test-Drive-31642.aspx A Life's Story I was brought into life at 9:59 a.m. on February 25,1983. I was the second grandchild to be born in the family. I was born at St. Joseph’s Hospital in Milwaukee, Wisconsin. I was 7lbs. 9 oz and 19 in. long when I was born. I had a head full of curly black hair and some big dark brown eyes. I was short most of my life until the age of thirteen and I had a gigantic growth spurt. Now I am taller than most of the girls my age. My full name is______________, I got my name because my brother’s name is ______and she wanted her children to have similar names, so she decided to name me Nicole. I was a healthy, energetic, quiet, and content baby girl who loved apples, (which was my first word.) I am seventeen years old soon to be eighteen in a couple of days. I believe that I look exactly the same I did when I was younger. I now weigh 130lbs. and I am 5’7. Some people who have influenced me greatly are my mom, my 8th grade teacher Mrs. Benson, and an assistant at this school, Ms, Sheila. My mom was the first person I chose because she gave me so much and still continues to do so. She is a great woman, who although has made some mistakes she has overcome them and taught me to do the same. I commend my mom because she dropped out of school to take care of my grandmother while she was in the hospital and I know that was very hard for her, but because of her love she did it anyway. " You’re best is all that count’s," the most memorable quote from my mom. The next person that comes to mind is my 8th grade teacher Mrs. Benson. She influenced me because she was more than a teacher, but also a friend. Ms. Benson never gave up on me or never allowed me to give up on myself. Even though she is no longer my teacher I still remember all the lessons I learned from being apart of her class. I would also like to mention a lady named Mrs. Sheila. She is more than just the lady at the 2006-10-29T21:46:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Life-s-Story--31617.aspx Allegories Kaitlin Jones was a normal seven-year-old girl. She had lots of toys, and she played with them all. But she liked PattyDoll the best. PattyDoll enjoyed this attention very much. “Guess what!?” exclaimed PattyDoll as she burst into the toy chest at exactly 8:45 on Tuesday night; “ Kaitlin’s mom made me a new dress today! I was so nice. Kaitlin said it was beautiful- just like me. Then we had a tea party!” “I know. I was there,” said Teddy. He was Kaitlin’s big stuffed bear. He was also considered the ‘leader’ of the toys. He made all the executive decisions and all the other toys went to him if they had a problem or needed to talk. “Me, too!” added Raggedy Ann. Raggedy Ann was the silent type. Most of the time. That is, except for when PattyDoll boasted like this. It really made Raggedy angry. “So? It doesn’t matter if you were there,” PattyDoll said harshly, “Kaitlin loves me best. She takes me with her wherever she goes. She always wants her mom to sew new clothes for me. She plays with me the most. I’m her favourite. You guys are just jealous because I’m so beautiful. All of you!” With that PattyDoll turned on her heel and stormed out of the toy chest, straight to the special doll cradle where she slept every night. * * * The next day, while PattyDoll was at the park with Kaitlin, the other toys had a meeting. Teddy was sitting atop a stack of books, and the rest were siting in a circle on the floor around him. They were discussing PattyDoll. “She makes me feel so small,” said Raggedy Ann, “I just wish she wasn’t so mean to us.” “I know what you mean, Raggedy,” exclaimed Barbie, “This morning I asked her if she wanted to join me for my jog around the house. She just gave me a look and said, ‘why would I jog with you? You’re not as pretty as me.’ It made me so sad! I wish Kaitlin would play with me like she plays with her.” She started to cry. “I wish I was beautiful!” she sobbed. “You are,” said Ken, “C’mon, you’re Barbie!” “I know, but still.” It was then that 2006-10-29T21:24:26-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Allegories--31609.aspx A Rainy Day Reading It was a rainy day, similar to those that one wants to stay home, make a cup of coffee and relax, watching favorite TV program. I decided that it was a day for me when I wanted to do something different. I started going over my homework assignments, and here it was, idea of going to Dutton’s bookstore. The weather was very cold and rainy. It was not a long drive, since I live on Fulton and Oxnard, in a few minutes I was there. I parked my car and went to the bookstore. Same old and my favorite Dutton’s Bookstore. Every time I go to Dutton’s I discover new things for my self. Every time I look at it differently. More I go more carefully I look around. I see things that are new to me, in reality there are old and they have been there forever, I did not pay enough attention to them last time. As I walked in to Dutton’s this time, first thing that caught my eye was a book called “Life is a movie”. Isn’t that right? Our whole life is a movie. Then I went to music section, where they had all the music books. That was time when I realized that there was music playing in the bookstore. It matched with the environment perfectly. They had classical music on, which made the environment of the bookstore even more comfortable. This time I looked around and asked my self, “What do I see new this time?” One might think that after visiting the same bookstore too many times, you won’t find anything new. That doesn’t apply to Dutton’s. Each time I go there is something new there. This time I was amazed by a picture that they had on a wall. I was looking around and something very colorful caught my eye. It was a beautiful picture hanging on the wall, hidden in the back by some boxes where nobody would even think to look for books. I didn’t quiet understand what it was but to me it was an island. It was very different picture, one of those that you have to look at carefully to find a meaning in it. Dutton’s is very unique not only because of the books that they have but because those entire different things that one might see, if they only 2006-10-28T19:49:50-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Rainy-Day-Reading-31596.aspx Prepare 2006-10-19T03:04:11-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Prepare-Yourself-For-The-Coming-31541.aspx Death of a love Let me die in your arms With your lips upon mine, Let me taste your sweet breath Like a sweet mellow wine. There was much I could live for With you by my side, But I’ve nothing to gain, Now that your love has died. Make my heart beat again Put breath back in my lungs, Kiss me tenderly darling Lets caress with our tongues. Hold my head to your bosom, Run your fingers through my hair, Kiss my eyes very gently, Act like you really care. As I die now in spirit And yet my body goes on, Hold me tenderly darling, I’ll be gone before dawn. 2006-10-19T03:02:22-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Death-Of-A-Love-31540.aspx Back Again I am writing this poem To get off what’s on my mind There are so many mixed emotions You will be afraid of what you'll find There is so much anger, Feelings of hate and despair I got so much shit to deal with And not one person could really care. I get treated and spoken to Like im nothing but a bag of shit I don’t get an ounce of respect or anything Why don’t these people get it? I’m another person just like you I have feelings too, can’t you see? The way i've been treaded lately Just pisses me off I want to flee I’ve thought of ending it But that would just be low I'll be hurting everyone else I'll be 2006-10-19T02:59:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Back-Again__--31539.aspx You are the soft wind in my hair That softly caresses my skin You are the woman the world is in love with So what kind of chance do I have to win? Meet me on the wind swept 2006-10-19T02:52:50-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/You-31537.aspx Burdened Once upon a time My heart could really soar. The sun was high, and so was I, Thought I’d live forever more. I’d give anything to fly again, High above the clouds and rain, I’d fly so high, so very high, Way above the hurt and pain. Such poisoned thoughts Have filled your mind, I had no idea, You were so unkind. Rakish deeds, What purpose there? Smile I beg you And cease that stare. Wounds are not upon my flesh And scars you cannot see My hearts been tortured every day And it is hurting me. Why do you treat me So 2006-10-19T02:48:52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Burdended-31534.aspx 04-95095 C September 13, 2006 A Big Break “I can say she’s a little bit eccentric. Almost everyday, as soon as I came to this particular spot to work with these bricks and logs, near the old white mansion…but of course it’s dirty white now, after almost a decade and a half of being desolated at the rear of the town – I see her stopping by the bridge, staring at the old mansion in front of her. After a few seconds, tears will rush their way down to her rosy cheeks -- a couple of tears from her coffee brown eyes. It will take only about, maybe a minute, till she can recover and will blow her nose to her hanky after wiping her tears and she’ll leave.” “Pardon? Ohh, yeah, the lady who’s always in white! She’s a nice pretty fellow. She never leaves the town without buying some fruits from me. Why? Are you interested with her? In a way, I’m sure no men will say “no” if she’ll ask for a dozen of roses or even a basket of fresh fruits like my goodies. I’ll help you impress her. There you are. (Handling a basket of apples to me) Green apples, these are her favorite. You seemed okay for her, young man: you stand so manly, maybe she’s just inches shorter than you; you’re gorgeous and she’s really one of a kind. Besides, you look trustworthy. I’m sure you two will be a perfect couple! (Turn her back, get a receipt slip and face me again) For a nice man like you, I’ll just ask for a hundred and twenty for the apples!” “Yeahh, she’s really beautiful! Whenever we see her coming this way, we all stop playing ball…We go near the road where she usually pass by and try to say a courteous “Hi” to her; sniffing her tempting scent out from her white dress, as if we are being tempted by a goddess…! (Facing his comrades) Right, guys?” (A series of annoying laughter) “Yes, I know her. Her name is Olivia. She oftentimes visits the parish when she is here at the town. She offers bundles of white roses and orchids to our Dear Mother. I remember one time, during 2006-10-12T04:00:24-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Short-Story--31523.aspx Insanity Once upon a time Before the world had gone insane Children played in April showers Now we hide from acid rain. A man was safe to walk the streets With his family by 2006-10-11T04:04:05-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Changing-Times-II-31515.aspx No more clouds in the morning It was way back in history When I was so young When I worshiped the sunrise And the gold web it spun. When the mist turned to dewdrops On the leaves They would cling When the 2006-10-11T03:59:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Changing-Times-31514.aspx Think 2006-10-11T03:56:38-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Think-Of-Me-Once-in-a-While-31513.aspx To Win War is hell my little one, I smell fear in each breath. Like horses that gallop to battle, Enraged, by the foul stench of death. This war has no room for the innocent, For dreamers in castles of sand, Young men, from all walk of life Do the killing, at one mans command. Slain by the white fire of the gun, Corpses litter the earth. In a valley not far from here, A woman prepares to give birth. Obliterate all of my senses, Empty my chalice that’s filled with sorrow, Reach out to that man across the field, Let us build a better tomorrow. These bloody lagoons of misery, Darkened by clouds of despair, Here, stench offends my nostrils, With each breath I gasp for air. Eerie, almost ghostly, A voice invades my mind. Before me stands a demon, Grotesque, with one eye blind. Insanity is my excuse, Nightmares turning real Panic strikes, deep in my heart, Like a jagged piece of steel. One more step towards me, And the thing falls in the mire, An injured enemy, extends a hand, As he begs me, “Please don’t fire.” What the hell 2006-10-11T03:49:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/War-31512.aspx Human Joys of Food Worries flutter away as if suddenly released from lifelong captivity. Taste buds scream with bliss and bend down on their knees to beg for just a little more. An involuntary moan of satisfaction seeks its way from the mouth as another flavorful bite gets stuffed in. Nothing seems to calm, ease and please more than food. So I wonder, could it be the cure for the sickness of life? After a long day at school and hours of grueling work have worn your day and your energy has been drained for all its worth, nothing sounds better than a fat-filled, calorie-rich snack to replenish all that has been lost. For that brief period of time you are free from the chains that have held you down since lunch. Your mind focuses on little more than the guiltless satisfaction of the moment. In a way, food is like a drug. It fades reality and hinders daily interaction with others. If you call a friend with a problem (which at the moment, appears as though it can single-handedly cause the destruction of Earth) and they are in the middle of supper, you might as well hang up right then and there. It is inevitable that your friend will either speak very little while finishing up dinner, or they will call you back afterward. Why? Simply because nobody wants to spend this ‘special’ time dealing with other people. Eating is a purely selfish act which should not be wasted on others. It seems strange to me, however, how much we value a good meal since we eat three of them a day. How many other things in life do we do so often yet never get sick of? Companies continue to produce new colors, flavors, sizes and packages for the food we’ve gotten used to in an attempt to add a new spice to it and, generally, it works. New restaurants are constantly being created with distinct atmospheres to help us enjoy our meal. We even use food when trying to find a mate, by going to a restaurant--one of the most successful and popular beginnings to a date. When life seems like its being overrun by problems, the solution could be as simple as turning to a huge piece of chocolate cake. 2006-10-03T20:21:41-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Human-Joys-of-Food--31488.aspx LADAK OF ADANTE THE WASTELAND PIRATE CHRONICLES After the android wars and the last great flood I was hurled into the wastelands of the abyss. It was the last outpost of a dreaded and forgotten galaxy. It was where I drifted from time, transforming liquid into an array of small ideas. Most of these ideas stroll in the unknown gardens of our territory. Not much is known. Most of man’s memory was erased after the last flood. I remember the first time I heard that melody. It spoke of the legends I used to read as a kid. The great skies controlled by flying serpents with wings of fire. I’ve read scrolls unknown to most. The ancient arts taught to me by an old ship captain; the man who has guided and loved me since my eyes opened to this world. His name is Zuji and since become my master and father. I remember a storm and hanging on a thin piece of wood in the rocking ocean. I heard a loud noise above me and looked up to a winding mess of color. I watched the bright lights pull me up from the water. The captain raised me since I first boarded his ship. I was shivering cold beneath a large golden necklace around my neck. It had unseen pictures and strange letters. For all his wisdom, the words he could not read. With all his years of wisdom and teaching, my text no tongue could speak. And that necklace still hangs over me, rising under a dark sun only to search for lost memories. That search has crossed the ageless road of bloodshed and fire. From the markings in Zuji’s old maps, I believe that we are on the south coast of a giant island. I have trekked most of the land, and map and believe that this was originally a land once called Cuba. The texts say it was a large stopping base for the heavenly flying serpents, and was the blame for the destruction of the Earth after the second revolution. These teachings have installed this hunger for exploring in me. I was born to seek out these mysteries. I want to know the truths of this world and not rot in the same 2006-09-26T20:09:14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/LADAK-OF-ADANTE--31469.aspx It’s always like this after waking from a deep sleep. Your body half numb from the days spent adrift in the hydra freeze chamber. The muscles move slowly towards remembering their purpose. I washed my face with my tea oil rag and positioned the mirror to monitor its surface. My skin was dry, my eye’s were weepy, and as I covered my face with the rag, the memory of why I was here set in. I had never wanted to travel this far out before. Deep inside, I secretly hated time travel and inter-galactic space flights. I wanted to do something different with my life but my father demanded that I follow in his footsteps, sending me off to one of the top Universities in the Sirius system. The boredom I suffered was unbearable at times. I could care less about the number of dimensions that now facilitated space travel, and consequently, time. Nor did I find the wonders of hydrogen-fuel cell technology particularly absorbing. All of this changed of course, when I met her. I’d never felt the shivers of the heart fairies strumming until that day. She dropped her digitizer and I instinctually bent down to pick it up. I had not even bothered to notice how beautiful she was until she slowly floated up with me. Her pace was slow and dreamy. Her eyes were as green as the distant emeralds of Gardia, and her hair was golden and curly. We walked together and discovered we were going to the same lecture. That was five months ago, at the start of the current semester. This was now our first time trip together, and I see it as a perfect opportunity to express the feelings I have been keeping bottled inside. I reached under the shelf and pulled out my travel bag. I had picked the furnishings for my quarters according to one of Earth’s more fashionable eras. The catalogues had described my desk as a Louis XV replica. The details of this archaic instrument were ornate and painstakingly labored, down to the gilded, filigree handles. That was one thing I had enjoyed doing; looking over the various phases of fashion during the famed planet’s long history. I grabbed my digital photo collector and walked towards the window. 2006-09-26T19:46:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/TIME-UNDER-CLOUDS--31468.aspx The Wake-Up Call I was walking around the campus after my first class ended. I saw a crowd of students watching the breaking news. I asked one girl what was it all about, and she said "Some terrorists high jacked two airplanes filled with passengers, and crashed them at the world trade Buildings." Then unpleasant images portrayed in my mind when I was watching the video clip of the tragedy. Some people were fearful, and some people don’t even know what to do. The majority of them wanted to retaliate. As reactions were shown to such destructive action, a thought came over my head. I thought to myself, "People kill people. What good dos it bring if obliterating numerous human beings was the only way to satisfy one's revenge. My day started really well until I heard the depressing and tormenting news. I cannot get that deadly picture out of my mind, and I probably will not ever. A lot of questions rose up in my head. For instance, how could someone do such a horrifying vitality amongst innocent people? How could killing human kind be a solution to what may be the problems of such action made by the U.S. I can picture what we are going to encounter in the future if the United States decides to retaliate. The U.S. has the most powerful weaponry known. So, if U.S. retaliates then we possibly open the door to world war III. Unlike other wars, I predict that this is the war where there are no places to hide. I believe that this is a test of our faith and intelligence. So, hopefully we will prove them that we will act and resolve the problem in the less destructive way. I believe that we should show them we are not selfish. We should not retaliate with no strong evidence rather than just blaming. The people have unanswered questions. It helps when we all talk it out and maybe we might answer some of the doubts and confusion. "United we stand, divided we fall." We need to do this all together. Destruction is evil but if we do not do anything then we will be casualties. I believe that we are divided because of our ignorance. It is a shame devoting and accepting yourself as a U.S. citizen by singing the national anthem, when we just diminish our own brothers and sisters. 2006-08-31T17:45:53-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Wake-Up-Call-31399.aspx A THRILLER RIDE! With the TV on and my parents asleep I found myself in a tight spot. With my mind open and my knees bouncing I searched the house looking for something to do. After a few laps around the house I looked down and their was the family car keys. Without hesitation I bolted out the back door like slowly shutting it behind me. Jumping the fence and approaching the car I finally decided to get in. already knowing how to drive, I wasn’t nervous. Leaving the lights off so that the glare wouldn’t seep into my parent’s bedroom window right in front of me I slowly but impolitely backed out of our driveway, approaching Power road from our Lysterfield South. Looking for any sign of trouble I drove on thinking to my self, well I drove this far a little more wont hurt. I soon approached the intersection next to Princess Highway, with a green light I kept driving, soon to see two police men posted on the side of the street waiting for reckless drivers. I tried quickly thinking of something to do to avoid passing them. I decided that it would be best to just drive by them and keep my cool. Staying in the lane and keeping my eye off of them not to create suspicion, I heard an unexpected yell from them. Looking around it was clear that they were yelling at me. So like any true teenager would do I tried to loose them. I turned the street right over a hill so they couldn’t see me. Not going over the speed limit I wounded down several side streets hopping I had lost them. As I drove I began to notice why the police were yelling. When I was on Princess highway I could see very well but when I got on these side streets it was like I was blind, finally realizing that I had never turned my lights on when I had backed out of my drive way, I began cursing to my self, hitting the dash board thinking how I could have been so stupid. After turning my lights on I pulled onto a no street parking area to the end thinking that they wouldn’t come down here, I sat trying to give myself time to think were I was going to go to avoid them. As soon as 2006-08-30T09:17:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-THRILLER-RIDE--31380.aspx The Value of Good Friendship Encountering a good friend can be quite difficult in the contemporary lives of teenagers. They experience an immense amount of worries and problems throughout the day, that being a good friend is one of their last priorities. I, myself, was once baffled by what the definition of a “good” friend was, until I discovered a single step that if taken would make you the greatest friend there is. Willingness. That is all it takes in order to be considered a good friend. If you lack will, there is a diminutive chance of you being able to be a good friend. Willingness must come from within. Listening is the most essential part of a friendship, you must be willing to stay for long hours listening to what they have to say, even if its not the most exciting thing in the world to hear. Listening to your friend makes them feel important, special, wanted. It also allows them to exhale their problems and worries, and not keep them all bottled up. Although listening makes up most of what a good friend is there are also other things that form a good friend. The will to sacrifice for your friend will also take you a step closer to being a good friend. For instance, you planned your entire night, but as you’re about to leave to enjoy your Saturday night with your boyfriend/girlfriend, your best friend calls you right when you’re stepping out, hysterical because something bad had occurred in their life. You must be willing to sacrifice your Saturday night you had so carefully planned out and go to your friend’s house and converse with them about the situation and try to console them in any way that you can. Doing this demonstrates that you are willing to be there for him/her in their time of need and sacrifice whatever you had planned. You must always be willing to give advice to your friend. For example say your friend is in a situation where they do not know what to do, and so they turn to you for help; you must be willing to think things through with them and try to give them the best advice. I once experienced something similar to this; I had turned to a friend for advice because I 2006-08-29T15:16:26-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Value-of-Good-Friendship-31364.aspx Ordinary People Essay Calvin is a successful lawyer with plenty of money and a beautiful wife to go along with it. He was orphaned as a young boy, and had only one person that was even close to a fatherly figure for him, a man named Arnold Bacon. Bacon was a lawyer and wanted Calvin to become one, too. Calvin had two sons, Buck and Conrad. Buck died in a boating accident when he was a senior in high school. Shortly after, Conrad tried to commit suicide. These tragic events threaten the stronghold of their family, and will test whether or not the love each other or not. In the beginning of the book Calvin thought he was supposed to earn a good living and have all of the material things in place, but he learns communication is essential in a marriage. He marries an attractive woman, named Beth, despite warnings by Bacon, “She’s not a sharer,” he told Calvin. The only thing Calvin expected from Beth as a wife was for her to stand by his side and look pretty. He soon realizes that a wife that’s only beautiful will not cut it, he wants to find out what’s inside of her. Calvin has a nice house in a great part of town, nice cars, and a beautiful wife. From the beginning of the book, Calvin and Beth think that money is life and it solves everything. That it even makes them better than anyone else. Unfortunately for them though, money doesn’t solve everything, and Buck dies. The family was hurt, they didn’t know what to do, and money couldn’t help them here (except for funeral expenses). Time had come for them to finally come to terms with the fact that just because your rich, it doesn’t mean that life is flawless. It was a hard time and the family needed comfort in each other, but none of them gave it to anybody. Conrad was taught that following the rules was the proper thing to do, but later learns that you need to let your feelings surface, and tell people. As a result of Buck’s death Conrad drifts into depression. He bottles up his emotions until he finally can’t take it anymore. He lets go of the bottle by trying 2006-08-27T23:54:14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ordinary-People-Essay-31351.aspx Life Goes On! I was brought to the hospital by the ambulance. Very thin and exhausted on all levels. I looked like if someone had sucked out all the life out of me. My cheeks were sunk in, my skin was very pail and I had the look of death on my face. I must have been relieved to be where I was. This last six months were about to shape my next 10 years. It was very much the turning point of my life. All I owned was the clothes I was in. A pair of blue jeans, a white t-shirt and a leather jacket. To be fair on myself I wasn't aware of a lot that was happening. Hallucinations were happening a lot. There was no regular sleep, a lot of vomiting and starvation diets, everything was random with the occasional moments of clarity. Knowing something was terribly wrong. I remember late one night thinking to myself that i had to do something about my problem which became an obsession. I was always tired, a tiredness no sleep could fix. The weight of the world was on my shoulders and it wasn't going to go away. The moments of clarity were more frightening than any hallucinations. My parents came to visit which helped me be strong. What a quick turn around. Six months earlier I had told them about the new job offering I received and sent them copies my housing contract. I felt very grown up. Successful. Now I was on a death bed, drugged, weak and depressed. I was admitted a few days before they arrived. They went into "what can we do mode." They brought me some shirts, an extra pair of pants, socks and underwear. Much later Dad told me how I made him laugh when they asked if I wanted anything. I replied "Yes, food and lots of it!" My friend Karen came on that visit as well. Apparently they had to wait around for ages to get in. As they walked through the door I felt this incredible pain in my spine which arched my back and made it hard for me to call out. Fortunately the pain only lasted a few seconds. My new world was a lot of mixed emotions. I was in a room which seemed to me, more like prison cell. The door had a tiny window that looked 2006-08-27T15:46:15-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Life-Goes-On--31309.aspx Jumping in to Marriage Too Soon When people are young and in love, I do not think they fully realize the work that must be done to make a marriage last. It is said “a marriage may be ‘made in heaven,’ but the maintenance must be done on earth”. Couples must constantly be thinking about their mate and that what they do always influences the marriage, in one way or another. I for one, did not really understand what it took to keep a marriage going. Marriages must be cultivated and worked at, just like a garden, to keep them fruitful and lasting. When I was nineteen, I got married for the first time. I was, or so I thought, totally in love with my new husband of twenty-one. I moved from San Jose, California to Detroit, Michigan, to be with him as he was from there. I had no experience in cooking or cleaning as my mother took care of those things while I was growing up. When I got married it was such a shock to realize how much work went into those things. It was so bad that I did not even know how to boil water. My poor husband also did not fully realize that I had absolutely no experience in the kitchen or in the house. The first time I tried to cook, it was a disaster. I remember I cooked tacos, rice, and beans. Everything was burnt or under-cooked. I did not even know how to mop a floor or clean a bathroom. Those first few months were such an adjustment for us both. My husband also had some adjustments to deal with. He had been living at home, just as I had, and had been able to spend all of his paycheck on himself. He had no one to answer for but himself. He now had to start paying bills, rent, and car notes. He also had to give me money to buy groceries. The first paycheck he gave me when we were first married was so difficult for him. He now could not buy the types of clothes and shoes that he was used to buying for himself. He had to start thinking of me too. It hurt him so 2006-08-25T17:27:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Jumping-in-to-Marriage-Too-Soon-31274.aspx Snow White’s Awakening Snow White lays asleep in her bed, awaiting a kiss form her prince charming. Suddenly her wooden bed turns to metal and the pictures of flowers transform into posters of Blink-182. In strides a young man with baggy pants and a blue Mohawk. In the background we hear the sounds of freeway congestion: horns blowing, music blaring, irate people screaming and tires screeching. "Prince Charming" bends down and kisses her. Slowly she awakens, sits up and screams, “Ohhhhhh myyyyyyy gawd! Where am I?" Prince charming replies with a brief answer, "Why you're in L.A. sweet thing!" Confusion crosses the young woman's face as she stands up and looks around. "Come on baby, we're going to be late for da concert," explains P.C. (prince charming). "Concert? What's a concert?" asks the bewildered and frightened Snow White. She then asks, "And who are you? You don't look like Doc." "Well I am P.C., cuz I'm your prince charming sweetie," he replies with a smirk. So they leave the tattered apartment, and begin to walk down the street to where P.C. parked his car. (Snowie was in her ballroom gown.) They stop at a Hot Topic store to buy Snowie (Snow White) a "concert outfit." Snowie flatly refuses to go inside, secretly wondering if she had died and gone to the underworld to visit Pluto. (Pluto was the god of the underworld in old times Greek mythology). So P.C. goes inside alone. They stop at a filthy restroom for Snowie to change into her outfit, all the while arguing whether or not she should wear it. Finally she gives in, and consents to wear the black leather pants and grungy Korn tee shirt. Snow White began to enjoy herself. She was strutting her stuff in P.C.'s bright purple 1970 convertible Impala. She was amazed at all the tall metal buildings, for she had only seen one story wooden ones in her lifetime. They arrived at the Staples Center shortly, and Snow White was trying to hide her immense fear. Eventually her fears turned into excitement! She was enjoying herself-that is until the concert started. She had never heard such awful noise. She plugged her ears and laid down. Soon the sounds of ruckus began to fade. Suddenly she felt 2006-08-12T15:24:41-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Snow-White’s-Awakening-31238.aspx The Influence of Rich Steinmetz Richard Steinmetz has been the most influential person in my life. He is not the type of person you base your entire life on, however, he is the type of person that you listen to and take his advice into account while making a decision. I met Rich when I was eight years old, I went to his house and asked him if he wanted to play a game of football with my friends and me. Since that day we have been inseparable. Rich is basically the reason that I will be able to succeed in obtaining my dream of being a golf professional. He does not play all that well, but he really can teach the game. Rich has become the most influencing figure in my life, because when he wants something he goes out and gets it. Rich also lives his own life and does not let anyone but himself make decisions for him. When I was twelve years old, Rich took me golfing in the middle of December. That was my first golf experience, and from that day on I was addicted to golf. Rich has taken it upon himself to form me into the best possible golfer I could be. I played in the Irish Junior Open last summer in Shannon, Ireland, and the whole week leading to the tournament, Rich was with me pushing my swing into shape. I then went on to win the Irish Open by two strokes. I credit that win to the person behind it all. Rich convinced me that it is impossible to get what is desired without wanting it bad enough. I have always been able to count on Rich to help me through situations, be it good, bad, or anything. He is the brother that I never had, yet always wanted. Rich has gotten me through a lot of relationships. He is always willing to help me out no matter what is going on. He could hate the girl that I was dating yet would just push that aside in order to help me in any way possible. No matter what the situation I got myself into he is always there to get me out of it and make me laugh. Rich is one of 2006-08-06T20:47:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Influence-of-Rich-Steinmetz-31077.aspx Coming Home It had been almost four years since I had visited my father’s homestead. When I first laid eyes on the rough, unhewn piece of property it was a mere shell of the magnificently nurtured piece of land that now lie before me. From a quarter mile up the winding gravel road I began to feel my father’s unique and unmistakable presence. My father, maybe a half century old, somehow embraced an even older, forgotten set of rules. A set of rules that said things built with your hands were things built better. I drove up slowly, a futile attempt at keeping my shiny red car clean in the inevitable plume of dust. My late model automobile seemed a futuristic time machine in the rustic surroundings. Roger, my father’s ancient, salt and pepper toned Australian sheepdog, ambled up slowly with his usual vacant and friendly stare. I greeted Roger with a warm hug, forgetting in my delight that I would smell of dog and horse for the rest of my day. My eyes caught a flash of sun off the creek in the distance, a silvery ribbon meandering through the evergreens. I recalled crisp mornings spent charming trout with hook and line. To my left was the wooden corral containing the friendly beasts that shared my fondest childhood memories. The old stalwarts were there. Bonfire, a muscular horse with a chestnut coat and a docile manner. Dusty, the old buckskin that was great with children and my father’s preferred mount. And Jake, the huge and ornery black mule my father enlisted to pack supplies. There were also several unfamiliar horses. So the years bring new faces. To my right stood a new hay barn. Built tall and strong with fresh wood and my father’s skilled hands. Under its twenty-foot roof sat a towering stack of sweet smelling, lime green hay. Just more than enough, for my father was not to be caught off guard by the occasional harsh winter or late spring growth. The roof cascaded down longer on one side to house what was most likely a saddle shed. The entire structure gave off a stern sense of efficiency. As I started towards the house I felt the twinge of excitement and anxiety one gets when seeing a loved one after a long separation. The house, constructed with enormous logs stacked atop each other and interconnected at the corners, looks as if it 2006-08-05T15:21:54-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Coming-Home--31043.aspx My Battle with Anorexia We all know that life today is not an easy thing. Action and determination are the keys to success but still so many obstacles will try and knock you down. People might put you down and you will either let it go or you’ll be left behind. I, Nethan Hunter was once put down and by being weak and letting it get to me, I now suffer from a very serious disorder known as anorexia. I never had to worry about my weight. I had a fast metabolism and I never seemed to gain weight. Things begun to change once I was in puberty. My body begun to grow and I started to put on weight but this didn’t bother me and why should it have since it was something perfectly normal. It all started when I was fifteen at ‘Paradise Camp’ in the summer of 1992. I didn’t have many friends at the time so I thought that spending my summer in a camp, with many people my age was a great opportunity for making new ones. As soon as I arrived I was given a form and asked to note down three activities I preferred mostly doing during this camp. I really enjoyed swimming and I was also good at it so I wrote it down without any hesitation. My other two choices really didn’t matter, I got to my swim class and listened to the team leader’s instructions. It was taking quite a long time and since it was a really hot day I took off my shirt. That is the biggest regret I ever have. The girls sitting across were staring at me and were whispering to each other, but I had no idea what they were saying. I didn’t pay much attention to it but when I got out of the water I was behind them. They were laughing and one of them said: “Did you see the fat on that guy? He could really use a diet!” I wasn’t sure they were talking about me but I assumed. It was the first time someone called me fat and I intended to make it be the last. I still don’t know why it bothered me so much but I guess being fifteen and hearing two girls talking about you like that isn’t a very nice thing. I hated the 2006-08-05T11:31:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Battle-with-Anorexia--31036.aspx My Traffic Accident It was just an other rainy day. I was going to a basketball game with some friends. As I was walking out of the door my mother said “Drive carefully son it’s awfully slippery out there”, I ignored her like always but just replied, “Yes mother I will!” After watching the basketball game we headed back to my friends house. The rain had picked up. The traffic was heavy in the small residential streets as the main road was under construction. I was maneuvering my way around the packed roads until I arrived to a two-way stop sign intersection. There were long lines of cars trying to cross the street. I was cursing the cars in the front of me for taking such a long time crossing the small intersection. I waited for about five – ten minutes for my turn to get the intersection. When I was finally at the intersection I realized the harsh reality. It seemed like that all the traffic was taking a detour through his neighborhood. I waited for a long time hoping some one in the passage of cars would be courteous enough to stop and let me cross. Then I remembered this was the new millennium the great old values were left in the last century. I tried many times to make daring moves but the flow of traffic never seemed to stop. Suddenly my luck changed an old lady was trying to cross the street in the same direction as I was. As she stepped in to the street suddenly the traffic stopped. I decided to make full use of this golden opportunity. I started to cross the street slowly. As I arrived near the center of the intersection I realized that the other side of the traffic was still moving. My old $500 Ford didn’t have the best brakes in the world. The car went a few inches in to the path of the traffic. Suddenly from my right side I saw a white van coming towards us like a raging bull set lose. The driver of the van thought that he was going to hit me so he slammed his brakes. The van slid right past me it did a 360-degree turn, it then went over the sidewalk and almost ran over a couple of pedestrians. I was scared so I floored the car and 2006-08-05T11:04:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Traffic-Accident-31023.aspx I Am An American… “Come on baby! All you need is to land that Triple axle and double loop perfectly and gold is all yours!” What probably makes me most proud to be an American is when you are cheering for your nation in a sport especially in the Olympics. In this case I was cheering for this American who was competing in ice-skating in the 2002 Winter Olympics in Salt Lake City. I mean here’s a sport I’ve never even watched or tried, but yet the excitement of rooting for your own country is probably the greatest rush of pride you will ever have. And when your nation has come out victorious, you will feel one hundred percent complete American in your heart. The feeling is just incredible. Born in San Diego, CA, I am a natural born American Citizen also known as the new generation of Hmong people because I, like many other Hmong teenagers were first to be born in the United States. The new breed of Hmong has been born, and to Hmong parents all over the nation, this symbolizes a new beginning. My parents became U.S. Citizens after living here for 13 years. So now my whole family of ten are all American citizens except for my oldest brother who was born in Thailand. What makes my family different from any other Hmong Families if the fact that we are a fairly Americanized family because living here for over twenty years, my family is adapting to the new ways much faster than other Hmong families but at the same time we still keep our old traditions alive. I can safely say that I am only 50 percent American at home because it’s not that I have to, but its the fact that I want too. So do I ever feel fully American? At times I am. Like when the events of September 11th took place, basically all citizens of all race to colors had to show our strength and not let anything like that get us on our knees. Like the last sentence in our National Anthem, “and the home of the Brave.” We are a nation that will bulldoze anything down that stands in our way when we stand tall and brave together as one. One thing for sure that Americans will never let anyone try to take away from them is 2006-08-01T20:24:36-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/I-Am-An-American…--30990.aspx Car Theft With the TV. on and my mom asleep I found myself in a predicament. With my mind open and my knees bouncing I searched the house looking for something to do. After several laps around the house I bound a pone my moms keys. Without hesitation I bolted out the back door like slowly shutting it behind me . Jumping the fence and approaching the car I finally decided to get in. already knowing how to drive, I wasn’t nervous. Leaving the lights off so that the glare wouldn’t seep into my moms window right in front of me I slowly but surly back out off our driveway, approaching Montgomery road from our no outlet street. Looking for any sing of trouble I drove on thinking to my self, well I drove this far a little more wont hurt. I soon approached the intersection next to Walgreen’s, with a green light I kept driving, soon to see two police men posted on the side of the street waiting for reckless drivers. I tried quickly thinking of something to do to avoided passing them. I decided that It would be best to just drive by them and keep my cool. Staying in the lane and keeping my eye off of them not to create suspicion, I heard an abrupt yelling from them. Looking around it was apparent that they were yelling at me. So like any true American would do I tried to loose them. I turned the street right over a hill so they couldn’t see me. Not going over the speed limit I wounded down several side streets hopping I had lost them. As I drove I began to notice why the police were yelling. When I was on Montgomery road I could see very well but on these side streets it was like I was blind, finally realizing that I had never turned my lights on when I had backed out of my drive way, I began cursing to my self , hitting the dash board thinking how I could have been so stupid. After turning my lights on I pulled onto a no outlet street parking close to the end thinking that they wouldn’t come down here, I sat trying 2006-08-01T19:56:53-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Car-Theft--30977.aspx Personal Narrative: The Weekend Campout One weekend during the summer a couple years back I had decided to host a campout and have a few people over to stay the night in tents in my woods and my backyard (which consist of a 5 acre open field with a big fire pit for parties). There is also a fire pit down by the tents but we decided to keep it in the field instead. Well Friday night rolls around and I have a few people over, 3 beside myself to be exact. We set up our tents in the field where they were linked together by a tarp draped over a swing set frame. We gathered some firewood that would be enough to last us for the night and we sat around and started to talk. We all were sitting there just puffing away at cigars of every brand and flavor imaginable. My friend named Brian was able to get a garbage bag full of all different kinds of cigars. Some I have seen and others I have no clue what to expect. But anyways back to the story, we were all sitting around the fire and just all of a sudden Brian fell sideways in his chair. Partially because he was leaning and partially because he was on an incline towards the creek. Whatever the cause of the fall it was so hilarious that we just could not sit in our chairs anymore so we decided to go puff on our cigars elsewhere. We took a walk up the road when Joseph suddenly came to a halt and whispered under his breath, “You guys what is that”, as he pointed up the road 50 yards. For all we could see it was a large figure that was really hard to make out because of the light insufficiency. The other three hadn’t decided whether or not to approach the figure and see if it was real or whether to observe it form a distance. Whatever it be I wasn’t going to sit back and wait around for them to decide. I started walking towards it and I heard a clanging together of something that sounded hard and then I heard a big thump. I stopped and gazed forward to where the figure stood 2006-08-01T19:20:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Personal-Narrative-The-Weekend-Campout-30971.aspx Creative Writing Exercise: My Ideal Place The ideal place for common people usually ranges from tropical vacation spots and outdoor activities, to stores and buildings. On the other hand, I do not fit this category of common people. The soccer field and music environment do make me feel at ease, but my real passion is towards automobiles. I could not think of a better place than to sit in the cockpit of one of Nissan’s line of super-cars the Skyline, preferably the rare NISMO 400R. The NISMO 400R probably sounds like a space ship, but by all means far surpasses one. Since not many people even know of this car, it must be hard to picture one. The car is somewhat of a cross between a Nissan 240sx, and a BMW, yet is more aggressive in appearance. Basically, what I’m trying to say is that even though it is a Japanese car, only sold in Japan, it still has a hint of European flavor. The car is only made in the color red, not a dull red but a true brilliant race-bred red. On the upper edge of each side of the car lies a single defined race stripe, yet consequently they don’t detract from the car at all. When looking at the NISMO 400R for the first time, one would clearly notice its abundance of intake ducts all over the car. These intake vents are provided for different reasons, either for appearance, cooling, or for aerodynamics during high speeds. No matter what they are used for, it makes the car extremely alluring. The largest intake duct is located on top of the hood, facing its wide mouth towards the car. Others are scattered throughout the car beginning from its front spoiler, all the way to its side skirts. The other two modifications that make this car truly unique in appearance are its famous oval shaped tail-lights and its perfect rear spoiler. A rear spoiler is basically a wing attached to the rear of the car to keep the car’s down force at a maximum. This keeps the car from flying off the road since it only weighs about 1500 pounds. Finally, to accent the car’s already perfect design, its massive yet light rims contour snuggly to its 18 inch 2006-08-01T19:12:24-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Creative-Writing-Exercise-My-Ideal-Place-30967.aspx Descriptive Writing of Family Weekend The sun shined bright and blazed hot that summer, a summer more than a few years back but not at all that long ago. In the San Joaquin Valley is where our tale lies...surrounded by mountains and rolling hills where you see grazing cattle meandering in an ever coil up the steep golden rises, here perched on the side of a treacherous highway sits a large Flea Market. This market has an unmistakable giant red barn and when days are good the place is filled to the brim with customers and the sounds of haggling, rambunctious children, and their parent’s scolding remarks. Every weekend the Canezales family would set up their two stands, one for the fruit and vegetables that Antoinetta picked from her garden and cluster of fruit trees at their meager home, and the second, a couple stands down and across, was where Marcos would make and repair zapatos. Now their other children were older and either had families of their own or worked for other farms. But their youngest, who was about eleven, helped them down at the Flea-market. His name was Poncho or Ponchito depending on who addressed him. He always sang in ‘spanglish’ while he played a cheap little guitarra to entice people to come buy his mother’s good produce. His mother was a polite and slightly talkative middle-aged woman whom everyone loved mostly because she was down to earth and treated people as if they were of her own flesh & blood. No one was a stranger in her eyes. Marcos, stern yet humorous like many good fathers, was quite skillful at making and repairing shoes even though it was a side job of his. He regularly worked as a mechanic at a friend’s car garage during weekdays. The couple made just enough to fill their families bellies and buy decent clothes ever so often but the love they shared filled in many, if not all, of the gaps in their tattered finances. One busy market day Antoinetta was tending her stand surrounded by a couple fresh baskets of lettuce, one of peaches, one filled with tomatoes, and another of various chili peppers. As usual Ponchito was strumming his slightly out-of-tune guitar to the likeness of an estranged version of the Three 2006-08-01T18:59:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Descriptive-Writing-of-Family-Weekend-30958.aspx Scene: All In A Summer's Day "Margot?" someone said quietly. She was huddled in the corner with her face in her hands. She had missed it. The event that she had been waiting to happen for seven years was now over. No more would she get to see the sun, to feel its glow upon her. Tear faced and sorrow stricken, Margot slowly lifted her head to look at the kids that robbed her of the only joy she had left in her life. That was it. She could take no more of being treated inhumanly. For the first time, she detested these so called people as much as they hated her. "How could you?" she screamed hysterically. "How could you take this away from me? It’s not fair! I didn’t do anything to you and yet still you all try to make my life miserable. What did I do to deserve to be treated like this?" They were all taken back. Never before had Margot stood up for herself. Never before had she said what she really felt. Never before had she raised her voice in any way. And now it was all happening right before their eyes. This seemed to affect them in more ways then they could imagine. Normally, her pain was their delight, but not anymore. Now it was a vacuum, sweeping them of all the happiness and enchantment they felt of seeing the sun for the first time in 7 years. They all became little versions of Margot. Their confidence became insecurity. Their happiness became misery. Their normally full of words mouths became silent. "S-s-s-orry Margot," they murmured pathetically. "Sorry? You aren’t sorry! All of you are just self centered coldhearted human beings who care about only themselves. Since the first day I arrived here you have despised me and never gave me the light of day. And was I ever mean to you, did I ever say one mean word to any of you? No! I tolerated you and still thought that deep inside you there was some good. But now I can see I was wrong." As she said this, all of her insecurities, all of her sadness seemed to vanish and she was filled with anger, with rage. The children just 2006-08-01T18:46:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Scene-All-In-A-Summer-s-Day-30951.aspx The Seashell in My Hand Certain events in my 3 decades and a year of living have caused me to look back into the waves of life for subtle reflection…and in looking back, I would tend to agree with the statement that I’ve swam through more than the norm of “storms” in my life. Yes, I’ve seen storms…violent ones at that. I’m talking Mark Walhberg drifting alone in the “Perfect Storm” type of storms. Storms that would rip the psyche out of your mental process and leave you contemplating how “pretty” a 200-foot wave appeared as Neptune’s wrath unleashed itself and crashed onto your insignificant soon to be corpse. I suppose I’m either undrownable or one hell of a good swimmer because for whatever reason, I manage to be pulled down to the dark depths of these turbulent and polluted oceans, touch ground, only to push myself up again, a seashell in hand, waiting silently for the next storm. A seashell in hand you ask? This seashell of salvation as I call it, serves as a reminder of the cladding knowledge I gained in my struggle to survive the battle with Mother Nature’s handy man Neptune. Let me explain…we humans wear our bony skeletons on the inside while showing our vulnerable sides to the outside world. Shells on the other hand are made by mollusks to protect their insides from the harsh elements as well as predatory enemies. The only drawback…a shell while serving as armor, is a permanent structure that mollusks must bear for their remaining lives, it weight slowing it down. Essentially, each titanic battle I live through, I create a new tougher outer shell… Its weight slowing me down considerably but never impeding my progress. Although it feels as if the added weight might not allow for me to swim up for a gasp of enlivening fresh air, I always make it. As I crest, I inhale life and continue on my passage. I’ve been swimming most of my life searching for land, a respite from the constant oceanic storms of like. I admit, I do see the calm before these storms but even during the calm, I swim…hoping for shore break and sand to caress my ankles…but how much safer 2006-08-01T18:45:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Seashell-in-My-Hand--30950.aspx Valuable Lessons Learned in Life Looking back on my life I see that I have made many mistakes. All due to my lack of patience and never listening to what my elders told me. If I had only listened to their words of wisdom and took into consideration what was told, I would have saved myself a lot of trouble. However I took my own path and did things my way, not following the guidance of my elders. I still remember what my grandparents told me like it was just yesterday. He told me “Only fools rush in, What goes around comes around, and education is most important.” The first valuable lesson I learned was when cheating on the final test caused me a lot of trouble. It started at ninth grade when high school was a totally new thing. I began to have many new friends and they could drive. Going out was much more fun than staying home and studying. My grandfather warned me to stay more focused in school. I told him not to worry because I could always figure my way out. He also told me to work my way through anything that I wanted and “Only fools rush in”, but whatever he said seemed to go from one ear through the other. I started to come to school late everyday. If I did come on time, I would slept in class. I missed a lot of homework and class activities. So, I was already behind the class before I even knew about it. I did not know what to do when the final was about to come. I was stuck in a bad situation, so I decide to take the short cut and cheat on the exam. Too bad, I got caught and went through a lot of bad experiences with the teachers and school principal. I only get what “Only fools rush in” means as I was sitting in the principal’s office. It was a tough experience. It seemed like the lessons get tougher as I grow older. This is the time when my grandparents talked about “what goes around, comes around”. I started dating a lot around this age According to guys in high school, it is cool to have many girlfriends. 2006-08-01T18:41:14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Valuable-Lessons-Learned-in-Life-30947.aspx A Modern Bisclavret Although climbing the same black, rusted stairway to his third floor Brooklyn apartment reminded him of the absence of luxury in his life, Peter was nevertheless happy to return home to his loving lady after a grueling day of masonry. Spending eight hours on your knees, hunched over a slab of concrete would however, make returning to his humble abode seem like returning to a town house in the upper-east side to most people. Roxanne’s day was much like Peter’s in that trying to teach 37 eleven year olds with a two minute attention span when the subject is anything other than the Yankees, how to do long division, can be as exhausting as laying bricks. Not to mention Roxanne’s day wasn’t over at the two thirty bell. She supervised the school’s recreational program, which required her presence every day because nobody else wanted to spend their afternoon organizing and sometimes even participating in everything from kickball to jump rope. Roxanne and Peter’s day ended at about the same time so they would often ascend those steps together, hand in hand, mindless of the day’s finished labor and rejuvenated by the presence of one another. The other man in Roxanne’s life was her father who she loved dearly despite his sometimes violently irritable temperament, a result of his addiction to booze and a liver on the verge of a break down. Roxanne supported her father completely. She knew it was pathetic that her father was so irresponsible and that he found no shame in expecting his daughter to pay his medical bill, and so did Peter, who would have been furious to know that his wife was financially supporting a worthless drunk, even if it was her father, but forced by love, she did it anyway. Unfortunately the weekly checks from the public school system were barely enough to sustain herself and her life with Peter, let alone her dying father so she had to do something else. Every time Roxanne’s father would find her and introduce a new financial request, she would put on her red dress and sell her body. She knew this was a despicable act, but it was like there was no choice. She would have sacrificed her own life for her father, letting him waste away was not an option. 2006-08-01T10:36:19-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Modern-Bisclavret-30938.aspx Description Exercise: My Ideal 2006-08-01T09:54:52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Description-Exercise-My-Ideal-Dinner-30925.aspx My Perfect World I arrived at my office neither late nor early, because in my world there is no concept of time. I stepped off of the teleport pad onto a moving hallway. The state of the art machine quickly whisked me away to my 112th floor office atop one of the tallest buildings in the world. I did not know what day it was because again in this world there was nothing that kept track of the time, there wasn’t even any sun or moon for that matter. The day and night cycle was nonexistent, there was a constant light shining upon everyone. This light was always at a standard temperature; a person was never hot or cold but always “just right”. People never sleep in this world, for if they do they would miss half of their life. At birth the node that keeps track of the human rest cycle is surgically removed and in its place, a microchip is inserted. This microchip would produce proteins and hormones that would keep the body going at a constant state. Also implanted into the brain are memory chips that serves a person’s long term memory, and RAM that serves a person’s short term memory. These two features help a person in their everyday life. For example if a student needed information for a test he would access his memory banks for the piece of information he needed and would retrieve it. Memory loss, and Alzheimer’s are nonexistent. Everyone’s memory is linked and stored together at a large mainframe database at the center of the earth. No one has ever seen this place so that is why I cannot describe it in full detail. This “Memory Bank” as we call it has everyone’s thoughts and memories on file. If a person pays a fee (depending on whose brain one wants to access) then he could download his/her thoughts and memory into his own database, thus solving the problems of war and crime. My planet is similar to your Earth except that all of the geography is habitable. We have colonized the ocean to support our ever-growing population. My Earth is not divided up into countries or territories for that only leads to war and suffering. Instead people are all run by a computer. At birth we are given a randomly generated path for life or 2006-07-31T18:50:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Perfect-World-30898.aspx The One Eyed Wonder The man came out of surgery around midnight after about three hours of surgery and was in critical condition, said hospital spokeswoman Pam Lepley. She said his injuries were still life 2006-07-31T18:49:53-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-One-Eyed-Wonder-30897.aspx The Good With The Bad Amanda is a 31 year old who has lived in Michigan all her life. She had a great childhood, as she seemed it was, with her parents already being together for 21 years. In her mind, “What could go wrong?” At the young age of 11, Amanda’s mother decided to walk out and leave her behind. It took her a year to figure out that her mother wasn’t coming back home, but as for her, she never gave up on her. Her mom was not only her “Mom”, but also her best friend, so she thought. As the days grew longer, Amanda began to act out towards everyone but her father, Bill. She was very fond of her dad. But suddenly Amanda had made a friend and her name was Amy. They were the same age and were inseparable. Amy and Amanda stayed at each other’s houses, took long walks; that took up most there days and nights, and talked with friends. The girls got along great and were never apart, until the sad age of 13. Amanda got raped and found out 3 months later she was pregnant. She was lost and was extremely scared. Not knowing what to do, Amanda started acting out and getting in trouble. She was fighting with others a lot, left home and became homeless; moving from home to home. Amanda was so lost in this big world and deep inside, she felt alone. Amy was in and out of Amanda’s life at this time, only seeing her about once a year when she could, but they were best friends and never forgot about each other. The first time they met up with each other was in their hometown, Albright Shores, and Amanda heard Amy was in town. When they seen each other, feeling like it had been a lifetime, they both went down in tears and were hugging each other saying, “I missed you.” It seemed to them that their young worlds had been complete again. Amy told her she was pregnant and was running from the police and her caseworker. She was just as lost as Amanda was. Within 2 days, Amy 2006-07-31T16:46:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Good-With-The-Bad-30895.aspx Rollin’ On Main Street Last weekend, a couple friends and I took a road trip to Cincinnati. Here we saw many of our favorite bands perform during the evening on Main Street. Having never seen any of the artists’ play live before, we were all very thrilled to be in Cincinnati on that night. Not only was the music enough, but the atmosphere of a big city and the smell of funnel cakes made it that much better. The people, as well as the weather, couldn’t have been any nicer. Putting all of this together, you couldn’t have had a better night for dancin’. “Rollin’ On Main Street” was a concert in the heart of downtown Cincinnati. The artist appearing varied from guitarist Jack Johnson to rap artists The Roots. A local radio station set up four stages, and each one had a different band playing on them constantly. The first stage we watched was being played on by one of my favorites, Jack Johnson. His music is smooth, but always with a catchy beat, and the crowd loved it. People all around me did not hesitate to dance as if no one was watching them, but I couldn’t blame them. Personally, I was caught up in the energy coming from the stage and couldn’t help but dance myself. After a while of jamming from Jack Johnson, my friends and I decided to go and see John Meir perform on another stage nearby. Honestly I was looking forward to seeing the supposedly new talented musician, but only had all expectations ruined the second I laid my eyes on him. He came out on stage, hair gelled up and wearing a not so masculine headband. I stayed and laughed at him for about five minutes, and then decided to go back to the stage we had come from. Here, the old school hip-hop crew The Roots would perform. The second I saw the stage I knew the concert would be exactly what I thought. Thousands of yelling fans dancing to the unique beats the DJ spun on stage. The show had more energy than a dog in a cage, and you could tell the MC’s new it. They were hoppin’ around the stage, getting the crowd to feel the music more. At the end of their set, one of the rappers made his own beats with his mouth, 2006-07-31T12:36:36-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Rollin’-On-Main-Street-30879.aspx Excitement of Playing Paintball I was sitting hunched, waiting. I was watching for the other team coming down the driveway. I saw them. Dylan and Kyle went off to the right. Mike W. was hiding farther up the road. They found him and took him out. Then I saw Dexter coming up behind us. Justin and Jimmers saw us. I stood up and exchanged fire. “Oh crap, Justin’s on fully auto,” Charlie said. I heard splat after splat. Aaron came up behind us. I told him to watch out because Dexter was back out there. There was so much scrub brush you couldn’t even shoot back there. I told Seth to see if he could get at Dexter. So he left into the brush. Then I saw Dylan and Kyle run across the road to our side. I then knew Mike D. was out because he was hiding where they came from. I gave some shots toward them but didn’t connect. Seth came back and said he couldn’t even get close. Then Aaron came walking out of the brush with his hands up. “I’m out,” he said. “O man now we’re two men down,” I said. At this time Justin and Jimmers are watching us. Once in awhile they would give us a “Hey we’re still here shot” but we knew they hadn’t moved. Then Justin put his hands up. “I’m out of paint, I’m done, don’t shoot,” he said with disappointment. Then I saw Charlie preparing for something. I could see this strange look in his eye through the glazed lenses in his facemask. He then said, “Troy, cover me, I’m taking him out!” “Ok, do it Charlie,” I replied. He jumped to his feet and started firing. Doosch, doosch, doosch! “Aww I’m hit, stop firing I’m hit, I’m hit,” were the words from Jimmers mouth. “Ya, way to go Charlie-o-marly!” I said to Charlie. Then at that moment, splat, splat, splat, one after another! We were scrambling around like decapitated chickens! “Where are they coming from!?” Seth yelled. “Just run,” Charlie screamed. “Go, go, Seth some on!” I said as I was pushing Charlie to hurry. Charlie jumped out the front of the trailer 2006-07-30T11:51:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Excitement-of-Playing-Paintball-30806.aspx Personal Gratification of Being a Tutor A little over two years ago I began tutoring high school students in several types of mathematics, including preparation for the S.A.T. Test. While I did this initially to earn money, I have continued to tutor (often pro bono) because I enjoy the material and the contact with the students. I have always enjoyed math tremendously. I can remember riding in a car for long distances as a child and continuously calculating average speeds and percentages of distances covered as we traveled. In college I took upper division math classes such as Real Analysis and Game Theory (and placed near the top of the curve) though they were not required for my major. All this time spent playing with math has left me with a deep understanding of the way numbers work and the many ways in which problems can be solved. When I first began tutoring I was stunned to find that most of the kids I worked with, although very bright, not only lacked the ability to solve complex problems, they were very uncomfortable with some of the basic principles of math. This discomfort led to fear and avoidance, and the avoidance led to more discomfort. A vicious cycle began. Instead of seeing math as a beautiful system in which arithmetic, algebra and geometry all worked together to allow one to solve problems, they saw it as a bunch of jumbled rules which made little sense that they were forced to memorize. As a tutor, I found that it was important when starting with a new student to find out where his/her discomfort with math began. Often, this meant going back several years in their education to explain important basic concepts. For some students, fractions and decimals were the point at which math stopped making sense. For many others, it was the introduction of letters to represent numbers in algebra. Some students found that identifying their weaknesses was an embarrassing process. I explained to them that it was not their fault. Everyone comes to understand new concepts in math in a slightly different way, and the problem was that no teacher had taken the time to explain their "problem area" in a way which would make sense to them. Since math was a system, once they missed out on that one building block, it was not surprising 2006-07-28T18:42:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Personal-Gratification-of-Being-a-Tutor-30776.aspx Thinking of Plans for the Future There were ten minutes remaining until the bell would ring and free my other classmates and I from the torturous questions being hailed on us like a Georgia thunderstorm in the heat of battle. I was prepared for my question though, being well rehearsed and completely confident: I watched as one by one my peers were torn apart by the sagacious, ruthless counselor who had been sacking students for years. " John Smith, what are your plans for the future?" Smiling as she said this, knowing that in a few short seconds it would all be over for this innocent one. " I want to be a professional baseball player!" The student would affirm. "Well John, you do know that it is very unlikely that you will become a baseball player, so what will you do if plan A doesn't come true?" John would then realize that it was futile to keep on with the conversation and would give right up and accepted her practical opinion. Then her roving eyes rested upon me and a quiet settled in the room as if I were about to shoot the final free throw in a championship game, and somehow the crowd felt like silence was a way of helping. "Well Zachary, what are your plans for the future?" Unlike the other poor saps I was smiling back and counselor." Well, I want to join the Farmer's Insurance group, particularly advertisement and communication. That is of course after majoring in business at the University of Missouri." She was speechless, and all she could do was nod and move on. My father's advice of deciding early on my future had defiantly paid off. My obsession with planning for the future had always been with me. Since early childhood, I have worked out the upcoming week in order to work in my favorite television shows and still keep up with playing with Legos. Naturally, I grew up a little and was informed I would one day be thrust into the world of work and be made to sit down and be responsible. I knew I would have to carefully plan my future occupation in order to avoid the confusion that would certainly be involved later in life. I began to ask questions from my Dad and my Grandpa, who both happen to work for Farmer's Insurance Agency. I 2006-07-28T08:11:22-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thinking-of-Plans-for-the-Future-30752.aspx The Story of the Pearl One morning, a morning that seemed like any other, Kino and his wife as usual got up and started breakfast. This wasn’t like any other day though. Coyotito, the baby, was just waking up when all of a sudden Juana and Kino noticed there was a scorpion on the baby’s hanging crib. Kino slowly walked over and tried to grab the scorpion but it fell on the baby and stung it. The family went to the town doctor with the baby but the unscrupulous doctor wouldn’t see them because they didn’t have any money. So the family left depressed, the baby’s arm was swelling and it seemed to be getting worse. Juana, the baby’s mother, tried to put a few bits of seaweed, which should have helped, but it didn’t. Kino went pearl hunting as usual but this day he found a huge very valuable pearl. Everyone heard about it in town, the doctor knew it was Kino who had arrived at his house earlier that day. The doctor went to Kino’s house to check on the baby. He pretended that the baby was about to die, he gave the baby some medicine and Kino told the doctor he would pay him when he received the money for his pearl. The next morning, Kino went to try to sell his pearl, but the pearl dealers had already talked and decided to tell Kino that the pearl was fake and not worth anything. Kino knew how much the pearl was worth and when the pearl dealers told him that it wasn’t worth a lot of money he became very angry. He told them that they were liars and they didn’t know what they were talking about. He became very scared and every night when he was about to go to sleep he hid the pearl, because he knew that people were trying to steal it. The reason being that someone had already tried to steal it. One night Juana woke up and tried to go out into the ocean and throw the pearl away, but Kino ran after her, hit her in the face, so that she fell down into the water. He was walking back to the house when a dark man attacked him; he killed the man because he was trying to take his pearl. Kino knew then that he had to 2006-07-27T15:27:55-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Story-of-the-Pearl-30740.aspx The Class The class squirmed together to get onto the bench. Feeling keen to start sport Miss Murphy was having difficulties explaining safety issues to the children. The idea was chosen to sit on the bench and watch the more experience children from the other team. The pre-primers watched for a little while in anticipation, too keen to start they decided to run out onto the court and join in. Miss Murphy with low communication skills was not able to keep everyone on the seats. “ Sit down, come on sit down” said Miss Murphy as she attempted to guide the students back to the bench. Gabriella, the most favourable Mexican pre-primers wanted to play the keeper in the game of indoor soccer and was severely kicked in the face by the ball coming from the other team. Gabriella fell hard and fast and became unconscious with blood from his mouth and nose. The pre- primers that ran onto the court quickly ran onside to their fellow student. To see him hurt and not responding to his mates left the children devastated. Miss Murphy had no other option but to call the ambulance and get urgent help. The children started to cry not understanding what was actually happening. The other team were all crowded around trying to calm the younger students down. The ambulance was on the way but another problem arose when Miss Murphy was unable to contact Gabriella’s parents and guardian due to difficulties in understanding a different language. The ambulance soon arrived and found that Gabriella was still unconscious. It was something serious. Gabriella had not awoken for approximately twenty minutes now. He was rushed to hospital and Miss Murphy was left in shock. The children just wanted to know what was happening. Patrick tried explaining to the ambulance officer what had happened but all he could say was “The ball, the ball hit Gabby” The hospital organized everything but could not get any information to contact his parents. The ambulance officer assumed that the pronunciation of “Gabby” was maybe “Garry” for his personal details, not being able to ask the boy himself things became difficult. The boy was rushed into emergency but did not regain consciousness. Everything had become one major dilemma. Six and a half hours later the boy’s parents were finally contacted. It was believed 2006-07-26T12:09:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Class--30672.aspx Three Passions in Life Three passions, simple but overwhelmingly strong, have governed my life: a connection with nature, meaningful relationships, and the search for understanding. Three passions, have carved the path I have walked and will continue to guide me on my life’s journey. I have sought a connection with nature, first, because it brings peace – 2006-07-25T20:19:34-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Three-Passions-in-Life-30663.aspx Anger Meets Innocence I have known these two characters for a little more than four years now and never once have I seen a straight face. These two are always making jokes or making fun of each other. The person in the black long sleeve sweater with a silver chain necklace over hanging his shirt is one of my best friends named Justin. The person in the white long sleeve sweater with his sleeves rolled up and his Rolex watch on his wrist is one or my best friends named James. This photograph was taken last year when Justin and I were in Construction technology at school and we had to do a project that had to do with fooling around with taking pictures. We took pictures of everything from cups to shoelaces to people to bricks on the school wall. When the film was developed, we had noticed that all the pictures we had taken were in black and white, these were not our intensions. This photo that you are looking at stood out the most. Never before had I ever seen the two of them not smiling or even grinning. For once, they tried to look intimidating but yet in a fashionable way. My first reaction was GAP. This looks like this picture could be in a Gap advertisement (Gap is a named brand of new style clothing). Justin looks at me in a funny was and bursts out in laughter for a good five minutes. When he stopped laughing, I exclaimed that I was serious. Just gaze into the photograph then you’ll be able to see the creation of Justin and James form the funny Adam Sandler into the attitude of a stressed out teacher. If you ever had the chance to meet these two comedies acts, you’ll know what I mean when I compare them to Adam Sandler. When I told James and Justin that I was going to send in this picture to the Gap main offices as usual the made a joke out of it and pretended as if it was a good idea. What ever they said to anyone was extremely sarcastic all the time. When I called up the Gap head office in Toronto I spoke the head of advertisements and told him about this picture that I thought would be perfect for an advertisement for gap. The man simply said put 2006-07-25T20:18:23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Anger-Meets-Innocence-30662.aspx Personal Reflection on the Value of Family I sat down on my couch, as I came back from a grueling day of school. Wait, grueling isn’t the word, more like exhausting. I turned on my television, the Raptors were playing against the wizards. Then my sister walked by. She proclaimed that she wanted to watch something else. Like all little brothers, it was my natural instinct to argue with her. After ten minutes of arguing, we decided to end our confrontation in a game of basketball on my PS2. Since I play the game much more than she does, I demolished her. Than she offered to play best 2 of 3. I guess I played for 2 reasons, to humiliate her and it was such a fun game. After beating her about 101 times she finally gave up. I switched it to the game. But to my disappointment the game had ended. One of the biggest games of the year and thanks to my sister, I missed it. One of the biggest games of the year, the first time M.J came to the ACC. I found out later that the Raptors were defeated (as always). Since there was nothing, on my sister got to watch. She grinned with delight, as I gave her an evil smirk. When I thought I had obtained victory, I was handed defeat. She had won this round. Something told me that she had planned this. This isn’t the first time she plotted an evil scheme. I promised myself never to let it happen again. The next day I turned on the T.V and to my surprise the Raptors were playing. A wonderful situation to test my new “will power”. Just then my evil sister walked by, this time with one of her girlfriends. I recognized her, the best female basketball player that played for Jarvis. She was offered to go play down at the states, at those big time colleges like, Harvard, and UCLA. My sister whispered something into her ear. Her friend then challenged 2006-07-25T16:06:31-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Personal-Reflection-on-the-Value-of-Family-30650.aspx Advice for Personal Encounters with Rude People Through out the course of life we all have encountered different situations concerning rude people. In The Macmillan Reader the authors state, “Many social commentators have observed that discourtesy is on the rise.” Well, these terrorists have been discourteous to the American Nation. Aside from these terrorists, my everyday encounters with the public validate that people as a whole are discourteous to each other. Whether I have ordered food in a restaurant, been shopping in the store, or been driving down the road, someone at any one of these times has done something to upset me. Many people are as polite and courteous as we would expect them to be. They will go out of their way to make an individual or individuals happy. It could be the dissatisfied customer at the cash register, or the person driving beside them on the freeway, or the people they live with. In any case their objective is to avoid confrontation if at all possible. Other times I have come in contact with the rudest people I have ever seen. Most of the time there is nothing that can be done about these situations. Just the other day my girlfriend and I were driving down the Interstate. We were in the passing lane coming upon a car in the right lane following a truck hauling chopped wood. My girlfriend was driving, and we were fairly close the other car. When the driver of the car pulled out in front of us to pass the truck, the car came within inches of hitting the front of our car. Needless to say, my girlfriend was very unhappy about this, considering that was about the fourth time someone had cut in front of her in this manner in the past three weeks. I have found that so many drivers are not as careful as they should be. Many have problems eating or trying to talk on the phone while they are trying to drive. This takes part of their concentration away from driving causing them to swerve, miss turns, or pull out in front of others. Another personal experience I have encountered with discourteous people is in the grocery store. I usually go to the grocery store 2006-07-24T19:42:11-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Advice-for-Personal-Encounters-with-Rude-People-30614.aspx Anonymouos Autobiography of One's Life Talking about my life has always been like stepping on glass, I was afraid if I did it, the glass would break In the early morning hours of August 2nd, 1982, a young infant peacefully joined a new world. xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx was born in Pontiac General Hospital, at the mean time he was living in the city of Auburn Hills. I lived a very unusual life unlike most people. I have been through more hard times, then good times. I will tell you about all the good things that has happened and all the bad things that have happened, also what I want to happen in the near future. I lived in Auburn Hills with my mom, dad, brother and sister. Being the youngest you always tend to get picked on but it was always fun just spending time with them all. I lived in Auburn Hills for the first 8 years of my life. I was then told we were moving and still to this day I don’t know why we ever moved. I was sad moving out of the house that I grew up in but I knew I had to deal with it. We packed everything up and headed to a city called Hazel Park. I didn’t think I would like this place, but I started school, met some new friends and even started to play basketball. This house is where all the bad things started to happen. My brother at age Twelve died of a ruptured skull. Being as young as I was I didn’t know how to get through it, but I knew it had to be done. I went on and the summer of 1996 I went out west to the state of Montana, with my uncle and cousin. One night we got a knock on the door in our hotel, and it was a Montana state trooper. He was delivering a message to me that my dad had died. The state police had been tracking us down for 3 days till they found us going to every hotel we went to. Being only fourteen year old I didn’t know what to think. The next day I was on a flight back to Michigan. I knew he had Diabetes but when I left for vacation he was fine. Now two of what would be my biggest role models in my life 2006-07-24T19:32:42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Anonymouos-Autobiography-of-One-s-Life-30610.aspx The Process of Brainstorming: A Writer's Guide Don't you hate it when your head feels empty, and your English paper is due in two days? This will help you fill your brain back up. Consider this paper a cerebral gas station. The words are free and there's no sales tax or lines at the pump. To be an accomplished writer, you must think like one. Reviewing writing skills will help the process move smoothly. In order to achieve this talent, you need to be able to brainstorm, open up your imagination, and have patience. First, you need paper and a pen to brainstorm. For inspiration and motivation, get a little help from your music player. Whether it's classical, contemporary, or rock, you'll get the lift you need. Jane Austen may have enjoyed listening to Mozart while writing "Pride and Prejudice." Tennessee Williams probably listened to jazz when he wrote "A Streetcar Named Desire." Now, list any ideas you have about a paper. Think of this exercise like a grocery list, and you're really hungry. Take as much time as you want because brainstorming sets down the foundation for your paper. It also lets you pour out thoughts, so you'll have a thundering piece of art. If you're stuck with a theme paper, don't let your thoughts turn to glue... think: topic. Persuasion, how-to's, and compare/contrast are all topics to consider. Persuasion makes people do or think the way you want them to. How-to's show people step by step how to do something. Compare and contrast show the similarities and differences of two things. I have always enjoyed making up my own stories. Fiction is what I'm best at. Then, expand your imagination. Let it flow like a flood. Let it erupt like a volcano. There is no reason to put limits on your mind. Try to be as creative as possible. You don't want to have the same paper as someone else do you? Clone sheep, not thoughts. After all, you're an original. Make your paper a reflection of you. Next, you need to have patience. Patience can truly be a virtue when you're striving for a written masterpiece. Remember, Rome wasn't built in a day, and a well-written paper can't be done sandwiched between "Friends" and "Seinfeld." Plan ahead to 2006-07-23T20:06:36-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Process-of-Brainstorming-A-Writer-s-Guide-30564.aspx Story of the Heist “Anthony, I’m so excited for you, twelve months down, twelve to go,” a woman says on the phone. “Kari, this has been a long year. I miss you so much,” Anthony says. Kari puts her hand on the glass divider and gives a long, loving stare into the eyes of Anthony, “So what are you doing first when you come home? Coming to my house and…” she cuts herself off with a big smile and wink. “Going to your house and get the key to my case so I can get what I’m in here for. Then going back to your house and maybe let you decide the rest, Beautiful. You still have the key hidden away, right?” Anthony asks. “Yeah, I’ve got the key. I forgot to tell you that Drew called the other day,” Kari says as she runs her fingers through her long black hair. “He just asked how I was doing and mentioned something about the briefcase.” “The briefcase? What exactly did he say?” Anthony fiercely asks. “I don’t know. He just said that it’s been a year, and he was thinking about everything and decided to call me,” Kari says as she leans in towards the glass. “Well, what did you tell him?” Anthony asks. “I told him that the cops took everything that had anything to do with you. I figured if I said that then he wouldn’t ask about anything else and leave me alone.” “Your times up, Ma’am,” a low-pitched voice says from behind a red metal door. “Okay Honey. I have to go. Just be careful and don’t get in trouble.” Kari wipes a tear from her left cheek and says, “I love you.” “I love you too. Twelve months to go and I’ll be home. You be careful too,” Anthony says as he puts his hand to the glass. Kari raises her hand and presses it against the glass as if she was trying to push through it. A large policeman puts his hand on her shoulder to get Kari on her way. She slowly lowers her hand from the glass and again mouths the words, “I love you,” and then she is gone. Kari’s dark skin shines from the recently applied 2006-07-23T20:05:04-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Story-of-the-Heist--30563.aspx Establishing Personal Goals in Life As the most of my peers, I have been asking myself a question, what is it really I want out of my life? This question has not only been bothering me, but also many college students who are trying to figure out the path which will lead them to their comfortable life. One might ask, what is that comfort that we all are striving for? Is it a state of mind or is it some unknown world that we are so eager to enter? Well, it varies from person to person. It depends on the life that the person has left behind when the decision to go to college was made. I for one would like to obtain a higher standard of leaving, greater education, and fulfill a long time goal of being an engineer. So many years has gone by since the first day I was taken to school by my older brother. It was a whole new experience for me. It was as if I have seen a new world made out of so many kids that are dressed alike. Before I knew, I was taken in to a classroom along with many other kids. This was a new era in my life. As I can remember, “ What do you like to be doing with your life? ” was the first question I was asked. “I would like to become an Engineer,” I responded back. Many more years has gone by since the magic question. I have not forgotten my response to what has been bothering me for so many years. There wasn’t a day I tried to make sense out of my own response to the question that I was once asked. At the time, I did the best of my ability to work toward my Personal Goal. Now, almost thirty years later, I am still asking my self the same question. How ever, many different things have shaped my life during the last fifteen years. In the process earning an Engineering Degree, I had completed my High School, and found my way in to one of the best Collages in the Silicon Valley. I got enrolled in De Anza Collage. By this time, I was financially unstable and soon enough, I was not able to continue with my education. 2006-07-23T16:51:20-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Establishing-Personal-Goals-in-Life-30521.aspx Creative Inspiration Yesterday I had a chat with my fiancé and she was concerned because I was lacking spice. What she meant by that is that the sizzle is starting to fizzle out and I didn’t know what to say. So as I was sitting there in 2006-07-23T13:24:42-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Creative-Inspiration--30504.aspx Systemic Circulation Speech Good morning/afternoon Miss Trainor and Class im here today to talk to you about the war poet Edward Thomas. Born March 3, 1878, in London, Edward Thomas had his education at St. Paul's School and Lincoln College, Oxford University, from which he graduated in 1900 with a history degree. Having married Helen Noble in 1899 and with a baby son, Merfyn, to support, Thomas became a professional writer. In his brief 15-year career he produced over two dozen books and many dozens of reviews. He focused on local history and literary figures. His books dealt with such authors as George Borrow, William Cobbett, John Dyer, George Herbert, Richard Jefferies, John Keats, Christopher Marlowe, Walter Pater, and Algernon Charles Swinburne. As his family grew with the birth of daughters Bronwen (1902) and Myfanwy (1910), so did his financial problems. He intermittently fell ill from 1903 onward. Thomas only began writing poems in late 1914 after a visit from Robert Frost. A pseudonym Edward Eastaway, used in Six Poems (1916), enabled him to isolate poetry from his professional writing. In 1915 his two years of war service began when he joined the Artists' Rifles. After spending some months as a map-reading instructor at Hare Hall Camp in Romford, he became an officer cadet and was commissioned as Second Lieutenant, 244 Siege Battery, R. G. A., and volunteered for overseas duty in late 1916. Just before he left England he looked over the proofs of his contributions to An Annual of New Poetry. Thomas died from a shell explosion on April 9, 1917, at Ronville, just as the Arras offensive started. Edward Thomas’s poetry had mainly a nature theme , and showed though his poetry he had a great appreciation for the simple pleasures in life such as watching the snow fall down and watching the rain or a green elm in autumn . The reason behind this appreciation for the simple things in life came from his many years of not being able to afford anything but the bare essentials. This is strongly reflected in his poetry at the start of his war years as he focuses on the simple good things that happen rather than the atrocities of war. This is shown in his poem “October” in which Edward Thomas writes about how although they are at war there is still life among all the death 2006-07-22T18:18:47-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Systemic-Circulation-Speech-30479.aspx Descriptive Essay: Japanese Restaraunt I was driving down the road back from college and I was feeling very hungry. I couldn’t even think properly, all I wanted to do was to gobble down Japanese food. I could almost taste the Cung Pow chicken and the smell the steaming rice while I was driving my car. As I parked in the parking lot and got out of my car I could clearly see the restaurant. There was a big sign outside slightly tilting to the left as it hung over the entrance and boldly read Sunami. From the windows outside I could see inside and it didn’t seem to be all that crowded. At the entrance of Sunami there was bronze statute of a pudgy monk sitting crossed legged with his belly building out and with a huge smile on his face. Just as I stepped inside Sunami my ears filled with sound of the booming noises of the costumers. The people were obviously sounded like they were having a good time with all the laughing and charter. I took a seat at my usual booth, I didn’t even need to look at the menu. I was approached by a waitress who had the most sweet sounding voice I had ever heard. After I had placed my order and I sat at the booth waiting for my food. I took a sip of my water with a slice of lemon, I then took a deep breath and the most wonderful yet familiar aroma filled my nostrils. I couldn’t place it but it smelt a little like the Japanese dish I usually order Cung Pow Chicken. I kept taking deep breaths and turning my head to see where this delicious aroma was emanating. Sure enough there it was my platter of chicken and rice being brought in by the waitress and it was mine to devour. The wonderful sounding waitress laid down the food and reminded me to leave some room for desert. Right then desert was the last thing on my mind, all I wanted was just eat. I put the fist morsel of Cung Pow in my mouth and wow it tasted GREAT. The salt wasn’t too much and the seasonings were just great. The rice as well was cooked to perfection and oh so scrumptious. Fifteen minutes later I was finished with the whole 2006-07-22T13:26:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Descriptive-Essay-Japanese-Restaraunt-30458.aspx “My Secret Sin” Everyone commits a sin every now-and-then. After all, “We are only human.” Despite the degree of the sin, the sinner gains from it in one way or another. I find that the activity of wearing my letter has benefited me in many ways. First, it is not my fault that I have an abnormal, persistent impulse to steal. I am not a thief; theft is related to stealing things of great value or meaning. One might say that it is theft, but I have a sudden impulse to steal things that do not necessarily have much value. Second, just last Friday, when at the mall with my friend Karen, I could not help but grab a small package of tissues and my friend’s scarf that was hanging out of her purse. It was especially convenient having pockets on the inside of my coat, this only made my desire grow stronger. At one point Karen caught me stealing a tube of chapstick. Her shaking her head at me and giving me a quizzical look shortly followed the action. Third, many people are miserable, simply because they are living a false life. When it comes to facing others they might feel the need to impress, they and put on a “mask” and parade as if there is nothing wrong. There might not be anything wrong on the outside; however, I assure you that there is always at least one thing wrong with their heart. They might behave as if there is nothing wrong, but it is only an act. Fourth, When it was time to wear my letter at school, the student body did not react to it. Many students sympathized because they had the assignment in the past. Some just looked at me quizzically and dismissed as quickly as they noticed it. The teachers asked what it stood for, simply to see how creative we were. Outside of school there was not much difference. It seems as though the act of committing a sin is widely accepted. When I wore my letter to work, people did not even respond. They would glance at me, and only me. They never looked at my letter and asked me “ Why are you wearing such a ridiculous thing?” Last, my sin is 2006-07-22T13:01:12-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Secret-Sin-30452.aspx Story of Young Goodman Brown Goodman Brown stood there bewildered, as to what these holy men were doing in between the forest, where there was no church or place of worship. He began thinking of Faith, his wife, as deacon Gookin mentioned about a goodly young woman who was to attend the communion. He wondered if Faith would ever do such a thing as attend a communion of the evil. As he thought, the forest broke into all sorts of noise and Brown thought that it was of people talking. Trying to figure out whether he recognized any of those voices. Then he saw a group of people pass by along with a woman who seemed to resemble Faith. He was shocked. Goodman Brown decided to spy on the group and find out what was going on. They were all dressed in black cloaks, so there was no doubt in Goodman Brown’s mind that they were heading for the communion about which deacon Gookin had been talking earlier. And somehow he felt that the lady being talked about at that point of time was Faith, his wife. As he followed them slyly he could notice that the people at the back of the group always checked to see whether anyone was following them. He could also hear those people chanting prayers as they went along. Suddenly, there was a big crackling noise and the group stopped, realizing that he had stepped on a bunch of dry twigs he hid in the bushes near by. He could see some men from the group coming towards him. Goodman Brown froze with shock when he saw one of their faces, it was his neighbor. He sat in between the bushes motionless, trying not to draw any attention to his current place of hiding. After looking around the group of men joined the other people waiting, who had decided to wait for some time as they felt tired. Goodman Brown’s mind was racing in all possible direction trying to figure out a logical explanation as to why his wife was going to attend the communion, as by now he was sure that the lady was his wife. Finally, the group started out to complete the final leg of their journey. Goodman Brown just waited till he was sure that he could not be seen. The sky was clear except for a few stars and clouds, 2006-07-22T12:23:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Story-of-Young-Goodman-Brown-30435.aspx Portraits of a Reason When I was little I lived in a poor neighborhood in the south side of San Antonio. I lived with my mom, my sister, and my grandpa and Grandpa. I really never had I father figure in my life except my four Uncles who had all been prison for a couple of years. My biological father left us when we were small and I haven’t seen him in 1year since last year but before that it was like 14 years of my life that I haven’t seen him. Then I was about six years old when I met my stepfather he was studying to be a doctor and worked at a clinic with my mom. Then the got married when I was just about to turn seven. My new dad Homar J. Bartra But I still lived at my grandma house. He moved us to a subdivision in San Marcus he studied there for about six months then we moved to Chicago, Illinois were we lived there for three years where he did his internship at Michael Reeves Hospital. I remember one time when I was in school and I note came for my sister and I. We went outside and thought something was wrong but nothing was wrong. We arrived at a stadium where about millions of people there but there was actually a couple of thousand. He had got us floor set center court to a NBA final championship game between the bulls and the supersonics. Where the bulls won there 3rd championship in a row. After the game we went to eat and play miniature golf. The next day we went to the parade they had for them. I got all the teams autographs and took a picture with the one and the only Michael Jordan It was one of the best days of my life. Then we moved out of the windy city and moved here to New Braunfels and I have been here 6 years now my dad has been working in his own office in San Marcus. When we moved he told me to look head of this you get to start over again in a new town. He also told me to think positive to the future and what I will become. I have recently got my drivers license and I remember this like it was yesterday. I 2006-07-22T12:19:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Portraits-of-a-Reason-30432.aspx Here is my graduation speech--Diego A It was very-well received (standing ovation) Hope I can help you out! Enjoy Good Morning, ladies and gentlemen, board of trustees, administrators, teachers, parents, grandparents, brothers, sisters, uncles, aunts, cousins¦and seniors. Everybody, take a deep breath, if you please¦.As you inhale the aggregate odor of your senior class for the last time, I™m sure there are many burning questions racing through your minds: œWill I ever find my place in the world? eh¦If you™re lucky. œMy god¦how many more speeches before they let me graduate?...you™d be surprised¦ œWho is that incredibly handsome young man addressing us, and for how long do we have the privilege of listening to him? Howdy there, Diego Arroyo here, and hopefully not for long. I™m not up here to ask amazingly insightful questions though. I™m not even up here because of my charm and good looks. I™m up here because I have been granted this wonderful opportunity to speak to you today in order to compensate for the misery that went into my earning the title œvaledictorian, and all the misery that will envelope the rest of my life as a result of it. Whenever I walk out of the bathroom with my fly down and shirt tail hanging out, I™ll hear, œAnd you were valedictorian? If I™m desperately looking for my glasses and I find them atop my heat I™ll hear, œYou were valedictorian? If I were to have been caught skipping in the middle of the valedictorian announcement, I might have heard, œ¦che Diego sacaste Valedictorian!!! Yes, I earned the privilege to be valedictorian and for some reason, that's supposed to mean that I somehow know more about life, and I should represent the class in imparting some final wisdom to everyone before running out the door with diploma in hand. Unfortunately, I™m rather short on life experience, so you really shouldn™t believe any so-called advice I have. Call this a disclaimer for the rest of my speech: <Results not typical. Your own mileage may vary. And so on: The purpose of a graduation speech, as it has been laid out before me, is not to complain, though, but rather to bore the hell out of you. That why my speech will last for 5 hours, 8 minutes, 13.21 seconds, be filled with uninspiring poetry readings, mathematical allusions, bland quotes, meaningless anecdotes and the traditional candied assortment of shameless clichés and platitudes. Of course, 2006-07-21T01:37:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Valedictorian-Graduation-Speech-30412.aspx Introduction: I’m sure many of you have heard of Toni Morrison and Alice Walker, but do you know who was a major influence in these writers lives? It was a woman by the name of Zora Neal Hurston. She was a very talented novelist, folklorist, and anthropologist who has recently been reintroduced to the literary world. Transition: Lets begin by looking at some of her background information. Body I. Background a. Zora Neal Hurston was born on January 7, 1891 in Notasulga, Alabama. b. When she was 3 her family moved to Eatonville, Florida. 1. According to Women in History, this town is unique in that it was the first incorporated black community in America. 2. Eatonville would become the muse of her stories about a place African Americans could live independent of white societies rule. Transition: Upon adulthood Hurston began her undergraduate studies at Howard University, but left after not being able to support herself. II. College a. She was later offered a scholarship to Bernard College where she received a B.A. in anthropology. Transition: The 1930's and late 40's marked the peak of Hurstons career. III. Zora's career a. Zora Neal Hurston's technique of combining literature with anthropology, led her to become a driving force in the Harlem Renaissance. b. She first gained attention with her short stories "John Redding Goes to Sea" and "Spunk". c. After several years of anthropological research Hurston's first novel, "Jonah's Gourd", as well as her second, "Mules and Men", were published with critical success. d. The novel that gained her the most success was "Their Eyes Were Watching God". Transition: After only a couple more successful novels Hurston's literary influence faded. IV. Fall of Hurston's Career a. During the Post WWII era of the civil rights movement the issue of racism of whites against blacks became a theme among African American writers. b. The fact that Zora didn't address racism in her stories tarnished her 2006-07-18T16:47:00-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Informative-Speech-Zora-Neal-Hurston-30367.aspx Aphrodite was one of the most admired goddess by the mortals. She was the Goddess of Love. The mortals prayed to her when they were lonely and needed comfort. Usually Aphrodite helped them out which is why they liked her so much. Then one day Aphrodite felt lonely herself; she was tired of helping out everyone else with their love life when she herself was so lonely. From then on she decided that she would not help anyone else with their love lives until she herself was happy with someone. For months from then on she wandered the Earth in disguise as a beautiful damsel. But she was still unhappy and one day she sat down on a boulder and started crying to herself. Then out of nowhere a man yelled out, “Get out of the way, it’s going to hit you.” Aphrodite looked up and saw the most handsome mortal she had ever seen. He was fit and tall and he had golden curls like the gods. She was so distracted by his looks that she did not see the cart that was coming towards her. At the last moment the man leapt forward and tackled her onto the ground and the cart crashed into the boulder on which Aphrodite was sitting on a moment earlier. “Thank you, you saved my life,” she said to the man. “It was nothing; I would do it any day.” He replied. She then found out that his name was Adonis. Eventually they fell in love and wanted to get married. But Aphrodite had doubts about marrying Adonis. She knew that marrying a mortal was looked down upon. Meanwhile, on Mount Olympus, the gods were frantic. Everyone searched for Aphrodite. The mortals were losing faith in love and their prayers weren’t being answered. Zeus was outraged that Aphrodite left mount Olympus in order to pursuit her own happiness. He could not believe that Aphrodite, the goddess who so many people relied upon, would abandon them for her own selfish needs. “I will punish her severely if she does not return to Mount Olympus and fulfill people’s prayers and dreams.” He then sent his messenger Hermes to find Aphrodite at once. “Tell her that I want to talk to her and that she must get back to her duties at once or else I will punish her.” After searching endlessly throughout Greece, Hermes could not find her. He 2006-07-18T00:14:28-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Creation-Of-Rain--30335.aspx The Black Veil The Sexton stood in the porch of Milford meeting-house, pulling busily at the bell-rope. The old people of the village came stooping along the street. Children, with bright faces, tripped merrily beside their parents, or mimicked a graver gait, in the conscious dignity of their Sunday clothes. Spruce bachelors looked sidelong at the pretty maidens, and fancied that the Sabbath sunshine made them prettier than on week days. When the throng had mostly streamed into the porch, the sexton began to toll the bell, keeping his eye on the Reverend Mr. Hooper's door. The first glimpse of the clergyman's figure was the signal for the bell to cease its summons. "But what has good Parson Hooper got upon his face?" cried the sexton in astonishment. All within hearing immediately turned about, and beheld the semblance of Mr. Hooper, pacing slowly his meditative way towards the meeting-house. With one accord they started, expressing more wonder than if some strange minister were coming to dust the cushions of Mr. Hooper's pulpit. "Are you sure it is our parson?" inquired Goodman Gray of the sexton. "Of a certainty it is good Mr. Hooper," replied the sexton. "He was to have exchanged pulpits with Parson Shute, of Westbury; but Parson Shute sent to excuse himself yesterday, being to preach a funeral sermon." The cause of so much amazement may appear sufficiently slight. Mr. Hooper, a gentlemanly person, of about thirty, though still a bachelor, was dressed with due clerical neatness, as if a careful wife had starched his band, and brushed the weekly dust from his Sunday's garb. There was but one thing remarkable in his appearance. Swathed about his forehead, and hanging down over his face, so low as to be shaken by his breath, Mr. Hooper had on a black veil. On a nearer view it seemed to consist of two folds of crape, which entirely concealed his features, except the mouth and chin, but probably did not intercept his sight, further than to give a darkened aspect to all living and inanimate things. With this gloomy shade before him, good Mr. Hooper walked onward, at a slow and quiet pace, stooping somewhat, and looking on the ground, as is customary with abstracted men, yet nodding kindly to those of his parishioners who still waited on the meeting-house steps. But so wonder-struck were they that his greeting hardly met with 2006-07-17T13:15:10-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Black-Veil--30297.aspx Alone in the Woods Reflection There is a place that is very special to me. A place where life is created and ended as time stands still. This is a place where someone can relax and can also have fun here. One might wonder how such a magical place could exist. This place is not my room, or on some over populated beach, my special place would have to be in the forest. Forests are a great place to ride dirt bikes, they are full of spectacular beauty, and forests are peacefully secluded away from the world. As one can see, forests are my favorite place to be. I have been born and raised in the hills of West Virginia. I grew up on the pegs of either a dirt bike or a 4-wheeler. Living in a state like West Virginia gave me the opportunity to spend many hours in the woods enjoying nature. My friends and I built forts, played manhunt, and rode our bikes in the woods. Many people enjoy hunting, fishing, and camping in the woods of West Virginia. Mountain biking and horseback riding are also popular activities done in the forests where I live. My friends and I also built BMX bicycle jumps in the woods near my house. I would have to say of all the activities one can do in the forest, mine would be dirt bike riding. The forest offers many challenging up and down hills, stream crossings, and technical off cambers to ride on. I have a common group of friends who gather on Sundays to challenge Mother Nature, each other, and ourselves as well. I enjoy spending time with my friends especially when taking in the beauty that the forest has to offer. To me the forest is where life begins. The forest is a place of undisturbed nature. There are several different types of forests and thousands of different types of plants and animals. I grew up in deciduous forests, not having the pleasure to explore the other kinds such as coniferous and rain forests. Deciduous forests have trees such as oaks, maples, and ashes. I never realized the beauty of the changing colors in the fall, until my cousins visited once from Florida. They were amazed at how the 2006-07-16T21:52:46-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Alone-in-the-Woods-Reflection-30264.aspx Room 101 When we were first told that we could do ‘Room 101’ all these thoughts suddenly came rushing into my head about all the things that I would love the shut in a room (just like when you push all that dirty washing under your bed when you’re my tells you to put in the machine), as there were so many I decided to tell you my top six! As a consequence by the end of my essay I hope that you to will want these things locked away and never heard of again. My first hate is of sore losers who, when ever they aren’t winning at something they either fake an injury or when they finish the race or whatever they give some really rubbish excuse why they didn’t do well. What is the point? So you had a bad day, who cares even the great athletes of our time don’t perform well every time. Take for instance Michael Johnson. He is maybe the greatest 200m and 400m runner ever but in his first Olympic games, in the qualifying round he came in an astonishing 6th place after going into the games as the favourite for the gold. So it just goes to show you that even the best of us make mistakes!! Secondly I hate it when people, especially girls whisper. That really seems to annoy me and other people because even though you almost certainly know that they aren’t talking about you, there’s just a small gut feeling that you that they are. You are hoping and praying that they aren’t and then …….. they turn round and they are laughing, consequently your stomach jumps to your throat and you get a really nasty feeling in the pit of your stomach. You almost wish that the ground is about to swallow you whole, and then you feel your face getting redder and redder with embarrassment, until you decide to walk away. Then another problem strikes! The picture is in your mind for the rest of the day wondering if they were, and if you had stayed there just that little while longer would you have put yourself at rest and found out who or what they were really talking about. In addition I also really hate it when you have been invited to a party (by lets say Bob), which you think most people have 2006-07-16T21:00:23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Room-101--30261.aspx A Day No Pigs Would Die Robert, a twelve-year-old Shaker boy, leaves school without permission, in order to avoid a fight, because he is being teased on the playground for his strange clothes and strange ways. Not wanting to go home and get in trouble for cutting classes, he goes out into the field above his house. There he finds Apron, Mr.Tanner's prize calf, in pain and misery as she tries to give birth to a calf. Since Robert is a kind and helpful farm boy, he assists Apron in delivering the calf. When she begins to choke, he also reaches his arm into Apron's mouth and pulls out a goiter from her throat. In the process, Robert is hurt and knocked unconscious. Mr. Tanner arrives in the field and finds Robert. He picks him up and carries him home to the Peck farm, where his mother and father come to his aid. His mother cleans his wound and puts stitches in his arm, and his father carries him up to his bedroom. All the while, Robert is worried about the fact that he has skipped school and tries to explain to his parents. After Robert is healed, Mr. Tanner comes to the Peck farm with a baby piglet. It is a present for young Robert to say thanks for saving the cow and calf. Mr. Peck, a strict Shaker father, will not allow Robert to take the pig, for the Shaker way is not to accept rewards for being neighborly. As a result, Mr. Tanner insists that Robert keep the piglet as a birthday present. Mr. Peck permits his son to accept the birthday gift. Robert is delighted, for the piglet is the first thing he has ever owned. Shakers do not believe in any kind of frill; therefore, Robert has never had a toy or a bicycle. Robert, with his father's help, builds a pen for his pig that he names Pinky. He then begins to care for the animal like a pet. He plays with her, takes her for walks, bathes her, and brings her special treats to eat. He also protects her when she is scared and talks to her as if she were human. Pinky flourishes under Robert's care; she grows rapidly and in ten weeks is as big as the boy, largely because Robert feeds her so well. He even keeps a record of 2006-07-13T15:44:38-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Day-No-Pigs-Would-Die--30229.aspx My Worst Fear: Jellyfish My worst fear all started with a trip to the beach. A trip to one of the safest beaches on the east coast ended with a little girl scared for life. We dropped my oldest brother off at Virginia Commonwealth University and since Richmond was only an hour away from the beach my Dad decided to extend our trip by a day. We left Richmond and drove to Virginia Beach that afternoon. We stayed in a little hotel right on the beach and being eight I thought it was the greatest thing in the world. We check into the hotel and went to our room. Our room was on the beach level and had French doors that opened right on to the sand. The view was incredible! We had our own shower outside and a little blue and white umbrella to take to the beach. I was so excited, I loved going to the beach and swimming in the ocean. We all changed and ran out the French doors on to the white sand and into the ocean. My sister and I were having so much fun swimming, playing and being thrown by the waves. We were in our own little world. My Mom and Dad were watching us on the shoreline and my Dad had just gotten up to come tell us it was time to go and eat dinner, when it happened. I can remember this like it happened yesterday. I was swimming back to my Dad and felt a dozen ice-cold strings of spaghetti noodles come out of no where and rap around my left leg. I didn’t know what it was. I immediately let out a scream of bloody murder. My Dad came running out into the dark blue murky water to help me, only to find an enormous jellyfish rapped around my leg. He pulled me out of the water and on to the beach dragging my bloody legs in the sand. I lay crying in throbbing pain on the sand as my Dad and a lifeguard tried to pull the jellyfish from around my leg. I remember looking down and seeing the milky white 2006-07-13T13:04:04-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Worst-Fear-Jellyfish-30208.aspx The Feeling of Powerlessness When I felt powerless was when my dad was diagnosed with cancer. My father is very important to my family. I don’t know what I would have don if it was any more serious. Throughout that week my parents were very quite. I was noticing that there was something wrong they are never this quiet. I tried going to basketball practice, but just couldn’t do it on the court or in the classroom, my mind was only on my father. My father wasn’t looking too good. One day my mother said that she wanted to talk to my sister and me. I had a bad feeling in my stomach. I knew what it was about. So I went to the gym to try and escape the meeting hoping that it wasn’t what I thought it was. When I arrived at home that night I saw my sister crying. My mother came up to me and told me that my father has cancer. I didn’t say anything I just sat there. I didn’t cry or show any emotions or pain because that’s the way my father taught me. Knowing that my father was weak. I had to be the strong one. I felt that if I revealed my pain my family would to, and this wasn’t the time for that we had to get stronger. Through out the weeks and months I saw how weak my dad was becoming. He couldn’t go to word or do normal things around the house. I tried to do as much word as I could around the house. Looking out for my mother and sister. Inside I was still holding in my pain and anger. How could something happen to my father? He is always the first one to help someone out. I prayed every night. The pain slowly went away, but the anger was still there. The people that my father helped when they need something, was nowhere to be found, and that angered me the most. In my heart I knew my dad would be cured. About 3 months after my father had been diagnosed. I came home from school. My mother called the house and told me that the doctors were able to get all of the cancer out of my father’s body. It was the proudest day of my life. Since then we have 2006-07-10T18:28:05-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Feeling-of-Powerlessness-30196.aspx My Best Friend is Blue and Orange He was probably the best friend I ever had. We went through everything together. He was there for me every time I needed him, through my parents divorce, and through almost every difficult time in my life since I was 13 years old. He was known as my Knicks hat. The New York Knick hat I got for Christmas when I was in 7th grade. That was the last Christmas I ever spent with my Dad, the last Christmas we ever spent as a family. For that Christmas break he informed my mom and I he was leaving for good. At the time, it saddened and disappointed me. Now however, almost six years later I am all the stronger. I have a deep appreciation for family and friends perhaps more than other kids that have not been through a divorce. I lost him once. My Mom and I took a ride in her car with the top down. We were cruising down the highway when the joy ride took a turn for the worst. My hat flew off my head and out onto the highway of speeding cars and monstrous trucks. Mom thought it was gone for good, but I would not let that happen. I began my frantic search on the side of the highway and I could not believe my luck. There, safely on the shoulder of the road was my trusty old Knicks hat! We were reunited. My Mom hated that old smelly hat, but she understood its significance, just like she understands me. None of my friends understood its value. Certainly it was not the most beautiful hat, but it meant so much to me. My Mom was the only person who recognized its true meaning. She understood the security I felt with that hat. It was molded so perfectly to my head. How rare it is to get a perfectly fitted hat. The meaning of that bond to keep the past alive and also share the experiences that molded me into who I am today was simply signified in my Knicks hat. Faded and torn, pieces held together with duct tape, and stained from the sweat of my forehead it was the most 2006-07-10T16:20:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Best-Friend-is-Blue-and-Orange-30181.aspx Personal Reflection on The Diary of Anne Frank Anne Frank was a young girl who had gone through enough grief to crush most spirits, but somehow she refused to let the Nazis win. I think it’s amazing she managed to write so well with all the things going on around her. This article is about my thoughts about her writing style. I really do not know how she learned to write so well, she diffidently had a gift. Her descriptions were so in depth and her way of expressing her self was excellent. For example here is a short passage out of the book. "I will describe the building: there is a large warehouse on the ground floor which is used as a store. The front door to the house is next to the warehouse door, and inside the front door is a second doorway which leads to a staircase. There is another door at the top of the stairs with a frosted glass window in it, which has 'office' written in black across it." This is not the most interesting passage but it’s very descriptive. Sometimes when you are reading the book you forget it’s real, then you realize this actually happened. I do not know if the book is totally transcribed from her diary or if it was rewritten. If this was actually taken word for word from her diary I am sure she had talent. I do not keep a diary but I did not think they were supposed to be good copy. "I asked my self this morning whether you don’t sometimes feel rather like a cow who had to chew over all the old pieces of news again and again, and who finally yawns loudly and silently wishes that Anne would occasionally dig up something new." I thought this metaphorical passage was very advanced for a young teenager. The way she describes her feelings is of an experienced writer. How she reaches inside her self to pulls out thoughts and jots them down on paper. It’s as she is there telling you her thoughts. Some parts of this book were boring but knowing that it happened to someone makes you want to read. This was not my favorite book either but I have to admit she 2006-07-10T16:08:15-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Personal-Reflection-on-The-Diary-of-Anne-Frank-30175.aspx The Story of My Bar Mitzvah My story begins in November of the year 2000. I was asking my mom if I was going to have a bar mitzvah. At first she said no, but I told her that every Jewish boy deserves to become a man with a true bar mitzvah. She spoke to me and I explained to her that I would really like to have one because I can only have it once in my life. She agreed and then all the planning began for my Bar Mitzvah. First we had to send out the invitations. It took us like forever to find an invitation that looked nice and had a normal price. After a while we found a good invitation and by January 15 all the invitations were out. Now that the invitations were out and people were sending back their responses we knew who is coming. However, we still had a big part that had to be done, the decorations, the entertainment, and the food. The decorations were very hard. We didn’t know what color would go with this color. Then we didn’t know the theme would be. So we decided to split up the party into two different themes. The kids’ table would have a basketball theme and the adult tables would just be classic and elegant. Then we had to hire the entertainment. I wanted a magician that those tricks with cards, money, and magic tricks in his hands like David Blane. However my mom wanted an artist who makes portraits of you. I didn’t like him from the beginning because he called himself a caricaturist, which is a really big word that could be hard to pronounce. So we had to split up the entertainment. The magician came in the beginning. And the so-called artist, a.k.a. caricaturist, came during the middle and stayed to the end. And of course there was a DJ. The food was the easiest to order. First we went to the caterer and picked what we want from the menu. Then we went to an Italian bakery and ordered pastry there. After that, we went to a French bakery and decided to order pastries there also. And last but not least we finally went to a Russian bakery and agreed to order a cake and other pastries there. Finally came the party. I was a nervous wreck. 2006-07-09T14:40:03-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Story-of-My-Bar-Mitzvah-30133.aspx A Person Who has had Influence on my Life There’s always a time in one’s life, when a hero comes along. Somebody who has inspired you, and helped you learn what life is about. I remember it as if it was yesterday, surprisingly, as my state of mind on that cold December night can be described only of numbness and confusion. It was around eight o’clock p.m. when my mother received a phone call from her brother-in-law, who told her that her sister had just recently been admitted into the hospital after experiencing difficulty breathing and chest pain. When my aunt was diagnosed with coronary artery disease, my family became worried. A physician had informed us that my aunt would need a Coronary Artery Bypass Grafting and she needed surgery immediately. While my aunt spent her time in the hospital with special care, my cousin Mark, who is mentally disabled, spent time with our family. Mark was seventeen at the time, two years older than I was, and had been born with severe mental disorders, which created a wide range of social and physical obstacles for him throughout every day life. He never had any true friends because no one could relate to him, and because he was so different from everyone else. I must admit that first I was filled with a great deal of uncertainty as to how much of a burden my cousin would bring on my family, and looking back it saddens me to see the ignorance I once displayed. I had passed judgement on him, and proceeded to assume that the time I was about to be forced to spend with him was bound to seem like an eternity. Over the two weeks that Mark lived with my family, I probably learned more about life and its meanings than I ever did before. Thinking back, I took everything in daily life for granted. I never even thought about being able to do things like walk, brush my teeth, or go to the bathroom on my own. Now I see how lucky I am to be able to do these things independently. Mark was seventeen, and learning on a nine-year-old level. Although his learning ability was exceptionally slower than most, he could still, like the rest of his classmates, learn. He showed an ambition to love life and now I have 2006-07-07T13:17:41-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Person-Who-has-had-Influence-on-my-Life-30087.aspx Real Heroes in Contemporary Times What is a hero? There are many definitions of a hero. Since this is my essay, I bet you want to know what my definition is. Well my definition of hero is someone who cares and loves someone so much that they will go out of 2006-07-06T00:04:33-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Real-Heroes-in-Contemporary-Times-30064.aspx “How The Military Influenced My Life” To really understand the significance of how the military shaped me into the person I am today, I must first reveal some insight into the person I was before I left for basic training. When I graduated high school in 1985 I was indestructible ready to take on anything that came my way. I had led a somewhat sheltered life in that my parents provided a warm loving environment for my siblings and myself. Yes we experienced the normal trials and tribulations as any other kid, but we really had no negative or significant emotional events growing up that directly effected our development. Rather it was the lack of these incidents that gave us a naive outlook on life and all the responsibilities it entails. This Cognitive development prior to my experiences in the military left me with a positive outlook on life and its possibilities yet, wholly unprepared for life in its reality. As I stated earlier, when I graduated from High school, I didn’t have a care in the world. My biggest worry was where I wanted to play baseball, and where I was going out that weekend. I was given a car for graduation as well as a credit card for gas. After graduation I received a baseball scholarship and didn’t have to worry about how to pay for school. This along with other things that I had taken for granted led me to believe that the whole world was peachy with nothing negative that would affect me. The only trauma in my life was if a certain girl didn’t want to go out with me. This to me was a significant emotional event. Not only was I naive, I was somewhat jaded as well. I believe this was a result of the environment that I grew up in as a child. I moved to a different part of the country every two years from the time I started first grade until I started high school. I was exposed to a large variety of people and regional cultures in the country, but I was still ignorant of the harsh reality of life as though I walked through life with blinders on. After the first two years of college, I would receive a rude awakening in what life was all about. If a person was to have 2006-07-06T00:02:54-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/How-The-Military-Influenced-My-Life-30063.aspx Healthy living doesn’t have to be hard anymore! Technology and pure genius have finally brought us something that will revolutionize the way we eat and drink. I bring you the ‘Anthony Worrell-Thompson juice extractor by Breville.’ It has never been as easy and as scrumptious to achieve your recommended five fruit and vegetables a day. This juicer will juice anything, whole! You can chuck in carrots apples lemons melons mangos. Anything you want the list is endless. And what comes out is a healthy vitamin and mineral filled super juice. Everyone will love it! And it’s a brilliant way to get those veggies inside kids without going through temper tantrums. The Breville really is the best juicer on the market for the simple fact that it is extremely versatile. It has 850 watts of power under its belt to which enables you to squeeze every last drop out of any fruit or veg. There are two parts to this machine; the juicer and the rubbish bin. The rubbish bin is a large plastic beaker and its sole purpose is to collect the pulp that's left after a good juicing. The Juicer itself is significantly more substantial, both in size and weight. Some say that its down side is its size. I disagree. There are a number of reasons for it being quite large and heavy. The first is that rather than being a citrus press that you squeeze citrus fruits on, it's a multi-purpose centrifugal juicer that will get juice out of pretty much anything and everything. In order to do this, it has to spin around at lightning speeds. So it has a very big motor. Because it spins so fast, it needs to be extremely stable or all kinds of mess could result. So the base is heavy and the feet highly rubberized for extra grip, all of which goes to making it one robust juicer. It is a very stylish piece of kit though, the colour scheme consist of black gray and silver. Many juicers do now pride themselves on style and forget that a juicer is for juicing. But the Breville definitely doesn’t do that. It manages to combine the both with ease and elegance. Also it’s Manageable. Other juicers on the market today are so fiddly and complicated 2006-07-05T15:12:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-review_-Juicers--30008.aspx Journies of a Lifetime Abroad Prior to moving to Arizona from Switzerland two years ago, I have spent almost all of my vacation time from 1987-1992 (thanks to 6 weeks vacation time per year and airline benefits) visiting the U.S.A. and taking extensive road trips across the country. I followed the same pattern each time, choosing a bunch of cities from a Rand McNally atlas that are less than a day's drive apart, arranging for a rental car and finding the motels and attractions as I went along. Many great memories, impressions, experiences and photos remain from those days. Though traveling off the tourist path I often stayed on the interstates between medium-sized cities. I have been on I-40 between Oklahoma and California several times and I have seen the occasional "Historic Route 66" sign along the way when stopping for the night or at a gas station. I had heard of Route 66 before, but at the time just did not know exactly what it was. The signs were there but where was the road? I never quite figured that out at the time and the exact meaning of "Get your kicks on Route 66" eluded me too. I remember browsing through a book in a bookstore, Route 66 - The Mother Road by Michael Wallis, and being fascinated by the pictures, the small towns, the old gas stations, the hamburger joints and the old signs. This was what had always fascinated me on the road too, more than the National Parks, Disneyland and the skyscrapers together! I finally bought the book last year and the Route 66 mystery started to unfold. My wife and I took a road trip from Phoenix to Detroit last June but due to time concerns had to pass up on most of the "kicks". Now I really wanted to do a Route 66 trip! We set aside the time to make up for it last November and decided to go West on 66 from Flagstaff. We labeled I-40 "the evil road" and corporate fast food and motel chains would be off limits. Regardless of schedule, we would also take the time to stop wherever there was something Route 66 related to see. After all, I had bought my first SLR camera a few months prior and was ready to try it on the road. So off we went 2006-07-04T16:32:33-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Journies-of-a-Lifetime-Abroad-30003.aspx Story of Dorian Gray As Basil Hallward artfully put the finishing touches on his full-length portrait of an extraordinarily beautiful young man, Lord Henr Wotton paid him a call. Lord Henry much admired the painting and desired to meet the subject. The artist objected, knowing the poisonous influence of which Lord Henry was capable; young Dorian Gray was his ideal of purity and had inspired Basil to the most expressive art of his life. Just then, in walked Dorian Gray. Against Hallward's wishes, the two met, and Dorian was immediately taken by Lord Henry's fascinating words, presence and wittiness. Henry flattered Dorian with his comments on the virtues of beauty, the charms of youth, and expressed his sadness at the thought that such youth should fade into the ugliness of age. This caused Dorian to plummet into melancholy. Seeing his portrait for the first time, Dorian gasped at his own beauty. He lamented that the picture would mock him his entire life; age would indeed steal his color and grace: "I know, now, that when one loses one's good looks, whatever they may be, one loses everything ... Lord Henry Wotton is perfectly right. Youth is the only thing worth having. When I find that I am growing old, I shall kill myself." Then he wished instead that the picture might grow old while he remained forever young: "I would give everything. I would give my soul for that!" Alarmed by these passions in the young man, Hallward attempted to destroy the painting, but Dorian stopped him and had it taken home that very evening. After that first meeting, Dorian and Lord Henry became fast friends and frequent partners at local theatres. Henry presented Dorian with a gift - a book about a young man's passions, sins and vileness. Dorian became captivated by its plot. For years he leafed through its pages - and the book became an entrenched, tragic guide in the life of Dorian Gray. Dorian met and fell madly in love with Sibyl Vane, a beautiful and talented actress who was portraying Juliet in a cheap theatrical troupe. But the night Dorian invited Lord finery and Basil Hallward to meet his new love, her performance was lifeless. She was hissed and booed by even the uneducated audience. Afterward, she joyfully explained to the disappointed Dorian that her love for her "Prince Charming," - as 2006-07-04T13:30:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Story-of-Dorian-Gray--29974.aspx Faith Gets Some Help (Fictional Story) “I think I need some help.” Faith said, staggering inside the old, haunted mansion. Her right arm had a big cut in it, and blood was gushing out. Her face had a few scrapes and bruise’s, as did the rest of her body. Faith had just came back from a battle with an Excool demon. Faith was a witch, about 19 years old. She had brown eyes, and short blond hair. Her skin was pale, and she was very small, but strong for her age. Faith had a past life, where her name was Enchanted. In her past life she was an ‘evil’ witch. She made people suffer for her entertainment, and used them in her sacrifices. In order to be reunited with her mother, Faith had to be a good witch in this life. “What do you mean by that?” Melinda asked, looking up from a huge spell book that she was reading. Melinda was also a witch. She was 1,562 years old, but looked like she was in her early twenties. She had silky, shimmery, long black hair. She had dark green eyes, and tanned skin. Her job was to teach Faith the ‘do’s and don’ts’ of the craft, so Faith wouldn’t go to the ‘dark side’ again. Even though Faith was done her training, (Melinda was certain that Faith wouldn’t even think of going to the dark side again) Melinda somehow managed to get her ‘boss’ to let her stay in this realm- Earth. She wanted to stay mainly because she had become such good friends with Faith and Spike. Unlike Faith and Melinda, Spike wasn’t a witch, but a vampire. He was 20 years old, and he had brown hair, but he bleached it blond. He had deep, blue eyes, and fair skin. Spike was engaged to Faith in her past life, but once she found out that he bit one of her best friends, she staked him. In this life, however, Faith forgave him for what he did, and now he’s going out with her and helping her in her battles. Faith, Melinda, and Spike’s mission is to rid all the evil from the world, before it takes over. “Come on, Faith.” Spike said. “You 2006-07-02T17:38:13-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Faith-Gets-Some-Help-Fictional-Story-29896.aspx Descriptive Bedroom Setting As I walk down the hall leading to my room I hear strange noises coming from my room. I stop at the door to my room and think about how crazy it's been living there. Its been hectic living in the same room with two brothers when the room is not gargantuan. It’s almost as if my room has been separated into three sections so that my brothers and I have separate areas for our own belongings. I finally walk in and its like stepping into a disaster zone. The noises coming out of three different stereos at once is twisted together to make a mix of KoRn, Doors, and Weird Al. My younger brother's section of the room is like a jungle with clothes all over and his hamster running all around. My older brother’s section is just scary to me because he has his lava lamp going all the time and he is always having what I call his own little seance. My section of the room is freaky because it is actually clean most of the time and I think of myself as being messy. The strange thing about the music coming from our stereos is that it fits each section of my room. The walls and ceiling are the only two things we do not divide between ourselves. On two walls there are posters of our favorite sports teams ranging from the Yankees to the Bills. On the other two walls there are posters of each of our favorite bands ranging from Nirvana to Red Hot Chili Peppers. I actually do have one part of a wall with only Kurt D. Cobain and Nirvana pictures which has things written on it saying “it was a murder, not a K@#!% suicide. On the ceiling are X-Files posters and hanging from the ceiling are model airplanes. The beds and dressers are on opposite sides of the room. There are two bunk beds and the other bed that is on the floor slides under the bunk beds. The three dressers are three different sizes. My younger brother has the smallest dresser, I have the middle sized dresser, and my older has the largest sized dresser. The closet is divided into three sections just like most of the things in my room. There are all kinds of different things in my room that is mine and my brothers’. 2006-06-26T17:06:15-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Descriptive-Bedroom-Setting-29846.aspx Story of the Underground Man The Underground Man when confronted with reality sinks into his world of fantasy, and yet, realizes the depth of his fantasy in the real world. The Underground Man went to all sorts of strange places in an effort to amuse himself. Once he saw a man being thrown out of a window of a tavern and entered the tavern in the hopes that someone would throw him out of the window as well. Upon entering the tavern he is moved aside by an officer who fail to even notice him. This refusal to notice him was worse than if he had gotten a beating. What the Underground Man wanted was a quarrel in the literary sense, but he was simply ignored as if he did not exist. This sort of thing would not occur in the fantasies books he read, and so the Underground Man was insulted by the officer’s behavior. The Underground Man realized that all he had to do to seek a confrontation with the officer was protest, “and they surely would have thrown me out of the window…”. The Underground knew that he was not a “coward at heart,” but he was fearful of being humiliated and laughed at by his peers. The Underground really wanted to protest being moved aside and ignored by the officer, but he was fearful of doing so because he would have been forced to speak about a “point of honor,” which he could not have done unless he spoke about it in literary terms, this “ literary language” did not exist in ordinary everyday speech. The Underground realized that his way of seeing the world was different from ordinary folks, and that “point of honor” was something that did not exist in reality, but was invented through books. It was here that the Underground Man realized that if he persisted in his confrontation with the officer, using literary language, people would of “split their sides with laughter…before he [officer] might…throw me out the window.” The officer thus becomes the subject of the Underground Man’s hatred; he follows the officer around seeking some sought of revenge, because he cannot handle being ignored. As a result, the Underground Man planned a plot carefully, and the success of the plot depended on whether the officer noticed him or not. 2006-06-26T16:13:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Story-of-the-Underground-Man-29835.aspx Fictional Creative Writing Anymore questions?” The captain ask to his five-man squad sitting before him in the brightly lit interior of the van. The rookie lieutenant spoke up. “Yeah captain, why do the boss’s want us to infiltrate a college because of one man, especially on such short notice? We could be capturing twenty, twenty-five traitors in length of time this mission is going to take.” The captain grinned to himself at the young lieutenant’s unsenceable attitude. He hadn’t grasped the untold importance of the mission yet and how profitable it would be for his career. “If I understand correctly there are circumstances that will not allow for the subject to be taken in the usual procedures. The old Professor Clayman has taught, in his many of years of teaching, the former President and eight Senate members who are currently serving. If we take him down like he was just another criminal, the President’s and the Senator’s character will be put into question.” “So why did we ever suspect him?” “ Seventy percent of the anti-government organization recruits are persuaded by this same professor. Once were able to infiltrate into the college, will hopefully be able to examine his techniques and learn about the organization all at the same time. Now Agent Langly you have to keep the long-term goal in mind, that is…” A technician opened one of the van’s doors and handed a micro receiver to the captain. The captain didn’t talk, only listened to the voice in his ear. “Change of plans squad,” He commanded. “ the mission begins in approximately eight minutes.” He went back to van’s seat and scanned the entrance to college across the street. * * * “… well, it’s been nice meeting you.” Professor Clayman rattled tersely and sidled quickly to the coffeepot in the farthest corner of the lounge. How ironic, he thought to himself, staring at the gleaming machine. With all of man’s sophistication, unity, and heightened intelligence because of the government’s crusade for knowledge, no one had invented and improved version of one of the most common things in life; the coffeepot. In fact, after 2019 no person had invented anything that affected the globe. No Nobel Prize since that time had been presented either for the reason 2006-06-26T16:04:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Fictional-Creative-Writing--29831.aspx Letter to Mr. Read the Author of "Alive" I went to Seattle to attend my cousin’s wedding and he asked my dad if he had read your book, Alive. My dad had already read this book and both of them recommended it to me. They both enjoyed reading it and I am going to have to say that I too enjoyed reading it. I am not a real fan of reading but every once in a while I will have to read in order to get a good grade in a certain class. In this case that is probably the only reason I read this book. But I won’t complain because I enjoyed reading it. One reason I enjoyed this book is because it was a true story and the people in it actually had to endure these hardships that they were faced with. I can personally say that I would not have been able to live through such trials. They had to eat human flesh to stay alive and to me that is horrific. I could not have been able to have knowingly eaten human flesh, especially someone who I had grown to care for and love. These men in this book had to eat their friends’ bodies in order to stay alive. I think of this book as sort of comical and yet gruesome at the same time. Just imagining a person whose calf was completely ripped off, or a person with a pipe sticking out of his stomach can make me laugh. Yet, at the same time it makes my stomach turn and I can imagine what it would have been like to see this. You might think I am sick and demented for finding these sorts of things funny, but that is just the sort of person I am. I enjoyed the extensive detail that was used in describing these horrible incidents. You explained them in such great detail that I could picture in my head exactly what it was you were portraying. Because of this book I can almost say that I have an empathetic feeling towards the people who experienced this tragedy. You’re extensive detail left me with a feeling of exactly what it was they went through. I can picture 2006-06-22T14:57:27-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Letter-to-Mr_-Read-the-Author-of-quot-Alive-quot-29810.aspx My Big Trip to Hawaii I decided to write about my first big trip and the reason for picking it was I was sitting there trying to think of something to write about and could not think of anything. All of a sudden it came to me. The only thing in which I could remember a lot about is my first time to Hawaii. I am going to talk about how I felt and what everything looked like when I first saw the island also what it was like to fly for the first time in my life. The first time going to Hawaii was also the first time in which I have flown. I remember going into the airport and just looking at the humungous jet airplanes. I remember starring at one and thinking it was so big. It was bigger than most of the other planes and was gray with a red stripe down the side. I sat there starring at it for a couple of minutes and my mom came over and told me that that was the plane we were going to be on and she told me it was called a jumbo jet. I sat there a minute longer in disbelief that a plane that big would actually make it off the ground. Once we got onto the plane and sat down, I started to look around at everything around me. I noticed the circular white air vents right above my head with little lights next to the vent. It was so neat because the controls were right on my armrest. Also on the armrest was a place to plug in head phones in order to listen to music. I noticed that there was a big screen up on the wall that separated first class passengers from coach passengers. “That is the screen to watch movies on” my mom said. I could hardly believe that I could watch a movie while traveling since I was used to driving everywhere with no television in the car on vacation so I found that to be really cool. After everyone got settled into there seats, the stewardess came over the intercom and explained all of the safety procedures such as: the emergency exits, what to do incase of a crash on land and what to do incase of a crash in the water. They also showed everyone how to 2006-06-21T16:44:10-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Big-Trip-to-Hawaii-29780.aspx George Grenville Speech My fellow Britains, I come before you today as a man in distress. Distressed with our current financial state. Distressed with our American colonies. Distressed by our lack of unity. I also come to you today with some innovative ideas that will hopefully reshape our nation. In order for this to work, I am asking for your complete trust. Let me assure you that I am qualified to lead this country to a better life. Many years ago, in 1741, I was elected to the House of Commons. From there, I went on to serve on the Admiralty Board, the Treasury Board, and as the Treasurer of the Navy. By 1761, I assumed the Leadership of the House and two years later, I was elected as the First Lord, the position that I currently serve you from. I wish to now share with you my views on Great Britain’s financial situation. As you all know, our country is in debt. This is a debt caused by the War of Spanish Succession, the War of Austrian Succession, and the Seven Years War. Respectively we’ve lost 56 million pounds, 75 million pounds, and 132 million pounds during the course of these battles. But you have elected me to take care of you and that is exactly what I am going to do. In order for us to once again build ourselves up as a country, we will all have to make sacrifices: this includes those living in our colonies in America. I propose that we decrease our spending within the army and navy. Because we are now a nation at peace, I firmly believe that this is an area where we can afford to make budget cuts. Our friends of the American colonies will lift a lot of monetary burdens. After all, they have it so easy. We have protected them, made their decisions for them, and provided for them. As you all know, I have already enforced the Sugar Act upon our overseas friends. From this I have gotten nothing but positive feedback, because it has lowered the price of molasses to you, my people. It also lowered the tax that was imposed in America for imports. How is this making money you ask? Prior to this Act, 2006-06-21T16:42:30-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/George-Grenville-Speech--29779.aspx Witness of a Falling Star A brilliant flash of light streaked across the starlit summer sky. It lit up the whole sky for a couple of seconds and then returned it back to the darkness. I wondered what it was. Sitting on the sand near rocks made me feel cold, but the flash of light brought warmth. It was not late, although the sky was already dark blue, almost black. The moon and stars were looking down in the ocean as in a mirror. The wind was slightly blowing the water, making waves. They gently pushed the rocks, disappearing in the white foam. I liked being near the sea, looking at the endless horizon and listening to the rusting music of waves. Sometimes I 2006-06-21T15:37:47-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Witness-of-a-Falling-Star-29769.aspx Dialouge about Travel “Never being to Paris, France before, I sure love it especially for the story I am going to do for the new book coming out on artist of the centuries. This book will be great you know. It is the first book every coming out with interviews of the artists themselves, so that we can get direct quotes from them, themselves.” I said to the waitress as she handed me two drinks. I don’t think she cared too much of what I had to say, thinking to myself. Then out of nowhere I say my company for lunch today. I thought that going to, to fancy of a restaurant would have been wrong so I picked a little restaurant that seemed like it was nice. “Hello Miss Cassett” I said standing up to greet her. She cared herself very nicely like she new that she didn’t have to try at all to impress me. “Hello, what questions do you have for me?” She got right to the point. “Well, Mary as you know that I am doing a personal interview with you on a new book that is being put together for artists of the centuries and some of there work that they have done.” “That’s good I hope that the book comes out good. Well what would you like to ask?” She said “Why did you choose to move to France since you were born in Pennsylvania?” I asked trying to start off the conversation lightly. “Well I moved to Paris for the simple reason of there is more to draw and better objects to view. In Paris I got my greatest view of how I liked to draw. My art is famous here, also making it easier for me to view the French artistes here.” “That is great that you like it here. What was your “vision” that you came across when you came here that you didn’t see when you were in the United States?” I asked “I started drawing Mothers and children. It made my art lighten up. I concentrate on everyday people and just draw the people walking down the street. In the art you can real the love, the caring the mother and a child have between them. When you pick of a drawing if you don’t 2006-06-21T15:24:19-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Dialouge-about-Travel-29762.aspx Confused and Dazed It was a normal Friday morning, getting up around 10:00 or so, except someone had set my alarm clock to go off at 10:00. That right there, kind of pissed me off because I was having a really good dream. I usually never have good dreams; the dreams usually consist of me getting the shit kicked out of me, or some really bad tragedy where I lose my family. But there is nothing that I can do about this, so I got up and had some cereal. While I was eating breakfast, the phone rang. Michael, Travis, Stefan, Donald, Josh and Brad were making the yearly “Camp Bruton” camping trip. They were already at the campsite thinking that I was already there, since I didn’t meat any of them at the store at 9:00. Damn-It I knew I had to do something today, but I couldn’t figure out what it was, well I told Michael that I would be up there in about an hour, because I still needed to go to the store and pick up some supplies. That means I have to haul some massive balls just to get up there on time. So I jumped into the shower real fast and left my house in less then 10 minutes (that is like a record for me getting ready). So I ran to the store where I saw my dad, I asked him; “what the hell are you doing in town?” All pops said was; “I had a doctor appointment, and I was buying something for lunch.” Well I told him about going camping and how I was really late, so he let me borrow his radar detector. Now I am in business I left town with exactly 30 minutes to get up there. That means I have to make an hour trip in half the time. Its cool I know some short cuts, which will cut a whole bunch of time. As I was speeding down one of the short cuts, I smelt smoke, it smelt like “weed,” so I followed the smell because the smoke was dense enough to get high off of inhaling the smoke. The smoke was coming from this little cabin, there were police cars parked out in front, this really confused me because 2006-06-20T18:02:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Confused-and-Dazed--29735.aspx New Beginings Everyday has a new beginning, but often times many of us are too engulfed in dreamland to enjoy it. One morning, I felt a part of something unbelievable, almost unexplainable, a Japanese sunrise. Its’ display was food for the soul: the brilliant colors, acrobatic animals and a feeling of togetherness within the universe consumed me. It had been a long, rough night of boozing. I had just arrived back to Atsugi Naval Air Facility, Japan. I was exhausted, yet I was unable to hit the hay. I figured I’d take a stroll, calm my nerves, and then return for a peaceful slumber. While trudging along, I took a seat on the freshly dewed, brown, hardwood park bench. The sun was just starting to rise. It was a site like no other. I couldn’t quite see it, but there was a color of magenta tone radiating through a river of clouds. It appeared as if they were pulsating with it. I was amazed with its beauty. An upside-down, red, fiery bowl slowly appeared over the horizon. The entire sky had morphed from tranquility into a river of fire. It was so wild. I rubbed my eyes in disbelief, and took another look. The clouds seemed as though they were trying to take shape. They appeared like thousands of trains that had no starting or ending point as vivid shades of red separated each one. I looked closer and began to recognize something else in the sky. At first glance, I thought they were fireflies. However, they were tiny creatures amassed in the sky. As they glided along, in no particular order, I noticed they were bats. Tiny little bats began performing for me. These tiny black creatures put on an acrobatic air ensemble through the pulsating sky. I can only compare it to an air show. For instance, it was as though the blue angels were performing and I could see the smoke they exhaust in order to show their super human maneuvers. With all these things happening at once, I began to have a feeling that I had never experienced before. The sun was completely up; the sky engulfed with flames. Tiny creatures danced through the pulsations and I had a refreshing feeling 2006-06-16T19:00:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/New-Beginings-29653.aspx Chaucer Creative Writing Exercise There was a farmer in the Midwest – a dairy farmer, to be exact, and on the outskirts of Prairie, Missouri, to be exact. Very little else about him was exact. He had a dairy, but he didn’t exactly run it – if there was milk there was and if not, there wasn’t. He had a son, though he didn’t exactly have any family – at least he had a biological son in Seattle who found him not long after he arrived in Prairie and that he heard from once in a while. And he was called Baker, though it wasn’t exactly his name. Long after, looking through his house, it was found that his real name was Plummer, he was educated, and that on a lark, he had traded identities with a hick acquaintance, whom he had met sometime shortly before he moved to Prairie and took over the milk operation from the former dairyman’s son, who wanted nothing to do with it. Well, according to the natural course of things and Sam Baker’s lack of concern, the dairy sooner or later showed signs of not running on its own steam much longer. Baker had to let one of his helpers go, and pretty soon the other one too. And Baker didn’t like cows. He didn’t like milking. But it didn’t seem like he was going to do anything about it one way or the other, either. And about this time seems like his son from Seattle called him, got a promotion or a new job or something like that, and so it ends up Sam telling him yeah, the dairy’s kinda not puttin’ out much right now – oh I don’ know – maybe I’ll take a look tomorrow, see if I can tinker up the milkin machine – no, it ain’t workin real good. Yeah, old. Hey, dairy’s fine. Just had to let the guys go. No money. Nah, they were OK, but hey boy, what I really need, ya know, is one a them real machines, the kind you make, huh? Some real dairy worker – that can run the milking machine and figure out all the delivery schedules and feeding schedules and hey, there’s machines that can do all that junk, you just need a 2006-06-16T14:47:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Chaucer-Creative-Writing-Exercise-29605.aspx Thankful on Thanksgiving This thanksgiving day I’ve realized that I have a lot to be thankful for. Like perhaps being alive. I don’t know about you, but I’m very thankful for this. I know these aren’t your normal things to be thankful for, but I have really been thinking. Maybe I am thankful for the bad day I had, because that means I’ve had better days, and this is only one day of my life and it always gets better. I might be thankful for the pop I spilled and the glass I broke, because that means I am human and make mistakes. For the arguments I get into with my parents, because clearly if they didn’t love me they wouldn’t worry about things I do. For all of the clustered keys on my key ring, because that means I have places to go and friends to see. For the phone constantly ringing, because that means that there are people who feel the need to talk to me. Even for my annoying nephews who never stop bugging me, then I realize its only because they need my guidance and help to proceed in life. Unusually I could be thankful for all the tests and quiz’s I have to take, because that means that teachers know I am capable of passing them and doing well. I’m thankful for all of the friends I’ve lost touch with throughout the years, because I’ve learned at least one helpful thing from each one of them. I’m thankful for common sense, that tells me not to touch a burner when hot. That tells me when its lightning don’t use an umbrella. That lets me know I shouldn’t blow dry my hair while I’m in the shower... Last but not least, I am thankful for you always being here to watch over me. Watching me go through good times and bad. Not because you want to see me suffer through bad, but because you have faith in me and know I will make it through. These are all things that I am very thankful for. I wouldn’t normally think of some of these things, but I’m happy I did. Because now I realize just how thankful I really am. Somebody once said, “What doesn’t kill you, makes you stronger”. Even when your day seems to be nothing but bad, you can always pull through and 2006-06-15T22:45:17-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Thankful-on-Thanksgiving-29575.aspx SPARKS!! One dollar and eighty-seven cents. That was all. And sixty cents of it was in pennies. Pennies saved one and two at a time by bulldozing the grocer and the vegetable man and the butcher until one's cheeks burned with the silent imputation of parsimony that such close dealing implied. Three times Della counted it. One dollar and eighty- seven cents. And the next day would be Christmas. There was clearly nothing to do but flop down on the shabby little couch and howl. So Della did it. Which instigates the moral reflection that life is made up of sobs, sniffles, and smiles, with sniffles predominating. While the mistress of the home is gradually subsiding from the first stage to the second, take a look at the home. A furnished flat at $8 per week. It did not exactly beggar description, but it certainly had that word on the lookout for the mendicancy squad. In the vestibule below was a letter-box into which no letter would go, and an electric button from which no mortal finger could coax a ring. Also appertaining thereunto was a card bearing the name "Mr. James Dillingham Young." The "Dillingham" had been flung to the breeze during a former period of prosperity when its possessor was being paid $30 per week. Now, when the income was shrunk to $20, though, they were thinking seriously of contracting to a modest and unassuming D. But whenever Mr. James Dillingham Young came home and reached his flat above he was called "Jim" and greatly hugged by Mrs. James Dillingham Young, already introduced to you as Della. Which is all very good. Della finished her cry and attended to her cheeks with the powder rag. She stood by the window and looked out dully at a gray cat walking a gray fence in a gray backyard. Tomorrow would be Christmas Day, and she had only $1.87 with which to buy Jim a present. She had been saving every penny she could for months, with this result. Twenty dollars a week doesn't go far. Expenses had been greater than she had calculated. They always are. Only $1.87 to buy a present for Jim. Her Jim. Many a happy hour she had spent planning for something nice for him. Something fine and rare and sterling--something just a little bit near to being worthy of the honor of being owned by Jim. 2006-06-15T16:25:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sparks-29551.aspx The Bus Stop Helen Parsons Shepherd, in 1965, painted a picture called “Bus Stop”. This picture displays many characteristics and is very interesting because it can be deciphered many different ways. The people are waiting at the bus stop because they want to go somewhere. The family in the middle, and their son and grandmother are waiting as well. The woman on the left is not part of this family, but perhaps a friend of the family who just happens to be there as well. I deem that all of the people in the group are going to church, because this portrait takes place a long time ago. Most families back then always used to 2006-06-15T00:52:38-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Bus-Stop--29529.aspx Carried First Lieutenant Jimmy Cross carried letters from a girl named Martha, a junior at Mount Sebastian College in New Jersey. They were not love letters, but Lieutenant Cross was hoping, so he kept them folded in plastic at the bottom of his rucksack. In the late afternoon, after a day's march, he would dig his foxhole, wash his hands under a canteen, unwrap the letters, hold them with the tips of his fingers, and spend the last hour of fight pretending. He would imagine romantic camping trips into the White Mountains in New Hampshire. He would sometimes taste the envelope flaps, knowing her tongue had been there. More than anything, he wanted Martha to love him as he loved her, but the letters were mostly chatty, elusive on the matter of love. She was a virgin, he was almost sure. She was an English major at Mount Sebastian, and she wrote beautifully about her professors and roommates and midterm exams, about her respect for Chaucer and her great affection for Virginia Woolf. She often quoted lines .of poetry; she never mentioned the war, except to say, Jimmy, take care of yourself. The letters weighed ten ounces. They were signed "Love, Martha," but Lieutenant Cross understood that Love was only a way of signing and did not mean what he sometimes pretended it meant. At dusk, he would carefully return the letters to his rucksack. Slowly, a bit distracted, he would get up and move among his men, checking the perimeter, then at full dark he would return to his hole and watch the night and wonder if Martha was a virgin. The things they carried were largely determined by necessity. Among the necessities or near-necessities were P-38 can openers, pocket knives, heat tabs, wrist watches, dog tags, mosquito repellent, chewing gum, candy, cigarettes, salt tablets, packets of Kool-Aid, lighters, matches, sewing kits, Military payment Certificates, C rations, and two or three canteens of water. Together, these items weighed between fifteen and twenty pounds, depending upon a man's habits or rate of metabolism. Henry Dobbins, who was a big man, carried extra rations; he was especially fond of canned peaches in heavy syrup over pound cake. Dave Jensen, who practiced field hygiene, carried a toothbrush, dental floss, and several hotel-size bars of soap he'd stolen on R&R in Sydney, Australia. Ted Lavender, who was scared, carried tranquilizers until he was shot in 2006-06-14T23:59:03-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Carried--29519.aspx Finding True Romance in School The first thirteen years of my life weren’t very exciting. I played soccer, went to school, hung out with my friends, you know, the normal things a kid did. Then, my fourteenth year, I met the guy that threw me my first lifeline. His name was Gabriel Flores. He was the kind of guy everyone liked. He played all the sports including baseball, football, basketball, soccer and track, and played them well. The first day I saw him I knew there was something special about him I couldn’t quite figure out. He had a sense of shyness when I came around him. We would make eye contact, then turn away pretending as if we didn’t see each other. I never had a conversation with him; actually I never spoke one word in his presence. We were both in disguise of the crush we shared for each other. He walked with confidence, but I never seemed to catch him smile. He was always so serious . When he did smile or laugh, it was always because he or his friends were joking around about something. It made me weak in the knees to look at him. His hair was so dark like the midnight sky, always in the right style that everyone envied. His eyes sparkled like marbles of amber dancing in the mid-afternoon sun. He always looked so much older, like he didn’t belong with all those immature eighth graders. The first day for us to make physical contact was one afternoon at school after we were through eating lunch. It was customary for all the students to go outside to the basketball courts and either play basketball or socialize. That day I was feeling a little sporty, so I played basketball with a bunch of friends. I felt someone bump into me not realizing it was Gabriel. When it came to my senses that it was him, my whole body began to tremble and I forgot what I was doing as I went into a blank daze. 2006-06-14T21:00:19-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Finding-True-Romance-in-School-29486.aspx A Senior's Lament Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz, I was awoken by the sound of my alarm clock next to my bed. I rolled over to check the time to see if I could close my eyes for a few more minutes. It was 4:30 in the morning and it was time to get up and get ready to leave. I rolled out of bed only to find out that my friend was still asleep and snoring on my floor. I chucked my pillow at him and it hit him in the face. He immediately got up and I told him it was time to go. We tiptoed downstairs, being extremely careful so we wouldn’t wake my mom up. Despite the creaking stairs, we made it into the living room where our bags and surfboards were. We gathered all of our things and took them to my freshly gas-filled truck. After everything was loaded in we both hopped in and drove down the street to pick up my other two friends that were waiting on their small brick stoop. They piled their things on top of ours and climbed in the back. As we pulled away from their house I started the first of five cds of our journey down to the beach. The cds were a ritual: first Jimmy Buffets, “Songs You Know By Heart,” proceeded by Sublime, Dave Matthews, “Live At Luther College,” a burned cd with various songs on it, and finally OAR. Somehow we timed the music perfectly so it started when we left my neighborhood and the last song was over when we stopped at ramp 49 in Frisco, Cape Hatteras North Carolina. We also factored in a stop for breakfast at Hardees. This was a special trip to the beach, it was Senior Skip. We planned to camp at the beach the whole weekend. We soon found out that we were going to be camping at several locations each of which came equip with a problem. I stopped my truck at the beginning of the ramp. My friend Joey was riding in the passenger seat and he and I jumped out of the truck to lock the hubs so I could put it in four-wheel drive. Once it was in four-wheel, we began to drive down the ramp and 2006-06-13T19:03:27-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Senior-s-Lament--29461.aspx Having a Crush at School John didn’t like Girls. They were always squabbling with each other. 2006-06-13T18:01:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Having-a-Crush-at-School-29426.aspx All in a Day's Ride to School Beep, beep! Billy’s ride honks outside of his house. Its horn gives off a nice homely sound. Billy buttons his jacket as he rushes out the door with his backpack in one hand and a piece of toast in the other. He opens up the minivan’s door to see his friend Joey sitting in the front seat. They say good morning as they turn the first corner onto the main street. Then the unthinkable happens. As little Billy puts his seatbelt on, it locks in place and tightens immensely, pushing Billy into the back of his seat. It grows tighter and tighter until Billy can barely breath and is about to ask for help. Then Billy sees Joey and his mother turn towards him and laugh hysterically. They have evil in their faces and Billy is overcome with a sense of dread. He knows it is not looking good for him. At the first stop light, Joey’s mom runs the red and cuts off three cars, She laughs out loud and says, “Damn them crazy drivers. Muahahahha.” They are going 120mph now and weaving in and out of traffic. Joey’s mom gets the back of her car clipped but acts like nothing happened. They spin out and she laughs histerically. She straitens it out and goes on. Mother and son are now in a psychotic trance and nothing can break their concentration. Joey has his eyes in the newspaper and Joey’s mom has her face against the windshield. They are both smiling and tense. The next light is different. Joey’s mom slams on the brakes and both children go flying forward. Joey doesn’t even seem to notice. He just keeps on reading his paper. Joey’s mom taps the gas; ready to zoom off the instant the light turns green. Billy is about to jump out the window when his seat belts pull him back to the seat once more. With a mad burst of acceleration, the minivan is off again. Joey’s mom starts chanting in a foreign language. Then she and Joey start yelling at each other or chanting together in that same language. Billy can’t tell. All he can do is close his eyes as the traffic goes whizzing past their car. He is sure they will instantly die. Maybe not…he peeks through his hands and sees the school’s opening 500 yards ahead. Billy sees a glimmer 2006-06-13T03:30:24-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/All-in-a-Day-s-Ride-to-School-29408.aspx A Reason to Buy Lottery Tickets That day when Trina bought a lottery ticket from Maria had changed everything. That little peace of paper had a major impact on almost every main character that lived in the flat. Winning five thousand dollars by Trina change everything for herself. She got married on McTeague so suddenly that I couldn’t believe that they made their decision about marriage so fast. And the wedding itself was something you wouldn’t like to miss where Marcus was making fun of McTeague who couldn’t distinguish champagne from beer. Her parent took of to a new place also at the same day. Trina found herself left alone with her new husband in their new place. I guess Marcus was the first person whose life was affected by that lottery ticket. He was very upset when he started realizing that he is loosing Trina as a girlfriend. She was going out with his pal McTeague and Marcus didn’t like it, but he was hiding his emotions. And that ticket was last drop for Marcus. He started to treat McTeague differently day by day, and finally he let his anger out in salon where he was drinking and McTeague was seating behind him. He started it by screaming that he wants to get part of that five grands. Marcus broke McTeague’s pipe and almost stabbed him with his pocket knife. Than was that stupid fight in the park where McTeague broke his arm during his second attempt to wrestle down McTeague. And at the end Marcus slammed by the door before leaving by informing the City Hall that Mr. McTeague is doing his practice without graduating from a dental school. For loosing Trina and her money, Marcus decided to ruin McTeague’s life. Trina was also affected by this money. Who could expect that she is going to be so greedy and so crazy about the money? First she became very angry at McTeague who signed papers for renting a house that she liked and wanted. They would have to pay the rent for the first month and she didn’t even want to help her husband to pay that money. She didn’t want to add some furniture to her house even though that she could afford it. But when she said that she couldn’t send fifty dollars to her mama whose husband’s business vent down was something that I will never understand. She even 2006-06-12T19:05:34-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Reason-to-Buy-Lottery-Tickets-29357.aspx High Speed Car Chase in the Countryside I’ll never forget what happened one day while I was fishing. I had just caught the biggest fish I had ever seen in my life when suddenly I heard a siren, so I let go of the fish by mistake. There was a bridge above me, so I went on top of a hill so I could see what was happening. I saw nothing; I just heard it. I started walking down the hill when I heard a gun shot. I turned around and started to walk up the hill again. It was a horrible sight. I saw a red BMW being chased by two cop cars. The BMW showed no fear, so the person driving it just kept on going. As the BMW was being chased, it made its way onto the bridge. Suddenly one of the cops stuck his head out of the window. He pulled out his arm and was carrying a gun in his hand. The cop shot at the BMW but missed. Then the cop tried one more time. He shot and hit the tire of the BMW, and it spun three times. On the third spin, it hit the side of the bridge and fell off. As the BMW fell off of the bridge, it started to flip. It hit a big rock in the water and got severely damaged. Once the car fell off of the rock, it sunk to the bottom of the river in flames. After the car vanished, I ran over to the water. I took off my jacket, slipped off my shoes, and took off my Rolex. I jumped into the water and saw the car. It was at the bottom of the river, but the current wasn’t rapid. I started to swim down toward the car but on my way down I saw a dead body floating around. I was terrified and swam back up for air. As I went back down I could see two people in the car trying to get out, but it looked like they were stuck. By the time I got to the car, one of the people had stopped moving. I tried helping the other person, but his leg was caught in the door. I went back up for air. There were four cops running down the hill. I was about to jump back into the water, but 2006-06-12T19:01:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/High-Speed-Car-Chase-in-the-Countryside-29354.aspx Visiting Tropical Islands in Dreams There’s a beautiful island in front of me. It’s so beautiful that I think I am in a dream. I am sitting on the beach, and I can’t remember what happened to me. I think no one cares about what happened when he or she is in such a perfect island. I am a little hungry, and I should find some food. Though there is a beautiful island, I don’t think I can eat something there. At the moment, a big animal which I have never seen before moves towards me. It looks like a wolf, but I am sure its not a wolf. It moves so slowly. I think it must have never seen human before. I turn back and run away as quickly as I can. It doesn’t chase me. Maybe it isn’t sure if I can be eaten. Then I run in a cave. It’s dark and wet. Through the opening on the side of the wall, I can see outside clearly. What a beautiful island it is! The sky is blue, the sea is green and the island is green. It looks like a picture in the exhibition. When I marvel at the perfect island, another big animal runs to me. I think I am safe, because the jaw is small, and the animal is too big to get into it. The animal cries loudly outside. I am so scared when I hear that! After a few minutes, a bigger animal comes there. They begin to fight each other. At last, the bigger one wins. I can’t believe that it eats the meat of the small one. Maybe it is full, or maybe it is tired. It walks away. Then I relax. I can’t find anything can be eaten in the cave except water. It’s getting dark. I know it is dangerous to go out. So I have to stay there till tomorrow. When the sun goes down below the sea level, everything is getting dark, and it is getting cold. I am covered with a big dry leave in order to be warm. I look outside. It’s very dark. Only hear some strange noises. It sounds like a big bird flies in the sky, and it’s also sounds like a lot of big surf. I can’t 2006-06-12T18:47:21-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Visiting-Tropical-Islands-in-Dreams-29347.aspx “Its not my fault! I don’t work! Don’t take it out on me!” I yelled. “It is your fault! You never do anything to help around this house,” he yelled in reply. “Yes I do. I help out when you’ve asked!” “Yeah when you’re asked! You have no idea how much effort and money I put into this house. And you don’t even appreciate it! You are all so selfish. You have no idea what its like in the real world.” I stopped myself from replying. He was in one of those moods again. Ever since mum had started working dad had taken it upon himself to act like a dickhead almost every night of the week. He was always complaining about something. If it wasn’t the state of our rooms, it was the state of the kitchen or sometimes the whole house in general. “This house is a pigsty,” he would say. I could almost pick the precise moment he would say it. I picked up my bowl of scrambled eggs and walked through the kitchen and just as I was about to pass him, he started up again. “Where do you think you’re going? I haven’t finished yet!” Finished what? Being a shit or giving me chores to do I thought. “Don’t you make that face at me,” he said loudly. I controlled the urge to roll my eyes. This was just getting worse. “Have you emptied the dishwasher yet?” “Yes.” “Have you fed the cat? She’s still hanging around.” “Yes.” “Have you cleared up all the mess you made?” I didn’t make any mess but what the hell … “Yes.” “Don’t go getting smart with me!” he exclaimed, his voice rising even more. “I’m not! At least I'm trying not to. I was just answering your questions, that’s all,” I said defiantly. “Don’t argue with me. Go clean your bathroom and when you’re done you can do our ensuite as well.” What?! I thought. This is getting ridiculous. I had to bite my tongue to keep from protesting and consequently causing more trouble. “Yep ok.” I replied with a fake smile. “Good. Off you go. Don’t come back out until you are finished and don’t stop until you are finished either,” he said without even glancing at me. He always went on about how he worked so hard and brought all the money into this house. I wish mum was here, she always seemed to make me feel better and calm 2006-06-12T11:44:26-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Short-story--29339.aspx Distant thunder rolls and lightning flickers. A thin veil of rain penetrates my thoughts. And the sky is never still. From dusky black to a drained white, the colours are churning slowly, like a dismal dance of the Gods. Below, a black and turbulent sea heaves great waves against the cavernous rocks. I am nearing the edge and closing my eyes, spreading my arms like an angel. A broken angel… ****** The model was a woman of about thirty. She had her head tilted back, with her lips parted slightly. She was a frozen statue of white marble. The teacher told us to reduce the woman to lines, curves, shapes and tones. She was not a person, but a figure to be sketched. I wondered how I could duplicate her reality, replicate this figure, if she herself was not real, but instead a mass of shapes, unmoving and…dead. Art was my favourite class. I was free to express myself, letting my true self resonate within the works that I created. And what was even better was that I was good at it, or so others told me. It was my ability to draw what I saw and turn it into what I believed. I felt wonderful as I watched her, her chiselled figure draped languidly over the chair. I closed my eyes tightly. When I opened them it was only me and her, and a piece of charcoal between us. The teachers’ voice droned on, tearing at her flesh with his words. I only half listened as I drew, careful strokes of my right arm flicking the charcoal over a pure page, destroying it, darkness drowning out the white. “Focus on the lines, the shapes must evolve from here; draw what you see, not as though they are separate from each other…” I rubbed both blackened hands on my jeans. I needed a fresh piece of charcoal. He strolled around the room, his eyes darting from one work to another. Momentary glances revealed his approval, or disproval, his thin lipped mouth remaining taut and his brows furrowed. Wait till he saw mine. I half wished he would come over now. I was doing exactly what he said, but inwardly disagreed. I reconstructed her body, from her languid, posing face to her large, pendulous breasts, down to her firm buttocks that were planted on the chair. The last strains of daylight filtered through 2006-06-12T11:43:23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Fallen-angel--29338.aspx This table is solid. The wood will never falter. The grain is unique but constant, woven from the seed it originally was. Sometimes I lie on the table and rub my hands over the contrasts. The shiny smoothness of the varnish then the natural dents and bumps of time. I make sure I’m all alone when this happens. Just me and my table. It will always hold me, I can be sure of that. Patches, gum, inhaler, injection, cold turkey (dead turkey), get caught, go crazy, be honest. I’d been out of home for nearly a year and mum still didn’t know I smoked. It was kinda pathetic really; I was twenty years old. I should’ve just been able to waltz in there and light up right before her eyes, fearless of the consequences. But no, she still had that hold on me; even when I lived six hundred and fifty kilometres away from her. I smoked for two years under her roof. Every night I couldn’t hold out any longer, I’d wait in the shadows of the lounge room until I could hear the fearsome roar of my parents’ snores. Then I’d slink across the floorboards, taking care not to step on the weaker parts that creaked. I’d only open the screen door a tiny bit, only enough for me to squeeze through, and then I’d softly pull it ajar to rest there until I came back. Dad caught me out there only once. I convinced him that I was experimenting with my religion and I’d read somewhere about a way of worshipping the moon that gave you metaphysical powers. I was amazed at how I’d pulled such a story so far out of left field whilst all the time worrying that the cigarette I threw into the garden would label me a pyromaniac and get me sent to one of those psychiatric hospital high schools. It didn’t. Dad just smiled, wished me luck and went back to bed. She’s so beautiful, so so beautiful. And happy! She loves me so much and rings every week to see how I’m going. She’ll be big one day. I know it. A doctor or a lawyer, a famous actress gracing the stage with her presence. Yes! I can just see it now. It’s the opening night of the new mysterious big show on Broadway. She walks out behind the curtain, her approaching footsteps masked by 2006-06-12T11:42:18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/short-story--29337.aspx So Beautiful So Mine Prologue ‘What have we got here?’ ‘Twenty-one-year-old female with a premature baby in serious distress’ ‘Ok, we need a pentothal induction and 50 milligrams of atropine’ ‘We have no choice but to do an emergency caesarean. Nurse, organize the gases for anesthetic and prep the patient for theatre’ ‘We are now connecting you to a drip and putting you under a general aesthetic, Mrs. McKenna’ ‘Maree, Countdown from 10 for us’ 10…9…8… * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * ‘It’s a girl…she’s beautiful’ ‘She’s small but she looks perfect’ Battling On Doctor Bradford: Mrs Mckenna, Cytomegalovirus is a ‘way of life’ virus that is generally asymptomatic, but because you were pregnant at the time of contracting it, there have been some…significant side-effects on your baby. We have you on a high level of pethidine at the moment so that you will cope better with the pain and…with the news I have to tell you. Because of her prematurity, Monique weighs only 1.3kilograms, and in being born with less growth cells, her growth has been retarded. She has microcephaly meaning small head and therefore small brain. Because this infection affects her liver, it is quite swollen and she has severe jaundice - the bloodspots covering her face is called Petechia. These symptoms are all generally associated with Cytomegalovirus. She has Cerebral Palsy / Spastic Quadriplegia. She is probably deaf in both ears and may well be blind or severely visually impaired. I also regretfully have to tell you we don’t expect her to live more than a few days and if you were to have your husband by your side at any time, it should be now. As these words engulfed my frail body, it felt like my stomach was digesting my heart. My tongue became like sandpaper. My throat was choking me. My head span and utterly overwhelmed, I collapsed into my mother’s arms – ‘oooh shiiit’. Nanny Shirl: I phoned the hospital Chaplin to get him to the Hospital for a bedside baptism and he replied “I’m on my way, if you’d get off the phone, I could be quicker.” Aunty Dodo: I remember clearly the moment the call came. I was at the hairdressers and three-quarters of the way through a perm. ”…she’s going into theatre in two hours.” My hair was quickly rinsed and towel dried and I raced to the hospital 2006-06-12T11:41:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/So-Beautiful-So-Mine--29336.aspx What transpires today in the contemporary world is in several ways akin to what emerged a few centuries ago when people were exploring the planet: they discovered that their world was a vast place and re-drew their maps. The world that was previously flat became spherical, and later it expanded. Subsequently, the old world views were shed frequently. People conceived new and alternate ways of thinking and ultimately, they retreated from the global masses. “The Shipping News” explores a geographical retreat as Proulx constructs her story in Newfoundland, a place that is out of the generic, globalised world. Her symbolic reference to knots is part of her unconventionality. In chapter one, Proulx begins with applying the rope metaphor for Quoyle. “It (quoyle) is made on deck, so that it may be walked on if necessary.” This alludes to Quoyle’s passive attitude and indifference to the world and all of its issues. Partridge’s character is unorthodox and does not conform to the demands of a globalised world. His father, on the other hand “admired the mystery of business-men signing papers shielded by their left arms.” Partridge’s response to this is simple, “Ah, fuck it.” The Gammy Bird also diverges from the conventional and globalised world. Its odd structure and technique is vastly different to the Record back in Brooklyn. Quoyle comments: “Gammy Bird was a hard bite. Looked life right in its shifty, blood-shot eye…Nothing like the Record.’” The setting of the story in “Newfoundland” in itself is ironic as it implies a place to find oneself and depart. In the final chapter, there is a sense that Quoyle is no longer retreating from the global or anything for that matter. He sought peace, clarity and in Newfoundland, Quoyle discovers both as well as love “without pain or misery.” Through poetry Seamus Heaney withdraws from the present, historical period into another realm and time. For instance, in “Blackberry-picking”, he takes us to a world that is full of complex joys. The personification of the Blackberry-picking process and the transient nature of these fruits make the experience all the more pleasurable and satisfying. In stanza one, the persona begins his quest for blackberries eagerly, wanting to savour every moment of its sweetness. “Late August, given heavy rain and sun For a full week the blackberries would ripen… You ate the first one and its flesh was sweet…” As the poem progresses, the tone of mere excitement and pleasure is 2006-06-12T11:37:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Shipping-News-Speech-on-Novel-29334.aspx The novel Great Expectations published in 1860 by Charles Dickens involves the protagonist Pip and his attempts to climb the social hierarchy and become a gentleman. The story is set in countryside London where Pip is part of the working class. Pips’ parents passed away when he was very young and he is to live with his sister Mrs Joe, who is married to a compassionate blacksmith. One day Pip is taken to a very wealthy house owned by Miss Havisham to play with a handsome girl called Estella who Pip falls in love with. The country folks thought Pip may be lucky and gain financial prospects from Miss Havisham as she was a very wealthy elderly woman. But nothing was gained except shame and embarrassment on Pip’s social status. Miss Havisham used Estella coldly to make Pip feel uneducated and unworthy of himself. But yet Pip falls in love with Estella’s appearance and wealth and becomes determined to become a gentleman to impress her. But yet Pip was never was accepted into the 19th century society’s paradigms “I never had one hour's happiness in her society, and yet my mind all round the four-and-twenty hours was harping on the happiness of having her with me unto death.” - Pip Sometime later a lawyer appears claiming Pip has a secret benefactor who has given Pip a large sum of money to become a gentleman. Pip takes this offer and leaves the countryside, his cruel sister and honest Joe behind to become a gentleman. Pip never visits Joe or his sister because of the arrogance which new wealth has brought him. “It is a most miserable thing to feel ashamed of home” Finally a convict comes back into the story and tells Pip he is Pip’s anonymous benefactor. This spoils all of Pip’s false belief that Miss Havisham is his benefactress who intended him for Estella. Discovering the truth of Pip’s benefactor changed his mentality and perception, and caused him to challenge society’s conventions. Estella becomes unhappily married to a self centered rich man and Pip’s convict was later caught and hung. Pip asked forgiveness from kind Joe for being so pompous, and also learns of his sister’s death. Pip realized the blindness of the higher society and became a well educated and compassionate man challenging society’s paradigms after realizing the convict’s compassion from a working class was greater then a rich wealthy 2006-06-12T11:36:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Great-Expectations-29333.aspx It was an ordinary day at TransNAT Co. Phones were ringing, the tap-tap-tap of keyboards emitted from every room, the white fluorescent lights were buzzing quietly, investors were draining whole economies of their money (“We’re happy it provided 520 000 new jobs, but we need it back), and sleep deprived employees in business suits were desperately shooting themselves up with caffeine, cursing the new violet bathroom lights. It was an ordinary day at TransNAT. Seth, in one of the many 5 x 5 cubicles, was wishing he was somewhere else. He sighed, looked up at his motivational poster (IT’S GOOD PAY!!!), and began calculating various inflation rates. This continued until ten, when he made a start on the country reports. At twelve, lunch was announced: “It is now twelve noon. Please proceed to the mess hall for renourishment.” At twelve forty five, another announcement was made: “It is now twelve forty five. Please return to your work stations for further productivity.” The rest of the day followed similarly. Outside was a toasty 40º. Traffic was horrible. Entering his well furbished yet empty inner city apartment, Seth took a shower to be rid of the stench of the day, and the smell of lunch. He had a long night ahead, filled with corn chips, frozen burritos and of course, pie charts and investment prospects. A long night indeed. Procrastinating as much as humanly possible, he checked for messages: “You have…three…new messages” “Seth, reminding you that your report is due…” He ignored this. “Remember, the night out is Thursday. Bring A LOT of money.” Next. “I’m dying Seth. Doctors say I have about six months. Come home.” Stunned, he repeated the message. It was his sister, the one on the other side of the country. Of course he would go. But the job; Boss’s favourite, a rising star, guarantee of promotion… The frozen burritos had to wait. It was an ordinary day at TransNAT Co. Phones were ringing, sleep deprived employees in business suits were still shooting themselves up with caffeine, still cursing the new violet bathroom lights, and Seth walked in looking more restless and tired than ever. Even his motivational poster (IT’S GOOD PAY!!!) did not inspire him to feats of…inspirational proportions. He felt tired, ill, hungry, annoyed, and obligated to buy the soonest airline ticket to the other side of the country where his dying sister was lying in a bed with her body mass drastically falling. It was 2006-06-12T11:35:18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Running--29332.aspx Growing up in the Summer Over the course of a brief, yet eternally long summer, I ceased to be a child. The culmination of years worth of bickering and a marriage teetering precariously on the rocks became one single, two syllable word which I associate with my own personal apocalypse: divorce. Forced to pick up the pieces of my shattered reality, my simple 15-year-old mind was morphed into a whole new existence. Slowly it evolved, but it was emotionally hindered. The main emotion that illuminated in my mind was the deeply frustrating one called uncertainty. Over the first few days it took my father to pack up his whole life after the age of thirty and ship out, it was all that I could think about. Although I thought I would be prepared for that fateful early summer day by previous pseudo break-ups, nothing could prepare me for the floodgate of emotional turmoil that opened up and poured out all over me. Saturated to the core, I was devastated. The next few weeks were an eventful haze. Occupied by innumerable verbal barrages of pure passion between my parents and the uncomfortable chats about how "everything will be alright," I felt more alone than anyone should dare feel. More and more I boarded myself up within myself, seeking the comfort of my own aloneness and never letting anyone share the grief of the death of my childhood. The more I thought, the more I missed my previous naiveté and simple existence, which I had lost forever. The chaos that was my mind continued to swirl on its own trajectory, never resting. My dad picked up 15 years of his life and left all that I had known of him to my memories. I was slowly recovering from the intense shock of my situation and of my death; the only medicine was the ever-powerful experience. My days were spent all alone as my mother was working, my father nowhere to be found and my older sister no longer living with us. My little brother could do nothing to comfort me; he was drowning in his own existence. Each passing day filled me with more and more emotional turmoil and I was about to burst. Well, that happened a little while later. Dad came back to talk to me a few weeks later just as I was finally starting to heal. Quickly my wounds were ravaged 2006-06-12T03:01:01-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Growing-up-in-the-Summer-29292.aspx A Tribute Dedicated to Firemen On a cool afternoon I rang the doorbell to a firehouse located in Phoenix, Arizona. I had feelings of anxiousness and was waiting very impatiently at the door. My preconceptions were that I would speak with a very buff male (probably someone who looked as if they were in the WWF), that I would meet nothing but arrogant cocky guys who wanted to be a bunch of heroes, and that I would see them flying down poles and cute white Dalmatians chasing after their “little” red engines that could. All of this was thrown to the back of my mind as the door creaked open. A small, brown-haired, friendly woman answered in her casual clothes of a t-shirt and sweats saying, “Come on in, you’re Lori, right?” I nodded my head and entered the red brick home. “My name is Gina. Come follow me and I’ll show you around, introduce you to the captain and our team.” She pointed to a few guys in the living room and I smiled and said hello. Their living room had a few nice leather chairs and a good size TV, they seemed pretty casual and were having a good time talking and laughing over a game of baseball. I followed Gina from the living room into their kitchen. They had a large fridge with just about all anyone might ever want to eat in their lives! It was especially interesting how these fire men/women look tough on the outside, yet wrote their names on each bag of lunch as if they were in third grade again and don’t want anyone to steal what their mommy packed especially for them. We moved from there into the garage, which is where the big red engine sat along with a rescue unit, otherwise known as an ambulance. “These are where we keep our fire proof boots, coats, and helmets and we have to keep them in order because we don’t usually have a lot of time when going to the scene of a large fire.” I glanced along the pathway of the engine at the bright yellow jackets, heavy boots, and hard helmets she was pointing to, which were assembled in a specific order. I tried on a jacket and boots that Gina handed to me, so I could get the “full experience,” though something tells me you can never 2006-06-12T02:42:02-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Tribute-Dedicated-to-Firemen-29281.aspx Cereal's Tragic Tales On my way back from The Fallen Angels Satan Club Meeting I looked in my mailbox and I got a letter. It said, "Dear Cereal, Why are you so ugly? I have to go. Be a good orphan. Goodbye. Love, Mrs. Mommy." I wondered who had written that letter. After about 20 minutes of standing in front of my mailbox, I realized it was my mom. My mom had written the letter to me. My mom. She was the one. She had written the letter. Mrs. Mommy was my mommy. A single tear rolled down my cheek. I realized that I couldn’t live with Regina anymore. My severe sadness is just making her sadder and sadder. I can't see her that sad. I decided to move out on my own. I couldn't find a place to live though. No one wants to sell an apartment to an ugly depressed boy. Oh woe is me! I feel like every hair on my head was being ripped out one by one. Then I realized the reason I felt that way was because my hands were ripping out my hairs one by one. Later on, I went to the mall to buy a wig. When I went in, everyone was staring at me. Probably because I was bald. I went to the wigs store. But it wasn’t open. Oh no. I realized the reason it wasn't open was because it was very late and nothing was open except for the sporting goods store. I recalled an episode of Saved By the Bell, and I decided to go in the tent in the sporting good store. I stayed up really late wishing Kelly Kapowski would come in the tent. But then I realized that I'm a loser, and no one likes me. Oh my medication! Where are you? I need you so! My blood pulsed through my veins rapidly. It felt like a million tiny knives stabbing me. In the morning I got a letter from the mailman. He opened up the tent and said, "Here, this is for you!" I said, "Me?" and he said "Yes." So I assumed it was for me. It was a letter from Regina! How did she know where I lived? Before I could think about it, I realized that I was so depressed and that I couldn't take it anymore and I needed drugs. Then 2006-06-12T01:47:52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Cereal-s-Tragic-Tales-29256.aspx The Shadows of the Common Sailor Chapter 1 IN THE time before steamships, or then more frequently than now, a stroller along the docks of any considerable sea-port would occasionally have his attention arrested by a group of bronzed mariners, man-of-war's men or merchant-sailors in holiday attire ashore on liberty. In certain instances they would flank, or, like a body-guard quite surround some superior figure of their own class, moving along with them like Aldebaran among the lesser lights of his constellation. That signal object was the "Handsome Sailor" of the less prosaic time alike of the military and merchant navies. With no perceptible trace of the vainglorious about him, rather with the off-hand unaffectedness of natural regality, he seemed to accept the spontaneous homage of his shipmates. A somewhat remarkable instance recurs to me. In Liverpool, now half a century ago, I saw under the shadow of the great dingy street-wall of Prince's Dock (an obstruction long since removed) a common sailor, so intensely black that he must needs have been a native African of the unadulterate blood of Ham. A symmetric figure much above the average height. The two ends of a gay silk handkerchief thrown loose about the neck danced upon the displayed ebony of his chest; in his ears were big hoops of gold, and a Scotch Highland bonnet with a tartan band set off his shapely head. It was a hot noon in July; and his face, lustrous with perspiration, beamed with barbaric good humor. In jovial sallies right and left, his white teeth flashing into he rollicked along, the centre of a company of his shipmates. These were made up of such an assortment of tribes and complexions as would have well fitted them to be marched up by Anacharsis Cloots before the bar of the first French Assembly as Representatives of the Human Race. At each spontaneous tribute rendered by the wayfarers to this black pagod of a fellow- the tribute of a pause and stare, and less frequent an exclamation,- the motley retinue showed that they took that sort of pride in the evoker of it which the Assyrian priests doubtless showed for their grand sculptured Bull when the faithful prostrated themselves.To return. If in some cases a bit of a nautical Murat in setting forth his person ashore, the Handsome Sailor of the period in question evinced nothing of the dandified Billy-be-Damn, an amusing 2006-06-11T20:04:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Shadows-of-the-Common-Sailor-29235.aspx A Letter to Kurtz from a Heart of Darkness I am writing this letter to you, to a shrouded unknowingness, a deep scar left upon my soul--that, which seems to have been an obscurity and the only reason for traveling through this maze of green walls. Before I ever realized it, I had become so engrossed and drawn to this enigma of the darkness. I am now arriving at the inner station. This has been a captivating and intriguing experience thus far, and to realize it is not yet over, utterly exhausts me. I have only eight miles to meet you, the gaping hole in my soul. The quietness of the green wall and motionlessness of the river is eerie, almost unsettling--the movement in the bushes became numb with an unnatural sleep. I am now sleeping this unnatural sleep as well; the air in my chest shortens and deepens, as if it were a foreboding omen lying ahead in the foggy darkness. Nearly two months I have been on this voyage, waiting, to meet you, a vague obscurity in my reality--I have seen more than I would like to see. This has turned into an atmosphere of death, death has followed life, it now awaits it, it peers at us, simply waiting, patiently. Like a snake waiting to strike, devour its prey, it waits for us. And like its prey, I have questioning life and death. Death; illness; both are misinterpreted approaches to death. You must wonder what I am speaking of; as do I, I will notify you the moment that I find the answer in this sea of doubt. I do not intend to mail this letter off because it is mostly for me. So, with this being said, I would like to describe my version of “Kurtz,” the Kurtz that I believe is the plug to this hole. I am in the Jungles of Africa searching for you. I have traveled hundreds of miles to see you; I have survived attacks to see you; I have seen death, torture and slavery to see you; I have seen what, I hope, no other man should be allowed to see, simply to see You. You, you is a he whom I believe I 2006-06-11T19:48:16-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Letter-to-Kurtz-from-a-Heart-of-Darkness-29228.aspx The First Day of School can be Tough The class squirmed together to get onto the bench. Feeling keen to start sport Miss Murphy was having difficulties explaining the rules and safety issues to the children. The idea was chosen to sit on the bench and watch the more experience children from the other team. The pre-primers watched for a little while in anticipation , too keen to start they decided to run out onto the court and join in. Miss Murphy with low communication skills was not able to keep everyone on the seats. “ Sit down, come on sit down” said Miss Murphy as she attempted to guide the students back to the bench. Gabriella, one of the most favourable Mexican pre-primers wanted to play the keeper in the game of indoor soccer and was serverly kicked in the face by the ball coming from the other team. Gabriella fell hard fast becoming unconsouis with blood from his mouth and nose. The pre- primers that ran onto the court quickly ran onside to their fellow student. To see him hurt and not responding to his mates left the children deverstated. Miss Murphy had no other option but to call the ambulance and get urgent help. The children started to cry not understanding what was actually happening. The other team were all crowded around trying to calm the younger students down. Miss Murphy contacted the ambulance and said that the ambulance would be there soon but another problem arose when she was unable to contact Gabriella’s parents and guardian due to understanding of a different language. The ambulance soon arrived and found that Gabriella was stil unconscious, it was something serious. Gabriella had not awoken for approxiamately twenty minutes now. He was rushed to hospital and Miss Murphy was left in great shock. The children just wanted to know and understand what was happening. Patrick tried explaining to the ambulance officer what had happened but all he could say was “the ball, the ball hit Gabby” The hospital organised everything but could not get any information to contact his parents. The ambulance officer assumed that the pro nouciation of “Gabby” was maybe “Garry” for his personal details, not being able to ask the boy himself things became difficult. The boy was rushed into emergency but did not regain conciousness. Everything had become one major dilemma. Six and a half 2006-06-11T19:05:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-First-Day-of-School-can-be-Tough-29204.aspx The Life of a Fly Named Bill Safe and warm under the stinking, rotting, festering pile of compost, wriggled a little brown maggot called Bill. Life was very nice for Bill, eating decomposing vegetables all day, while he was slowly morphing into the fly that he was soon to become. He lay there dreaming of all the adventures he would have when his wings finally took him away from the stink he called home. The day finally came. Bill crawled and pushed his way up through the mountain of compost till he reached the peak. After his monstrous climb he spread his wings out to dry before his maiden flight out into the world. He was so excited! Where would he go first? All of a sudden a beautiful smell wafted under Bill’s nose. Yuuuuuuuummmmm he thought. He took off, a little shaky at first, but soon he was zeroing in on that beautiful smell. And there it was…..a nice, juicy, rotting old sausage that had fallen behind the neighbours BBQ. Bill was in fly heaven! To all humans the smell would, no doubt, have made them spew, but to Bill it was nectar. Flies don’t live very long so Bill had to make the most of his day. Bzzzzzzzzzzz bzzzzzzzz bzzzzzz off he went, over the trees, round the dogs kennel, good smell thought Bill, past the school and then….there it was…. the rotting carcass of a dead possum. Bill didn’t know where to start…..the blue intestines, the bloodshot eye, the exposed bone……ahhhhh, life is a feast for a fly! He did more sniffing and licking than eating, because he was still stuffed from the sausage. Bill took off again on his adventure. Oh no, it couldn’t be true! He couldn’t be that lucky! Was that the biggest dog’s dropping in the world over there in the park? Bill dive-bombed the dog poo! He swam in it. He rolled in it. He loved it! What could be better than this? He was so excited with all the adventures that he had had that day that he thought he would fly back to the heap and tell all the other little wriggling maggots how wonderful the outside world was. On the way back home he caught sight of a hot, steaming BBQ chicken sitting on a kitchen table. He flew through the open window to say hello to the big, dead, juicy bird. He put 2006-06-11T02:36:54-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Life-of-a-Fly-Named-Bill-29181.aspx Flowers for Algernon: A Response 2006-06-02T16:23:52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Flowers-for-Algernon-A-Response-to-Literature-29044.aspx Reflection on the values and importance of mothers From time to time I pause and remember one who some years ago “emptied” my nest as he left home to begin his transition from being my “little boy” to becoming a man. From Oklahoma to Alaska, there is, today, quite a span of geographic distance between us. Although I do miss him, I feel, with his work and family commitments, a respect for him, when he chooses to devote his time to those near and dear to him. I am grateful for the words in Ecclesiastes 3: “To everything there is a season, and a time for every matter or purpose under heaven….” As I grow older, I find I am ever so thankful for the memories of my son’s growing up I hold in my heart. It wasn’t always easy; but then, life isn’t always easy either. Thus, I invite you to eavesdrop as I again read this letter, imagining my grown son, sitting across from me at my breakfast table. Perhaps it may inspire you someday to pen similar words to your son. My Dear Grown Son: As quickly as time flies by, it will soon be four decades since I first held you as a 6-lb., 13-oz. bundle of joy in my arms. How fast you changed into a toddler, merging even more quickly into a little boy, later escalating into a teenager, and finally fulfilling the goal of becoming a man. In all of those seasons, there were times for planting, harvesting, building, crying, laughing, mourning, dancing, embracing, keeping silent, speaking up, loving, and feeling peace. Further, with each season came the creation of memories and changes for both of us. Pausing for a moment to reflect, I am reminded of one milestone in 1984—our 3,600-mile journey from Arizona to Alaska—a milestone that would impact my outlook for the rest of my life. The items which would not fit into your little black Mazda RX7 and the car top carrier had already been boxed and air-freighted, awaiting our arrival in Fairbanks. Riding with you and serving as your map-reader, I had a number of hours during those 4½ days to think about the past and wonder about the future. We captured the beauty of the present that Mother Nature provided us on that scenic drive through northern Arizona into Utah, on up into Idaho, and over and up across eastern 2006-06-02T16:16:02-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Reflection-on-the-values-and-importance-of-mothers-29040.aspx Maggie Gets Her Way When I looked at her like that, something hit me in the top of my head and ran down to the solos of my feet. Just like when I'm in church and the spirit of God touches me and I get happy and shout. I did something I never had done before: hugged Maggie to me, then dragged her on into the room, snatched the quilts out of Miss Wangero's hands and dumped them into Maggie's lap. Maggie just sat there on my bed with her mouth open. "That one or two of the others," I said to Dee. But she turned without a word and went out to Hakim-a-baber. "You just don't understand," she said, as Maggie and I came out to the car. "What don't I understand ?." I want to know. "Your heritage," she said. And then she turned to Maggie, kissed her, and said, "You ought to try to make something of yourself, too, Maggie. It's really a new day for us. But from the way you and Mama still live you'd never know it." She put on some sunglasses that hid everything above the tip of her nose and her chin. Maggie smiled; maybe at the sunglasses. But a real smile, not scared. After we watched the car dust settle I asked Maggie to bring me a dip of snuff. And then the two of us sat there just enjoying, until it was time to go in the house and go to bed. (Paragraph 75-80 pp. 94-95) The passage that I chose from Alice Walkers ¡°Everyday Use¡±, comes from the end of the story and is the last couple of paragraphs. The passage is the turning point in the story; the mother starts to see Dee for what she really is. The passage shows that Walker is very good with words, also you see how the Mother in the story which also is the narrator, realizes how much she loves her younger daughter Maggie. The Mother says, "When I looked at her like that, something hit me in the top of my head and ran down to the solos of my feet. Just like when I'm in church and the spirit of God touches me and I get happy and shout. I did something I never had done before: hugged Maggie to me". The next sentence shows how the 2006-06-02T15:27:48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Maggie-Gets-Her-Way-29024.aspx Use of Character Development and Strong Imagery in Story Dwight giving my Winchester away was inconceivable; I left the house and went to talk to Arthur. “Arthur, can you believe that Dwight would make the decision to trade my Winchester for a stupid dog, especially without asking me? On top of that, he lied to my mother once again. There is no way that Dwight will get my Winchester back like he told my mother he would.” “Who knows,” said Arthur, “Maybe he didn’t lie to your mother and he really is going to trade for your Winchester back.” “Dwight’s main goal has always been to make me as miserable as he could and this was only the next step”, I yelled back at Arthur. Arthur didn’t know what he was talking about. Dwight had gone to far this time. It was my Winchester, not his. I knew exactly how I was going to get even too. When Champions previous owner sends the AKC papers, I’m going to find out exactly where my Winchester is. Then I am going to hitchhike with Arthur to Seattle and get my Winchester back. After I get back, Dwight will be sorry that he has treated my mother and I so poorly. School was not important anymore; the only thing on my mind was to make sure that I would get to the mail before Dwight. As the mailman approached on Wednesday, I had a funny feeling in my stomach. Were the papers going to finally be here? Would I now be able to start my plan? The mailman handed me the mail – They were here! Champion’s owner did actually live in Seattle and the plan to get my back Winchester back could now be formulated. Lying awake in bed I thought of my plan. Before I leave for school, I am going to take some of the money I have been saving up and place it in my secret hiding spot in the woods. I was to go to go to school like it was any normal day. During my paper route, I am going to pick up Arthur at the place where we once fought and, hopefully, Arthur is going to bring with him some food that he steals from home. Lastly, we will 2006-06-02T03:50:31-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Use-of-Character-Development-and-Strong-Imagery-in-Story-29022.aspx Journal Entries of a Deaf Child Dear Journal: The reason for this entry is because my psychologist Dr. Martin told me it was a good and healthy way to express my feelings and emotions. I am currently under psychological and psychiatric treatment. I feel really depressed, anxious and a general sense of loss. My psychiatrist Dr. Gonzalez prescribed these medicines called Paxil and Xanax to help me with these feelings. I was never like this before. We had rough times but things always seem to work out fine, until that horrible day. Now all I can think of is Why Me?? Why my innocent child? It all began on a Wednesday morning at my son’s school. Jerry, my son, is a very smart boy presently in the first grade. He was just perfect, until that day. Jerry had been complaining the day before of a headache and neck pains. I thought he had probably slept in a wrong position or that I needed to get his eyes checked. I gave him Children’s Tylenol and he seemed to feel better. The next morning it all changed. According to the teacher, Mr. Rodriguez just before lunch about four children started to feel sick. The kids seemed to have a fever and were complaining of nausea and headaches. The teacher sent all the kids to the office to contact their parents. As each parent picked up his or her child everyone assumed it was just a virus. When I picked up Jerry I noticed he was really warm. He was also complaining of pains in his head and neck. I immediately took him home and gave him Children’s Tylenol and had him lie down and rest. Half an hour later I checked Jerry’s temperature. It was higher than before, 103.6. He was lethargic and wanted only to sleep. I panicked. I did not know what to do. This did not look like a regular virus or cold. It was around 12:00 noon when I called the pediatrician. Unfortunately they were out to lunch until 2:00 p.m. I had to leave my telephone number with the answering service. I remember seeing Jerry so helpless and immobile. I decided to put him in the bathtub and give him a cold bath to help lower the fever. I was so afraid he would have a seizure due to his high fever. I decided to give him more Tylenol because he 2006-06-01T18:51:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Journal-Entries-of-a-Deaf-Child-28980.aspx Trip to Restaraunt Leads to Melting Crime Scene The extremely cold wind sent shivers all through my body. Opening the door to a red building shape like a barn, I felt the warmth as I enter. I notice canning jars filled with grape jelly and strawberry jam, sitting through out the room. Old photographs of trains, people, towns, and old baskets hanging on the wall. Sitting on the shelves are artificial red flowers, green vines, old dishes and jars. In the middle of the room sits a glass cabinet with perfectly backed pies. Blue and gold curtains toppers hang on the windows with blinds. There are lights on the ceiling and some are hung on the walls. The walls have a marble look that matches the tabletops. Both are trimmed in dark wood. The waitress is carefully caring trays stacked with dishes. People are engaged in conversation waiting patiently to be seated. There are ladies dressed in color coordinated outfits with jewelry to match. There are s variety of different shapes and sizes of people. People are dress in many different styles and colors of clothing and shoes. I hear shoes squeak with each footstep as people walk across the floor, also I hear the scraping sounds of chairs being moved back and forth. There are people laughing and eating at the same time. Noisy children are slurping their drinks. Parents are talking to their children about staying up too late. A lady ask for a fork that is not bent. My own silverware scrapes on the plate I eat. I listen to dishes clanging as food is being prepared and served. I hear the tinkle of money being dropped into the cash register drawer. There are lovers whispering softly which comes across like they are mumbling. There are some people complaining about how long it is taking for their food, while others comment on how good the service is. I inhaled the deeply aroma of the food makes my stomach growl loudly. I can smell the steaks on the grill and chicken frying. The aroma of coffee brewing fills the room. The smell of pies and rolls baking in the oven made my water. The honey and the syrup that sits on the tables smells sweet. The combination of smells make it difficult to decide on my menu choice. After standing for awhile, I appreciate the soft comfortable seat 2006-06-01T02:51:26-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Trip-to-Restaraunt-Leads-to-Melting-Crime-Scene-28972.aspx It was the morning it all began, the start of the Hunnington Project. John Longview was the son of the owner of Hunnington-Scott Papers (HSP). Michael, his father, had just finalized the project a week before, and it was already beginning. The company had just bought an entire thousand acres of Brazilian land. The land was blooming with life, not only animal, but also vegitation. Trees were the vegitation HSP was after. After all, what else is paper made out of, for cheap that is. John was the kind of guy you’d find handing the dollar out the window to the man holding a cardboard sign at the stop light just after getting a coffee at Starbuck’s drive-through window in his ’78 ‘Hippie Van.’ Much different than his farther you would say, some would say it was out of spite. John would say, it’s the right way. The Longviews were a very well off family, “loaded”if you will. Being the owners of North America’s top paper products producer, dealing with the enviroment was last on their objectives list. John was completely con forest depletion for paper. He hated the industry. Complete neglect and ignorance of nature’s beauty, but it was greed that fueled his father’s fire. This Hunnington Project wasn’t even necessary, but how could Michael pass up a thousand acres of lush land, for 10% below market value. He saw the land as a gold mine, an open band. Michael could be found saying “money does grow off trees,” and in a sense, he was right. The Hunnington project consided of four phases. Phase one; land. The land had been bought just after Thanksgiving last year, phase one complete. Phase two; resources. This would consist of HSP killing the helpless vegitation of the land in order to prepare it for production of paper products, this leads to phase three; production. And what this was all for, the sale, phase four, market. John just needed to do something and, not just anything this time, it had to be drastic. John was planning on rounding up all of his activist friends for a rally he had planned to have at the Brazilian “Phase two” site. Since money was not an issue he had all 40 of his friends flown down to South America. Once arrived they met at a near by slum hotel, to discuss strategies. The plan was to rush the site in 2006-05-23T19:05:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/-Nature-s-Way-A-story-for-nature-appreciation-28870.aspx Morning time in Merrimac Icy blue eyes open to the sound of a tiny alarm clock beeping, ivory hands slip out from under the golden blanket's that cover my body to turn it off. 'It's time to wake up...my time to awaken.' I think while rolling over to get out of bed. My feet touch the cold carpeted floor as I sit on the edge of the bed for a moment before walking to the open 2006-05-18T02:29:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Morning-Time-in-Merrimac-28858.aspx January 3 Since you and I are going to be very best friends, I might as well describe my self to you. I am 16years old, I live in Blacksburg, Virginia, but I am originally Egyptian. I live with me parents in an apartment, not too far from my school. I have only been in the U.S. for 3 years so my grammar might not be perfect. I only have 4 Muslim friends in my school, and only one of them is a girl. And I don't really say anything to her other than 'hi', because she doesn't speak English or Arabic at all. There is this other girl from her country so they're always together. After school I went to Jessica's house to work on a project for probability and data. We did a great project, but we finished early so there was still sometime until I had to go home. We went outside and played basketball. Then we decided to go for a walk. We saw that some people were moving in the house in front of Jessica's. They had a girl about our age, so I asked Jessica if we can go and say hi. At first Jessica said no, but then she said "Only if you talk first" I said "Sure". "Hi, my name is Sama, and this is my friend Jessica" I said to the new girl. "My name is Lena, nice to meet you" Lena said. "Jessica lives there" I told Lena while pointing at Jessica's house. "Do you live near here?" Lena asked me. "No I live far away from here" I told Lena. Soon my parents came and I had to leave. I left after Lena told us that she will be going to our school, starting tomorrow. I was so excited. I love meeting new people. When I was a little girl, I made friends with everyone I sat with either on a bus or in an elevator. But me parents told me that it is a good thing to meet new people, but you can't just make friends with anyone, you should be careful about who you are talking to. So now I only make friends with neighbors or people I meet in school. That was just about everything that happened today. January 4 Today, I am fasting 2006-05-18T01:59:49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-End-of-the-World-28857.aspx Personal finance is the study of personal and family resources considered important in achieving financial success. It involves how people spend, save, protect, and invest there financial resources. It includes budgeting, tax management, cash management , use of credit cards, borrowing, major expenditures, risk management, investments, retirement planning, and estate planning. Chapter one says personal financial planning is the development and implementation of coordinated and integrated long range plans to achieve financial success. Most people learn finance from there bad experiences, therefore they have unhealthy habits. A trade-off is giving up one thing for another. Financial objectives are rarely achieved with out fore going or sacrificing current consumption. By investing your money in savings you can invest for long-term goals. Most people need to assume some form of financial planning to achieve their financial objectives. Financial planning should reflect an individual's or family's values and life-cycle circumstances and include appropriate objectives in three broad areas. Plan for spending, plan to counter risk, and plan for capital accumulation. Success in financial planning requires an understanding of one's values, explicitly stated financial goals, certain assumptions about the economy, and logical and consistent financial strategies. Financial statements are compilations of personal financial data designed to furnish information about the way in which money has been used and about the financial condition of the individual or family. The balance sheet provides information on what you own, what you owe, and what the net result would be if you paid off all of your debts. The cash-flow statement lists income and expenditures over a specific period of time, such as the previous month or year. Your personal values are the starting point in financial planning and budgeting. Budgeting is a process of projecting, organizing, monitoring, and controlling future income and expenditures. The purpose of budgeting is to reach financial goals. In the goal-setting phase of budgeting, goals must be specific. In particular, they should contain dollar amounts and target dates for achievement. In the organization phase of budgeting, which focuses on the structural and mechanical aspects of budgeting choose a recording format, select either the cash or accrual basis of accounting, choose various budget classifications, and select the time period for the budget. It is important to maintain a positive attitude toward budgeting and to maintain flexibility. The decision-making phase of budgeting requires you to make realistic budget estimates for income and expenditures as well as to resolve 2006-05-12T02:29:34-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Personal-Finance-28837.aspx Cultural practices and traditions, have led to debates and wars for centuries. Cultural differences have enabled us to learn more about the world and the people around us. In Alice Walkers The Secret of Joy, the practice of female genital mutilation, is being discussed as ethical and cultural relativism at its finest. The idea of female genital mutilation seems barbaric and wrong to western society. With the pain and health problems that are directly inflicted by the practice, there is a reason why people believe it is unethical. The story of Alice walker can be perceived as an attack on ethical relativism. The practice of female genital mutilation has been going on for centuries. For people to understand the tradition of this practice without living through with in that culture is very hard. The tribal way of thinking may seem primitive, but it is a tradition that is seen as religious and ceremonial. The practice to them is normal and brings intrinsic value to them. The story shows a very horrible side o this practice. An opposing story could have been about a wife enjoying her life because of her traditional practice. There is an argument to the attack of ethical relativism. These tribes are usually male run tribes. The procedure is done for male gratification. Knowing that his wife will be a virgin, and will stay faithful, because sex will not be pleasurable. Could it also be an egocentric religion that says women are loose and unclean if female genital mutilation is not performed? By a religion saying this, it is sure that if you do not perform this practice you will be an outcast. Therefore you are put in a place as a lady in this society to have no choice but to perform these acts of female genital mutilation. Over periods of time, the women in the region are excepting with this tradition because it is all they know. Giving a choice and correctly educating them on the pros and cons, they may choose not to perform this surgery. The theme of female genital mutilation, ethical relativism is a problematic moral theory. I believe there are so many negative components of female genital mutilation that are negative, that this practice should not be performed. I firmly do not believe these girls are giving an option to do this procedure, but are obligated under their ethical code to perform these rituals. 2006-05-12T02:28:13-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Female-Genitalmutalation-28836.aspx The Bat Poet is a lively and imaginative children's story. Jarrell uses poetry and criticism to make the story a tool, in which a young person interested in poetry can use. By giving the characters anthropomorphic qualities and themes, Jarrell gives meaning to his story. The Bat Poet gives the central characters depth and reality. The Bat Poet is about valuing one's individuality. The story opens on a porch in a place where animals can talk, and humans are virtually non-existent. The bat is a character that is very unchanging. He questions why all the bats want to go to the barn. He does not want to go to the barn and would like to stay on the porch. The bat learns to trounce the desire to be like everyone else. He comes to comprehend that being different can really be fun and interesting. Jarrell's main character is the bat poet who is relentlessly at odds with his comrade bats and the other animals. When he learns to trust his own instincts, about poems, rather than follow the example of the other bats. He takes a critical step in discovering who he really is, but loses what he was. The bat realizes that being away from the other bats is rewarding in some ways, but not in other ways. The other characters include the chipmunk, which always tells the bat what he wants to hear. He is the positive reinforcer to the bat. He creates an in depth security for the bat to confide in. He helps the bat become independent. He also brings the bat to realize that he should tell the other bats his poem. The mockingbird was another character. He used constructive criticism to help the bat become a poet. He helped the bat with structure and conformity of the poems. The mocking bird was more of a symbol then a character. Much like his name implied he mocked other creatures. The exact opposite of what the bat was doing. The bat try’s to find greatness in others. The bat questions in a poem he writes why the mockingbird try’s to get rid of other creatures. At first the mockingbird is mad, then he realizes that the bat was just trying to understand the mockingbird. The bat begins writing poetry to help with his emotions of being away from the other bats. He starts waking up in the day 2006-05-12T02:26:13-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Bat-Poet--28835.aspx Booker T. Washington lived from 1856 to 1915. He was one of the most influential black leader and educator of his time in the United States of America. He became prominent largely because of his role as founder and head of Tuskegee Institute, a vocational school for African Americans in Tuskegee, Alabama. Washington believed that African Americans could benefit more from a practical, vocational education rather than a college education. Washington believed that blacks would be granted civil and political rights after gaining a strong economic foundation. He explained his theories in “Up from Slavery”. Booker Taliaferro Washington was born a slave in Hales Ford, Virginia, on April 5, 1856. After the government freed all slaves in 1865, he and his family moved to Malden, West Virginia. Washington worked in coal mines and salt furnaces while he lived there. From 1872 to 1875, he attended the Hampton Institute, an industrial school for African Americans in Hampton, Virginia. He became a teacher at the institute in 1879. Washington based many of his educational theories on his training at Hampton. Booker T Washington learned that through primary vocational educations, that one can have a starting point. He was never against blacks getting a higher education. He knew he didn’t want to be a puppet to any political party. He had a keen sense of the corruption of politics. During his life he learned many things. He started his life in slavery and from there became one of the greatest influential speakers for African Americans. He learned that know one else was going to help him become an educator but himself. So with intrinsic motivation he started his own school to teach others what he has learned. Washington was often called by some African Americans an Uncle Tom. He was thought to be to liberal in his beliefs about educating blacks. He believed that if blacks had a strong vocational education, they could use it as a stepping stone for beginning a better life, just as he did. He believed with a strong foundation African Americans could work there way to the top. Opposition to Washington came chiefly from W. E. B. Du Bois, a historian and sociologist. Du Bois criticized Washington's educational and political philosophy and practices. Du Bois supported higher education for talented African Americans who could serve as leaders. He feared that the success of Washington's industrial school would limit the development of true 2006-05-12T02:23:27-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Booker-T-Washington-28834.aspx In his poem 'Mending Wall', Robert Frost presents to us the thoughts of barriers linking people, communication, friendship and the sense of security people gain from barriers. His messages are conveyed using poetic techniques such as imagery, structure and humor, revealing a complex side of the poem as well as achieving an overall light-hearted effect. Robert Frost has cleverly intertwined both a literal and metaphoric meaning into the poem, using the mending of a tangible wall as a symbolic representation of the barriers that separate the neighbors in their friendship. The theme of the poem is about two neighbours who disagree over the need of a wall to separate their properties. Not only does the wall act as a divider in separating estates, it also acts as a barrier in the neighbors' friendship, separating them. For the neighbor with the pine trees, the wall is of great significance, as it provides a sense of security and privacy. He believes that although two people can still be friendly neighbors, some form of barrier is needed to separate them and 'wall in' the personal space and privacy of the individual. This is shown through his repeated saying, 'good fences make good neighbors' (line 27). The neighbor's property is a representation of his privacy and the wall acts as a barrier against intrusion. The poem itself is a technique Robert Frost uses to convey his ideas. Behind the literal representation of building walls, there is a deeper metaphoric meaning, which reflects people's attitudes towards others. It reflects the social barriers people build, to provide a sense of personal security and comfort, in the belief that barriers are a source of protection, which will make people less vulnerable to their fears. Robert Frost's ideas are communicated strongly through the perspective of the narrator in the poem, the 'I' voice, who questions the need for barriers. The use of conversation and the thoughts of the narrator reflect the poet's own thoughts. In line thirty to line thirty-five, the narrator questions the purpose of a wall. He has an open disposition and does not understand the need to 'wall in' or 'wall out' anything or anyone. One of the poetic techniques that Robert Frost uses in 'Mending Wall' to convey his ideas, is imagery. In the first eleven lines of the poem, it is used to describe the degradation of the wall, creating a visual image 2006-05-12T02:17:28-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Mending-Wall-by-Robert-Frost-28833.aspx I literally eat, sleep, watch abit of telly, go on the net and study. I sometimes try to fit in abit of exercise once in a while but i'm terribly unfit most of the time. I get moody sometimes, especially when my little sisters annoy me. its very irritating. I enjoy going on the internet but sometimes i get so addicted i find myself on for hours and hours. i believe that i have an anger problem, inherited from my dad, but the good thing is that i can control it at times. I enjoy being at home with my family but soemtimes i prefer to be outside and away for a while. My room is ofen quite messy because i tend to immediately throw things on my bed or floor when i arrive home from work, school or a day out with friends. I rarely hang up my clothes when i take them off and you will find socks and other stuff lying around the floor. My bedroom wall has photographs of my sister thuy and jenny when they are young and a school photo of angela when she was in year 12. I have a small uni calendar that i rarely use and a large simpsons poster above all of this. One lonely and messy study table is situated near the window. Under my study table, there are wires everywhere which causes injuries sometimes. I have one mirror table and two small mirrors on one of my three clothes cupboard doors. At the present time, a packet of cispy M&Ms and an apple core on my study table. A pile of books stacked on the bed is going to fall any minute. I have some coloured paper cranes hanging from the ceiling in the four corners of my room. The television doesn't have a remote control and needs an antenna for it to work. my curtains are currently tied up so i can get some air into the room. Having the laptop on for a few hours can generate alot of heat in the room. right now i can see an iron lying on the table, a blue piggy bank with no money in it, a dusty printer that probably doesnt work anymore, three pens on the floor and my little sister sleeping on the bed. my love life is quite borng at the moment because there isnt 2006-04-12T13:12:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Who-am-I--28687.aspx I am probably the only person on this planet that can't figure out the significance of Love and the forever lasting happiness that it brings along with the exclusive pain that secretly trumatizes us to the brink of suicide. I try my best to avoid such a complicating topic but love in itself is something no one can ever get a clear understanding off without stress or frustration. There is a very good possibility that i've been completely brainwashed as a result of watching numerous romantic films and consistantly reading novels that are totally Love related. Meg Ryan and Tom Hank films are classic examples of the 'romance' that is persistently reinforcing the romantic fantasy to suggest that imperative power of Love which is totally buried in our forever boring life without the underlying emotion attachment that keeps us alive. But is this a resemblence of our reality? Does love really conquer all? The answers to these questions are sickening invisible and as human beings, we are forever oblivious to this dominant aspect that may or may not title us as the weakest link. Like you and me, every human strives for happiness, the most valuable element of human nature. From my personal observations of people and their romantic encounters, i am more than confident to draw your attention on the very interesting and painful love cycle. Have you ever experienced childhood crushes? There may have been a sweet little girl or boy who caught your attention. As you grow, you realise that that childhood romance wasn't at all a romance story. When you finally reach an age when you think you know everything about love either because you've experienced it in high school or you've witnessed your friend's experiences, you feel more in control of your love life. But for many, love can be a nasty game that acts as an entertainment source or just purely a powerful evil disease that produces contagious anxiety and emotional distress to their lives. These people are usually bias when they speak thoughtfully in regards to love but what they are unaware off is the idea that the reality of love is not a heavenly product that brings forever lasting happiness to our lives. In order to define the true identity of love and defeat it's powerful impact on us, human beings are encouraged to fall in love as many times as 2006-04-12T11:07:10-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Confusion--28685.aspx A foolish boy met a foolish girl And they let their 2006-04-06T03:21:12-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Ballad--28668.aspx The Tell-Tale Heart by Edgar Allan Poe TRUE!-NERVOUS--very, very dreadfully nervous I had been and am! but why will you say that I am mad? The disease had sharpened my senses--not destroyed--not dulled them. Above all was the sense of hearing acute. I heard all things in the heaven and in the earth. I heard many things in hell. How, then, am I mad? Hearken! and observe how healthily--how calmly I can tell you the whole story. It is impossible to tell how first the idea entered my brain; but once conceived, it haunted me day and night. Object there was none. Passion there was none. I loved the old man. He had never wronged me. He had never given me insult. For his gold I had no desire. I think it was his eye! Yes, it was this! One of his eyes resembled that of a vulture--a pale blue eye, with a film over it. Whenever it fell upon me, my blood ran cold; and so by degrees--very gradually--I made up my mind to take the life of the old man, and thus rid myself of the eye forever. Now this is the point. You fancy me mad. Madmen know nothing. But you should have seen me. You should have seen how wisely I proceeded--with what caution--with what foresight--with what dissimulation I went to work! I was never kinder to the old man than during the whole week before I killed him. And every night, about midnight, I turned the latch of his door and opened it--oh, so gently! And then, when I had made an opening sufficient for my head, I put in a dark lantern, all closed, closed, so that no light shone out, and then I thrust in my head. Oh, you would have laughed to see how cunningly I thrust it in! I moved it slowly--very, very slowly, so that I might not disturb the old man's sleep. It took me an hour to place my whole head within the opening so far that I could see him as he lay upon his bed. Ha!--would a madman have been so wise as this? And then, when my head was well in the room, I undid the lantern cautiously--oh, so cautiously--cautiously (for the hinges creaked)--I undid it just so much that a single thin ray fell upon the vulture eye. And this I did for seven long 2006-04-04T03:44:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Tell-Tale-Heart-by-Edgar-Allan-Poe-28658.aspx in a daughter eyes i can see no wrong she believes in me and her faith is strong i would 2006-03-30T05:28:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Daughter-28649.aspx Tis may i say i hear you now the one shouting out those bitter vows they stick in my head like a switchblade knife cutting my life into rigged strife where are you now you run away from the vows we took on a hot summer day you run into the arms of another for gosh sakes little boy cant let go of your mother run along cry in pity for you done it to yourself you made my life miserable, you made it hell tell her how you lied and beat me blue tell her how i was good to you oh no 2006-03-30T05:25:20-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Baby-Boy-your-a-Coward-28648.aspx Little girl your quite the trude in fact, i think you are aweful rude you sit there with that frown upon your face as if you live in shamed disgrace whats wrong with you, you bitter child do you not know how it feels to smile do you not know what it feels like to be loved caressed or touched, kissed or hugged you foolish child, get up from there what is it you find so intriging to stare take my hand lets run away i will show you life in a different way i am sure you feel as if no one cares but there are good genuine people out there you can feel wanted, and needed in life no 2006-03-30T05:17:34-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/When-a-child-feels-alone-Adoption-28647.aspx when walls come down like the fallin rain will i hear your voice will you speak my name will you evn acknowledge that i exsist on a planet so cold in bitter bliss will you walk past me grab my hand, kiss my face tell me that i am the 2006-03-30T05:10:24-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Will-you-want-me-28646.aspx Love me for the way that i am not for who you want me to be I came to you the way i am and now you cannot see me I wonder just how long it will take for you to open your eyes i walk past you everyday in grace though 2006-03-30T05:06:45-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Love-me-for-me--28645.aspx Online Dating – Safety Tips Tip #1: Keep Your Personal Information Private Unless you know who you're dealing with, do not provide your personal information such as full name, address and phone number. This will ensure your physical safety. Most people are harmless and genuine about seeking a partner in love, but the Web is full of individuals with ill intentions. This is not to say that these individuals migrate to our site, but common sense in any arrangement must be applied. This same advice would hold true for meeting someone through the newspaper personals and other options. Tip #2: Carefully Choose Your Online Name If you are female and you intend to spend your time online in various chat rooms or signing up for various free e-mail accounts and you don't want to invite sexual innuendo or the virtual equivalent of a whistle and an uninvited sexual reference, then choose a gender neutral name. Of course, if your intention is to invite advances from men, then choose a feminine name, but be prepared for an onslaught of advances. This tip doesn't apply to women only, though, as the Web is full of very assertive women who will target nicks of the male variety. By choosing a gender-neutral identity online, you afford yourself the option of revealing your gender identity (or more) when you're comfortable in doing so. Tip #3: Have Your Wits About You When Meeting in Real Life If and when you decide to meet your online friend, don't go alone. Bring a group of friends along with you and schedule your meeting during the day and in a public place. The person you are meeting, if they are worthwhile, will agree to your request to meet in the safest possible surroundings. Tip #4: Trust Your Instincts Too many of us don't trust our instincts and betray them, often to our own detriment. Our instincts are always trying to tell us something. Learn to trust your instincts. If something about your online encounters feels uncomfortable, you can almost bet that an in-person encounter will feel the same. With this in mind, don't lead someone on in e-mail. If you get an immediate sense that they are not your type, let them know politely by giving them the digital equivalent of "let's just be friends." If you lead someone on and their emotions get the best of them, there 2006-03-30T04:53:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Online-Dating-Safety-Tips-28643.aspx The Many Uses of Vinegar General Purpose: To Inform Specific Purpose: My audience will learn about vinegar, and the many different ways that they can use vinegar to clean their homes, promote their health, and enhance their beauty. Central Idea: Vinegar is a cheap, effective alternative to cleaning your home, promoting health, and enhancing beauty. Introduction: I. Ladies and Gentleman, what if I told you that that what I have in this tiny little cup, has been used to clean homes, promote health, and enhance beauty for over 10,000 years. In addition, what if I also told you that it only cost 99 cents, and is used in one out of every three homes across America. However, most people think it only serves one purpose. Well, I am about to prove you just how powerful this stuff really is. II. Today, I would like to talk to you about vinegar, and the ways your life can benefit from its use. III. I will tell you what it cleans, what it cures, and what it prevents. IV. Now many of you may already use vinegar in your home, though you may have not yet realized that it is more effective than what it appears to be. I have done a substantial amount of research on the benefits of vinegar, and found that I personally cannot live without this cheap little miracle. V. According to Melanie Moore, author of the complete idiots guide to household solutions,” “vinegar can be used for many things, and is more powerful than any cleaning product out there on the market.” (Transition: So, first let us talk about what vinegar can clean.) Body I. “According to the book, Health, Home, Beauty, and Beyond,” “Vinegar can clean almost anything inside and outside of your home.” A. It is very effective when it comes to bringing out stains on 1. Carpet, whether it be pet stains, or food stains. 2. It can be used in the dishwasher to cleanse the dishes better, as well as to wipe away any hard water spots. 3. It can be used as a laundry aid to remove stains, brighten clothes, keep them from fading, to set dyes, and rinse clothes cleaner and more thoroughly. (The smell does not stay in the clothes.) 4. It cleans ovens and microwaves free of grease and grime 5. It removes soap scum from showers, tiles, and faucets 6. And it cleans floors, countertops, cabinets, walls, and other hard surfaces. B. Vinegar also disinfects 1. Trashcans, bathrooms, kitchens, pet areas, doorknobs, countertops and laundry 2006-03-30T04:35:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Many-Uses-of-Vinegar-Cleaning,-Health-amp-Beauty-28639.aspx How to Rid Your Life of an EX General Purpose: To inform Specific Purpose: To teach the audience steps to ridding their lives of an Ex. Central Idea: There are effective ways to ridding your life of an ex, allowing you a quicker breakup recovery. INTRODUCTION ². How many of you can turn on the radio, and find a slow song that reminds you of an ex? Do you ever feel that no matter how much time goes by you can never seem to leave them in the past? II. Well today, I am going to show you ways to rid your life of an ex, so they you never have to look back again. III. There are three basic steps to ridding your life of an ex. First i will show you how to write a closure letter, second how to clean your home free of memories, and third how to take the leap of acceptance. IV. In the past five years i have experienced two very bad breakup with ex's of mine, since then i have learned everything there is to know about ridding them from my life. V. Though letting a loved one go, may never be easy, these three steps are simple and very effective ways of helping you get a start on a new life. (Transition: Now let me show you how easy it is to rid your life of an ex, by first writing a closure letter BODY I. The first step to ridding your life of an ex, is to write a closure letter. A. Transfer destructive and depressing thoughts to paper. 1. Tell them how much they hurt you 2. Point out all of their faults B. Never once let them know they got the best of you 1. tell them that you are over the breakup 2. tell them they were not as hard as you thought to get over 3. let them know something good thats going on in your life. C. Seal it, Stamp it, and Burn it (Do Not Mail) 2006-03-29T06:36:33-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/How-to-Rid-Your-Life-of-an-EX-28636.aspx The Many Uses of Vinegar General Purpose: To Inform Specific Purpose: My audience will learn about vinegar, and the many different ways that they can use vinegar to clean their homes, promote their health, and enhance their beauty. Central Idea: Vinegar is a cheap, effective alternative to cleaning your home, promoting health, and enhancing beauty. Introduction: I. Ladies and Gentleman, what if I told you that that what I have in this tiny little cup, has been used to clean homes, promote health, and enhance beauty for over 10,000 years. In addition, what if I also told you that it only cost 99 cents, and is used in one out of every three homes across America. However, most people think it only serves one purpose. Well, I am about to prove you just how powerful this stuff really is. II. Today, I would like to talk to you about vinegar, and the ways your life can benefit from its use. III. I will tell you what it cleans, what it cures, and what it prevents. IV. Now many of you may already use vinegar in your home, though you may have not yet realized that it is more effective than what it appears to be. I have done a substantial amount of research on the benefits of vinegar, and found that I personally cannot live without this cheap little miracle. V. According to Melanie Moore, author of the complete idiots guide to household solutions,” “vinegar can be used for many things, and is more powerful than any cleaning product out there on the market.” (Transition: So, first let us talk about what vinegar can clean.) Body I. “According to the book, Health, Home, Beauty, and Beyond,” “Vinegar can clean almost anything inside and outside of your home.” A. It is very effective when it comes to bringing out stains on 1. Carpet, whether it be pet stains, or food stains. 2. It can be used in the dishwasher to cleanse the dishes better, as well as to wipe away any hard water spots. 3. It can be used as a laundry aid to remove stains, brighten clothes, keep them from fading, to set dyes, and rinse clothes cleaner and more thoroughly. (The smell does not stay in the clothes.) 4. It cleans ovens and microwaves free of grease and grime 5. It removes soap scum from showers, tiles, and faucets 6. And it cleans floors, countertops, cabinets, walls, and other hard surfaces. B. Vinegar also disinfects 1. Trashcans, bathrooms, kitchens, pet areas, doorknobs, countertops and laundry 2006-03-29T06:34:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Many-Uses-of-Apple-Cider-Vinegar-Informative-28635.aspx The Many Uses of Vinegar General Purpose: To Inform Specific Purpose: My audience will learn about vinegar, and the many different ways that they can use vinegar to clean their homes, promote their health, and enhance their beauty. Central Idea: Vinegar is a cheap, effective alternative to cleaning your home, promoting health, and enhancing beauty. Introduction: I. Ladies and Gentleman, what if I told you that that what I have in this tiny little cup, has been used to clean homes, promote health, and enhance beauty for over 10,000 years. In addition, what if I also told you that it only cost 99 cents, and is used in one out of every three homes across America. However, most people think it only serves one purpose. Well, I am about to prove you just how powerful this stuff really is. II. Today, I would like to talk to you about vinegar, and the ways your life can benefit from its use. III. I will tell you what it cleans, what it cures, and what it prevents. IV. Now many of you may already use vinegar in your home, though you may have not yet realized that it is more effective than what it appears to be. I have done a substantial amount of research on the benefits of vinegar, and found that I personally cannot live without this cheap little miracle. V. According to Melanie Moore, author of the complete idiots guide to household solutions,” “vinegar can be used for many things, and is more powerful than any cleaning product out there on the market.” (Transition: So, first let us talk about what vinegar can clean.) Body I. “According to the book, Health, Home, Beauty, and Beyond,” “Vinegar can clean almost anything inside and outside of your home.” A. It is very effective when it comes to bringing out stains on 1. Carpet, whether it be pet stains, or food stains. 2. It can be used in the dishwasher to cleanse the dishes better, as well as to wipe away any hard water spots. 3. It can be used as a laundry aid to remove stains, brighten clothes, keep them from fading, to set dyes, and rinse clothes cleaner and more thoroughly. (The smell does not stay in the clothes.) 4. It cleans ovens and microwaves free of grease and grime 5. It removes soap scum from showers, tiles, and faucets 6. And it cleans floors, countertops, cabinets, walls, and other hard surfaces. B. Vinegar also disinfects 1. Trashcans, bathrooms, kitchens, pet areas, doorknobs, countertops and laundry 2006-03-29T06:34:19-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Many-Uses-of-Apple-Cider-Vinegar-Informative-28634.aspx I, Edmund Barton, stand to unite Australia and make it a Nation with a strong future. Seven states separated in the same country will only make Australia frail. If we unite as a country, under Britain’s declaration, we can grow as Australians and look forward to a bright and prosperous future. We can stand proud and say that we are Australian, as a country and not as 2006-03-28T09:45:53-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/History-speech-Australian-Federation-28624.aspx Transcript of Edmund Barton's Speech Introducing Federation For the first time, a nation for a continent and a continent for a nation. I am here to announce that we today 2006-03-23T08:40:11-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Transcript-of-Speech-Introducing-Federation-28611.aspx When a frosted swan raises eternal wings And the wind blows a thousand sacred songs When smoky note across the glorious rings And a dancer leaps even though the day is long. When peaceful laughter cascades across a room And clear eyes of earth fleet a heady glance When marble figures shimmer in the moon And I see two smiles entwined in radiant dance. Then I remember how in the day we met As dark images of reminiscence show The 2006-03-19T20:09:18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Frosted-Swan-28595.aspx Chaotic outrospective silence Behaving across the 2006-03-15T15:53:49-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Live-and-Let-Die-28558.aspx There's a sense of longing in me As I read Rosemary's letter Her writing is honest Can't forget the years she's lost In isolation She talks about her love And as I read "I'll die alone" I know she was aching There's a certain detail seen here The pen must have slipped to the side And 2006-03-14T19:39:10-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Isolation-Years-opeth-28557.aspx neutral abstract thru out wishes symbolic influence by desires & nothingness... oriental fog assumed physically... the self walk thru instinct mad ride by the insight, flirted emotions by the dark side... mind drifting by sense of contradiction. spelling eyes lost in the image motions of roses dancing for nothing... i'm resting, & i wish not... exploring, but i'm not... willing to be fre lost to be me... holding the candle, waiting 2006-03-14T19:34:38-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Deseased-Infection-28556.aspx The rise within silence The smell of orchids The eye of ears... Diplomatic aggressively In footsteps. Running, yes I am... Funeral death in imagination, Moronic fall thru deepness I’m tripping on a silhouette... Murdering the sweetness Heading my target, The doll... Raping the wall By a moronic insight, The 2006-03-14T19:26:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Black-Prayer-28555.aspx Flowing out of time Seizing the moment at it shows Rivers glowing but no one To hear… Sliding in the hours of time But what matter can it shows Symphony of old intentions Never landed on truth…. Silent eyes showing the reasons In nowhere……. Mind flipping in a highway Of moronic fields Sharing the less But gaining the best… Sometimes I despair at whom I’ve become… Sign of willing But hey it’s all inside! Being out there Singing for the moment That loudly famous song Is within ur mind Dying to be your 2006-03-14T18:36:08-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Shining-Night-28554.aspx THE PASSIONATED DEZIRES OF RIDING FREE... THE OFF LIMITED ABSTRACT OF RAISING MADNESS... THE SPIRITUAL INDEPENDENCE OF APPLE JUICE... INSANE TIME FLIRTING REALITY CURVING THE MIND THRU TRUTH... EXPLORING, HEALING BUT WAITING TO BE FREE... LIVING THE SPACE OF 2006-03-14T18:26:59-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/DUST-28553.aspx Uplifted by time Sensually into reasons Of life… Nothing matters like It seems No 2006-03-14T18:23:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Cradle-of-Time-28552.aspx Shining with no Light... Being what it should Be... Watching with no Reason to smile! Seeing the reason Why I’m smiling! Swimming in the ocean Of time, Knowing why I’m Laying down! Throwing on The laugh-term of Mind... Flaming out 2006-03-14T18:10:09-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Back-up-Soul-28551.aspx Holding on for the night Sleeping like a trip to be Flying like a bird to see Smiling but why not? Swimming like a ghost trying to be alive I feel myself out in the air Sharing the feeling of in-dependency I’m here right down the lign The lign of reality Amazing to let go To the road of death Shiny star Cosmos alive in my heart I just want to talk my mind Let go to nowhere Fire burning .... Rising motion to be not here Loving my watch how it 2006-03-14T17:49:59-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ancient-Aboveness-28550.aspx Male Idego Man's righteousness and understanding not by the clothes he wears Nor by titles of ordination or birthright,or by oaths they do swear The individual mind interprets and discerns the words not a human ear. King Arthur and his knights spent a lifetime searching for a holy grail Knights of the round table planning their journeys without one single female If mankind's journey continues to be singular it is guaranteed to fail. Since time began man has lived with the grail as it sits upon his head A center for every and all human thought and intent until it is dead The evil one understood 2006-03-05T00:03:25-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Poetic-Philosophy--28530.aspx "The Male God of I Am" I have a mind, energy, senses, and think; so therefore I am Just one of the two earthly genders, as a male; human man. The gift of a mind to learn, understand and a right to chose To believe, accept and more important; the sole right. to refuse. Our mind is condtioned by the environment, time and its habitat A lifetime of questions, thought and answers finally to give back. The mind is affected by corruption conflict and also confusion Years of denial , suppression and unauthorized, family intrusion. Thoughts produce words and actions and also their earthly intent Evil is acknowledged not just by acts but really what they meant. There is a right and wrong along with tragic accidents and mistakes Evil hides its intent by wearing the other side of a Janus mask face. Evil is cold, destructive, inhuman,and too often painful and cruel For centuries dnd too 2006-02-28T23:34:53-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Poetic-Philosophy--28521.aspx There aren’t many events in my life which has changed me and made me who I am. But at the back of my head somewhere in my busy memory have I managed to collect some events that possibly made me whom I am, This is me…… I would firstly like to talk about my holiday in Australia a few years ago. I believe that this specific holiday has changed my views and opinions about all different people and the way that I deal with the South African way of doing things. In the year 1998 my parents and I went on holiday to Melbourne, Australia. That was in the months of December and January. During our holiday in Australia we did a lot of fun things and interacted with many “English” Australians and the Indigenous Australians. I learnt lots about the other people, their cultures, customs, and traditions. When I arrived back in South Africa at almost the end of January I had gained new insights and new other cultures and this changed me, because then I truly knew what being a South African really was. Then there was my grade seven camp. Although I have an unclear recollection of the camp I still remember the important bits. One thing which I know for sure is that I never really wanted to go on the camp, the school teachers and my parents had to force me to go. Two days before the camp hesitant I decided to go. The big reason why I didn’t want to go was because I was very shy and didn’t like making friends and I thought that maybe I’ll be the only one in the group exercises. When we arrived at the camp most other pupils were very friendly and it wasn’t till long that I found out that everybody wanted to be friends with me. I was overjoyed and lead all the group activities with the other four/five members in my group. The grade 7 camp has changed me because I went a shy and insecure boy and when I came back I was confident and was a friends friend. There have also been religious influences in my life, which possibly have made me a better person. I grew up in a strong Christian family and a lot of beliefs and thoughts have been instilled in me. A specific change came two years ago when I was invited by 2006-02-16T19:47:40-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Five-Events-that-have-Most-Influenced-me-made-who-I-am-28505.aspx Like all children, when I was growing up all I ever wanted to do was to be big. I always kept a close eye on my role models (my parents) and always tried to do anything they did. The skills I learnt and the attitude I acquired from a young age would be of immense help to me in my later years. From the age of five, the memories I have are those of following my father around the yard watching wash the car and mow the lawn. My father would sometimes give me a small sponge so that i could help him wash the car and although the job I did was insignificant and most likely not done properly, i always got a sense of pride and satisfaction in my work. The mowing of the lawn wassomething I was not allowed to help or even be near for my own safety. In my teenage years my role around the house had changed. My father was no longer around and my mother had the pressure of providing for my younger sisters and myself. During school holidays I was responsible for looking after my sisters and keeping the amused at the same time, not an east task at all! Gone were the days of the little sponge washing the car. During this time I had also managed to get casual employment. Althoug the money I earnt was not significant but it was enough for me to pay for my hobbies and ease some pressure off my mother. Now asan adult I have a steady job and a tertiary education behind me. I have never seen myself as a victim nor did i accept sympathy from anyone because all the good and bad experiences of my younger years have helped me become a successful and determined person. TRhe support thati received and continue to receive from my family was also a major drive for me to want to succeed as well. I think that everyone's life is always full of good and bad experiences. The key is to appreciate the good and find a way of turning a negative situation into a positive. For example, when my father was no longer around it could have been seen to be a negative situation. However, learning to look after my sisters and earning a little pocket money was perhaps the best and most useful experiences I had whilst 2006-02-13T10:38:01-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Growing-Up--28486.aspx Elie Young, knind, resourceful Son of Chlomo Who feels the need to explore the mysticisim of his faith, empathy for others, and great love for his father Who fears for his father life, his own life, and his 2006-02-12T22:50:59-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Poem-on-the-novel-Night-author-Elie-Wiesel-28485.aspx The childhood I remember centers around Forest Hill. I like this area because I never had to go very far to feel I was in the countryside. Forest Hill is right in the center of the city of Toronto and yet it is surrounded by two major ravines, one to the west of the neighborhood and one to the east flanking Chaplin Crescent and Avenue Road. There are many walking nature trails in these urban forests and many shortcuts that I've come to know. I grew up in a house just one block away from the junior and senior school I attended which has the same name as my neighborhood “Forest Hill Public School” also known as South Prep. This school is also surrounded by a large green space and a wonderful track for running and cycling. I loved being able to go home for lunch everyday, especially in the winter when I would have a nice warm bowl of chicken broth or lentil soup, and a hearty beef stew with mashed potatoes, which are my favorite. I would try to guess what was for lunch from the aroma that surrounded my house since, at that time, my mother would have the kitchen exhaust on at full speed and perhaps a window open so as not to have cooking odors lingering. Most of the time I could guess at least one item correctly. Especially the fusilli, with the Bolognese meat sauce that my mother makes so well. The proximity to the school made it easy to bring things back and forth from school as well. This was especially true in Grade five when I would be allowed to bring home for the weekend our class mascot; a little golden brown hamster we named JP. I knew it was a great responsibility, but nonetheless, I brought him home as often as I could. He is what really sparked my interest in animals and has led me to come to appreciate their habits, and respect their habitat. He was soft and meek, and I would stroke him very gently with one finger because he looked so fragile. It was like stroking a warm fur ball. Occasionally I would let him out of his cage so that he could experience a larger environment. I enjoyed making his world as comfortable as possible by scrubbing down his cage and putting fresh wood chips. JP 2006-02-12T22:39:51-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Where-my-world-began-a-memoir-on-my-childhood-28484.aspx Standing on the shore line,staring off into the expanse of the Pacific Ocean,near the fifth street beach access.She and I used to meet here.I listen to the fog horn from the near by harbor.She had asked me to always try to hear it from where ever I may be.I have kept my promise. My head slowly hangs low,my eyes fill with tears as my mind fills with over whelming emotions of bitter sweet memories.I slump to my knees onto the wet sand of the beach.I open my 2006-02-10T05:55:31-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Bottle--28475.aspx My heart is filled with love for you, My soul wants to be with you, Can’t stay anymore far from you, Come to me, I 2006-02-05T08:44:34-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Do-You-Love-Me-28469.aspx The Change of Jem and Scout During the Coarse of the Novel In the novel To Kill a Mockingbird by Harper Lee we can see Scout and Jem mature and grow. They learned many things, but also lost many things. They learned not to be prejudice like everyone else was in town. They dared to have their own opinion about their father Atticus, Boo Radley and the Tom Robinson trial. As Scout grew up and changed, she began to see how things really were. She lost her innocence when she found this out. She began to see how cruel the world could be to someone who is a little different or strange. She gained the knowledge of the pure hate that one man can show another. The kid’s relationship with Atticus starts out normal. Though, as the story progresses, they recognized he’s different then other men. This shows when Scout says “He did not do the things our schoolmates’ fathers did: he never went hunting, did not play poker or fish or drink or smoke. He sat in the livingroom and read” (pg 89). Atticus had the courage to take the case of a black man, Tom Robinson. It was obvious they didn’t stand a chance going against a white man in court but Atticus did it anyways. He did something that no other man would do, not for the glory, but because he can show a great example to his kids and it is the right thing to do. The kids learned not to be prejudice and not be ashamed if they have friends who are a different race then they are, for example Calpurnia. The way the children’s relationship changed about Boo is probably the most interesting part in the book. It went from an obsession to an unconditional love. First the children believed that anything that comes from the Radley's property is poison. Jem yells at Scout once saying about the Radley property: “Don't you know you're not supposed to even touch the trees over there? You'll get killed if you do!” (pg. 33). The kids didn’t know that Boo admired them, even though he barely knew them. After a while they noticed that Boo was giving them little hidden presents, and they realized that he is the one who folded and sewed together Jem’s pants. He showed an unconditional love that most people his age would not 2006-02-03T22:33:28-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Change-of-Jem-and-Scout-During-the-Coarse-of-the-Novel-28467.aspx The short trip I called my friends with my brand new cellphone, and made them come over. I told them I had 2006-01-24T13:35:04-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Short-Trip-28454.aspx Persuasive Speech Against Speeding (Fast Driving) Specific purpose: To persuade the audience that fast driving should be avoided Introduction: No body can deny the fact that going fast in cars is fun, and who hasn't experienced the feeling of the excitment rush in the veins when the wheels start running fast and things almost get out of control ? And on the other hand, who hasn't gone through the sadness of losing a dear person due to fast driving, or even the sadness caused by hearing such stories? As a matter of fact, although fast driving can seem pretty exciting and appealing, its consequences could really be tragic. Body: Car accidents are a major problem in Lebanon, and its numbers have reached high levels in the past few years. In addition, even though there has been lot of awareness campaigns done in Lebanon by different organizations such as YasaLebanon and Redcross, the ignorance persists and it has led to making the problem even worse. According to Yasa, 1941 car accidents in the year 1999, 357 death and 3528 injuries and these numbers increased in 2000, 2326 car accidents , 413 death and 3586 injuries. Car accidents in general and especially those resulting from driving fast have many undesirable consequences, The most obvious one is the loss of one's life. A person could be risking losing his life for the sake of few moments of pleasure. Taking a decision of risking one's life should be thought about keeping in mind the effect of it not only on one's self, but on others too. Another result would be a major injury or trauma. A person could keep his life after a car accident, but would cause himself to get a severe injury, such as losing a limb, ability of normal functioning, certain scars on the body , etc. Such a result would be considered by some even more catastrophic than death. Yet the most important consequence of fast driving would definitely be endangering the lives of other people. If one thinks he/she are allowed to act freely with their lives, they certainly are not allowed to threaten the lives of others. To this i can relate by saying a story that happened to a friend of mine. Bilal, is a 20 year old friend who got handicapped because of 2006-01-23T23:55:12-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Persuasive-Speech-Against-Speeding-28453.aspx What in the world was this suppose to mean. He thought he was dirt, but now he is holy. NOT! You do not get holy from commiting suicide. You need 2006-01-22T18:47:16-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Piece-Of-Dirt-28452.aspx To say ‘hello’ They only want to, Just to visit then go, That’s all they intend to, do. We always think, That they’re gonna hurt us, But it’s not the case, They are 2006-01-22T14:53:22-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Aliens-28451.aspx Vietnam and Enlisting in the Army Introduction My name is Jack Andrews and I still live with my parents, Robert and Marie Andrews, in Colorado Springs, Colorado. I have one brother named John Andrews, and he is married and is living in California. These past few months my dad has been trying to persuade me to join the Army, like John did. I have given it some serious thought, and I am really thinking about joining. After all, I will get in better shape and it will be fun shooting fully automatic weapons. There is only one problem, I don’t know if my dad can run the farm by himself, but he says he can do it. He said he is sure he can so, I think I will join the Army. Chapter 1 Getting In It has been three weeks since I sent my letter in and I finally got one back. In the letter it said I can go to one of three bases, Colorado, Texas, or California. I have about two weeks to decide, but I think I will go to California to be with John. I have talked it over with dad and mom, and they said it is okay to go to the one in California. Now, all I have to do is send my letter back saying where I want to go and, after they send something back, I can go. Until I get something back from the Army, I guess I will be helping dad around the farm. I wrote John a letter telling him the news and he wrote back saying whenever I am on leave I can stay with him. The Army wrote back and said they accepted my choice to go to California. It also said to report as soon as you can. Chapter 2 Leaving for Base I went to the airport today and got a ticket to California. My plane is leaving in two days, and I have a lot of things to do. Tomorrow I leave and all I have to do today is pack the things I want to take. I can’t believe I am actually doing this, but I am, and dad and mom are very proud of me. Right before I got on my plane, I gave dad and mom a hug and told them I loved them. I am very nervous about flying. 2006-01-15T20:08:51-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Vietnam-and-Enlisting-in-the-Army-28437.aspx Time/Place/Period Time: Endless visions of white surround the dissolved landscape. From the vast reaches of lucid sight, to zenith and horizon, all that can be observed is fine, talc like powder. The two worlds of sky and land appear to blend together like a photographic set, in faultless unity, as aged snow shapes the dismal world into neutral brilliance. Small particles of crystalline snow hit against his aged Columbia jacket. Staring at the contrast between the blackness of his sleeve, he meticulously scoops, onto his finger, a single flake. Observing the pointed edges with intricate configuration, he watches the ends deteriorate and eventually melt into nothingness. The silence of this world is deafening in itself. The only sound that can be heard is an occasional swallow as he gulps down handfuls of snow. Rhythmically and mindfully trudging through this open space, he can feel the thinness of winter air. It feels sharp against the warmth of his lungs. The warmth evokes a memory of flying with Janet to Cancun for their honeymoon. How wonderful and simplistic was the past. But the past is forever unobtainable. The memories are gone now; deeply buried beneath the dirt of his subconscious thoughts. With a heavy sigh, he grabs his fishing pole and begins to feed the line down the hole. There is nobody on the lake, but yet nothing is omitted. Everything is where it should be: the pole in his hand, the icehouse to the right, a gray bucket for bait used as a footrest, and his spirit, satisfied by the comforting condition of his surroundings. Period: The nights have been cold. The coldness can be felt by the tacit order of eminency. The two powers have flexed their muscles and will stop at nothing until victory is obtained. There has always been a hidden, but very real fear of what may fall from the sky. While children are sleeping, parents step out onto the lawn and observe the heavens- searching for any streak in the night that may signal an attack. In 1962, the Cuban missile crisis sent a chilling and much needed reminder to America. The Soviet Union is a power that can obliterate our country in the blink of an eye. Consequently, it is imperative that the U.S. defends itself 2006-01-15T19:11:40-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Time-Place-Period--28423.aspx Josh Green, 5L A Country of Green, Gold and a Forgotten Black. “Dreaming place ... you can’t change it, no matter who you are. No matter you rich man, no matter you king. You can’t change it.” It struck me the other day, as I was walking into the dark abyss of yet another school lesson, that I was missing something. And it was, with a certain degree of sentimentality, that I thought of my childhood in, and my subsequent yearly visits to, Australia; the ‘New World’, a progeny of Captain Cook’s passion of exploration, a ‘world’ steeped in bloody, juvenile, discomposing, (yet oh so rich) history. A ‘world’ colonised by the rejects of society; those tending more towards criminal than scholarly aptitudes. A ‘world’ known for its dry, flat, hot, inhospitable climate, yet comparatively also its gargantuan variation and number of unusual animals, deadly plants, and inspiring marine life. Indeed, it is a nation labelled as ‘the most deadly in the world’, where after escaping spiders in your shoes, snakes in your garage, scorpions on your doorstep, you can still, whilst having a swim on one of Australia’s world-renowned beaches, be attacked by poisonous seashells which, believe me, actually go for you. If you escape those nasties, there is still always the chance of being chomped by a croc, swallowed by a shark, or indeed being drawn out to sea by a deadly ocean current, known as a ‘rip’. Despite Australia’s inhospitable climate, geography and local inhabitants, I shall never forget the land of my birth. Everyone who goes to Australia comes back a new person, having scrambled out of their self-centred world of naivety and self-consciousness. There is something about the country, the people, the immensity of the place, that gives a distinct sense of individuality, a sense of loneliness, a sense of being just a small part of something unimaginably large, and a desire to irrevocably force one’s way into that world, that dangerous world, that inhospitable world, yet that world of seeming inexhaustible wonders. The Australian people are something of a reflection of this. Just as Australian geography is something unmatched anywhere in the world, so are its inhabitants something unique. It is widely known that Australians are laid-back, good-humoured, affable peoples. However, despite their poise and good nature, all Australians attempt to conceal a discomposing history, full of malignance and brutality. As the first Europeans came over to Australia, they found just one obstacle 2006-01-07T12:36:45-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Aborigines-In-Australia,-past-and-present-Travel-Creative-28416.aspx As Lara walked through the field, a slight wind blew. She stepped onto her carriage to go to town. Her carriage was drawn by two brown horses. She rode down her dusty road until she reached town. She arrived at the saloon and had to hold up her dress to keep it from getting dirty. She walked into the saloon and sat down at the bar. She ordered her drink. The drunken Rusty Chops burst into the door. He over tossed tables and cards and poker chips flew everywhere. He made his way through the bar, until he got to Lara. He got down on one knee by Lara, and fell down. When he managed to get up, he fell over again! When he finally got his balance, he took Laras hand and with hiccups mumbled, “Lara, (hiccup), will you (hiccup), marry me?” She said, “ Rusty, you are a drunken man, go home.” Rusty got up and stumbled out the door and fell down the steps into a pile of horse manure. Lara just shook her head and giggled. The next day she was at home. She had gardened all day, and was brushing the horses as Red, the blonde headed sheriff rode by. He was riding a white horse, with a brown spot on its nose. Lara blushed as he tipped his hat, and rode off into the distance. From then on, all she could think about was Red. She thought about him as she brought the water inside, and as she brushed her hair. That night, before she went to bed, she smiled and looked into the stars. The next morning, she woke up and cleaned up to go to town. She was hoping to see Red sometime. She made herself extra pretty by curling her eyelashes, and making sure that every hair was in place. She got into her carriage and rode into town to the saloon. As she sat down with something to drink, she overheard talk of Wild Juan. The Mexican outlaw looking for some trouble. She was starting to get scared. As she took another drink, Wild Juan and his Posse busted through the door. They stood there in the dust, and carried pistols in their holsters, and knives in 2006-01-01T21:44:30-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Western-Story-28371.aspx A Trip To The New York City The trip took me to the New York City, what a wonderful place! Great City and Very Busy! I've seen busy people, busy street, towering buildings and a lot more. Great cultural diversity, wonderful food (of all varieties), anything you want and more. I had a wonderful experience. I enjoyed every minute of it. I was very impressed with what I saw. I passed through Times Square, then "the Empire State Building”, a giant building. And I went straight to the very known Fifth Avenue to enjoy the excitement of Rockefeller Center. There I saw the biggest and nicest Christmas tree in NY. The fifth very is a very interesting place from where many shops and the city and its people impressed me a lot. More than fifteen years ago, as a young student growing up in China, I dreamed of New York City as the place to see. New York city symbolized the United States, the greatest country on earth. I longed to see it. I wanted to even live there some day. Although this trip is not my first visit to the city, I still feel that there is something very special about New York City. It is a city that has welcomed and accommodated people from all over the world. The "typical" New Yorker we meet today may be African American, Italian, Dutch, Irish, German, Israeli, Ukrainian, Russian, Chinese, Japanese, Vietnamese, Korean, Jewish, Protestant, Catholic, Shinto, Buddhist, or Moslem. The cultural diversity has made it possible that we can find just about anything we may want. There is always something for everyone. For example, New York has a wonderful variety of restaurants for just about every type of food we can imagine. We walk down one street, get Chinese food for lunch (excellent food, great prices), then turn a corner, stop in an Italian bakery for a quick snack, or turn one more corner we may find Russian Tea Room, etc. In addition, Asian cuisine offers a diverse variety. We have many choices like Chinese, Thai, Korean, Japanese and Vietnamese. These choices offer an opportunity to experience a "taste" of the very unique Asian cultures. I’m so proud to see the economic prosperity in New York City. Today the United States of America is regarded as a global economic leader. The standard of living in the U.S. is higher than that of most other 2005-12-30T19:38:50-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Trip-To-The-New-York-City-28331.aspx Love is a connection between two hearts.Many people think that the first impression seeing other at first sight is love.They cleverly define it as 'Love at first sight'.But I think those relations are just likeness not love. People often mixup likeness and love.These two are related but obviously diffrent.If you like some one then there may be only one reason behind your like ness.You may even dislike that person for another reason.But when you love someone then be sure You like his each and everything. So many breakups in relations are due to their inefficiencies to distinguish between likeness and love. Love is come from likeness i.e. there must be likeness if there is love but there may not be love though there is likeness. The base of any relation is likeness then the love come.So the value of first impression cannot 2005-12-30T17:12:11-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Love-at-first-sight-a-wrong-approach-28314.aspx It was a cold day in November of 1999. The wind was strong and there was a lot of snow on the ground. Well, it was a typical day for my family. My mother Marisa, my younger sister Jessica and I went to go visit my grandmother in the Bronx. We arrived there about 9:30am in the morning give or take a minute or too. We were initially planning to visit my grandfather in the hospital but beforehand, we decided to take up some time and help clean the house a little bit. For the past couple of weeks, My grandfather really hasn’t been doing well at all concerning his health. We would usually go visit him early at the hospital around 1 or 2 in the afternoon. However, on this day, we lost track of time and we ended up going later at 4:30 to the Westchester Square hospital. On the way to the hospital, I felt very weird feelings inside but I really thought nothing of it. Therefore, when we arrived at the hospital, me and my mother & sister went to room 316, the room he was staying in. As I walked into the room, I saw my grandfather’s face and it was not the same. He had his head tilted to the side with the saddest look on his face. I could see it in his eyes that things were not looking good for him. As we walked in the room he did not say a word to us, All he did was look around with this stare that is indescribable. He stared at me as if everything was over for him. I immediately went up to him and gave him a kiss and asked him how we was doing and if he was okay. When he tried to answer me, all he was doing was stuttering and when I saw that he couldn’t talk right I busted into tears because I never heard my grandfather stuttered in such a horrible manner. I also saw the reaction on my mother’s face. My mother went to go talk to the doctors to see what was the condition on him while me and my sister were holding my grandfather’s hand. As I was looking at him, tears were running down my cheek faster than I could explain to you. 2005-12-30T04:40:48-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Love--28303.aspx Cry Of A People: The Jewish Soul, Journey Of The American Jew I attended a concert at the El Camino College Marsee Auditorium on Saturday, November 3, 2001, by Daniel Heifetz. A yellow shell cover surrounded the stage, which had five music stands 3(three) on the left and 2(two) on the right and piano on center stage. Daniel Heifetz, violin front center stage and the Classical Band: with special guest Carmen Balthrop, soprano. The Classical Band consisted of 2(two) violinist, Janice Martin and Tao-Chang Yu, and one viola player Myron Makris on the left, one pianist Micah Yui center, one bass; Christopher Chlumsky, and one cello, Lukasz Szyrner on the right. The program’s title was Cry of a People: The Jewish Soul, Journey of the American Jew; it consisted of 11(eleven) compositions. All of the compositions were about Jews and their struggle to overcome the Hitler Era. First, was Brocca (Blessing) Daniel Heifetz got solo; accompanied by the Classical Band. It was written during the 20th century. The piece reminded me of Egyptian music. Their was imitation and a homophonic texture. It sounded wonderful. In the second half of the program and my most favorite was “Songs from the Holocaust, arranged by Meria 2005-12-28T05:13:09-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Cry-Of-A-People-The-Jewish-Soul-Journey-Of-The-American-Jew-28288.aspx Improv. It's Wednesday night at Chicago's most venerable coffeehouse, the No Exit. An improv group called Bang Bang has been playing here late on Wednesdays. They're supposed to be hot. They're supposed to be good. They're supposed to have an interesting approach. The Chicago Tribune ran a friendly piece about them in the Sunday arts section. Which makes what I'm seeing now that much more puzzling. There may be times when these Bang Bang people really are all the things they're supposed to be, but not tonight. They're terrible tonight. More than terrible: They seem utterly and completely clueless. I can't imagine how they might even get to good from where they are tonight. At least one company member appears to understand. "Let's see some more boring fucking Bang Bang work," he yells from the back of the room. "Let's see some asshole get up there and take me to the moon." An interesting statement--not only because you don't often see a performer acknowledge failure (or cuss out his fellow players, for that matter) while the performance is still in progress, but also because it suggests something of what that performer expected from the performance in the first place. This Bang Bang guy wanted nothing less than transportation to the moon. You may say the comment was just hyperbole. Based on what I know about the new wave of improvisation in Chicago, I'd say it was dead serious. Because Chicago's new wave improvisers are themselves dead serious. After more than three decades during which audiences and entertainers alike came to think of improv as another word for skit-style comedy a la "Saturday Night Live," a younger bunch of artists has begun to emerge here with a very different--and much larger--sense of what the form can be and do. These improvisers aren't afraid of a laugh, but they haven't fetishized it as the one goal of their onstage existence, either. For them, improvisation isn't simply a means to a punchline; it's a kind of walking meditation, a process of discovery...a way to get at and disclose everything they didn't know they had in them--funny and otherwise. As Jim Dennen, a director associated with some of the best and boldest new wave shows, says, "We truly have somehow happened upon a way of working where it's not pure anxiety and pure product-orientation. Instead, it's a growing organism, and it lives." And, Bang Bang's bad night notwithstanding, an astounding 2005-12-25T05:14:27-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Improv_--28246.aspx Family Letters Dear Jordan, Hey, this is your roommate. You remember my last trip to Vegas a week ago? Yeah, well, I kind of got in over my head a little bit. I swear to you Jordan. I was up $500 at the blackjack table. Then out of nowhere I was losing all of my money. I had to hitchhike back Lubbock man. So, I am simply asking you for a mere $300 to get me back on my feet for the semester. I’m getting a job as soon as I can, and I’m going to work at least twenty hours a week. So I should be able to have the money back to you in no time. I just need it to pay my fraternity dues and get back into the game man. You know I would do the same thing for you if you ever needed it. I really do appreciate your friendship and you have become one of my best friends over the weeks. I am still not sure as to where it is that I would like to work though. I guess I’ll just work wherever they hire me. Because I need to get the money back to you as soon as possible. I take loans very seriously, especially when the money is one of my best friend’s. I’m going to the mall this weekend to look for a job. They are always hiring at the mall. So it should be every easy for me to get one there. I was really hoping to be able to get a job at sunglass hut. That way I could hook both of us up with some awesome deals on good sunglasses. Cause you know girls love guys in a nice pair of Oakley sunglasses. In my growing years of maturity in college, I have learned that friends need to be there for each other. Not just being there in body, but also being there for one another in mind. I do feel that you have become one of my better friends since we have lived together last semester. And I just want to thank you for our friendship. But, enough of the cheese man. I’ll talk to you more about the money 2005-12-24T06:51:59-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Sample-Family-Letters-28216.aspx WRT101 12/01/05 Mandatory Overtime The nurses of today are just as important as doctors. Hospitals thrive on their training and skills to care for sick patients. Nurses are the heart and backbone of all hospital facilities. Nurse’s duties consist of injecting pharmaceutical drugs into a patients IV, measuring dosage, monitoring vital signs, keeping detailed logs of intake of medicine and other important procedures that go with the nursing profession. Hospitals all across the world depend on their valuable skills and determination to help people on their recovery (Olvera). There are different types of nurses, all which work in different paced environments. There are those who work in a calm setting were a patient is scheduled for a long stay, and then there are those who work in the emergency room, intensive care unit (ICU), nursing homes, schools and many more diverse areas (Olvera). The emergency room is a fast paced and hardcore working facility. Nurses within that department depend on their high energy and focus to make fast and accurate decisions (Ibid). It is hard to imagine a hospital with a shortage of nurses, but every day it becomes more perceptible that the U.S is going to be faced with a nursing crisis for the years to come (Tieman). It is estimated that by the year 2020 hospital facilities will be in need of 800,000 Registered Nurses (Fulton). Many hospitals today are currently in need of nurses. Very few of them are appropriately staffed with the adequate number of staff nurses. Although there has been a significant rise in the total number of RN’s over the past years, there is still plenty of holes to fill (Tieman). Research done by the Health Resources and Services Administration (HRSA) found that the average age of a Registered Nurse in America was 44.5 for the year of 2000 (Ibid). This is why it is so obvious that the shortage will continue to grow. With more middle aged women retiring the nursing shortage is far from being alleviated anytime soon. 75 % of the hospital openings in America are vacancies for Registered Nurses (Lovern). This clearly shows 2005-12-13T02:51:34-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Nursing-Shortage-28181.aspx The Younger Avengers, The Beginning Adventure Once upon a time in a decade of destruction and chaos there was a young child who is in a world of uncertainty and confussion. This young boy is not like any other child, this boy has powers and the capability to destroy the evil doers who so thought took over the earth. His name is Turko, and he has a friend who is with him on this mission by the name of Mozza. They travel by foot to find and destroy those evil-doers who think they are in control. "Hey Turko, when we get to this place where our enemies lay unaware of our approach I am going to show them that all they are are bullies." "Yes Mozza, we will avenge our fathers who parished in the attack of our town and villages. "Right, we will avenge our fathers and take back what is rightfully ours." "Yes Mozza we will, but we can not under estimate our enemies who are strong, but not strong enough for us." "Our enemies are from a different planet and are not like humans and have capabilities and powers like us." "Good thing we are more powerful than our enemies, huh Turko?" "Yes, but still keep in mind that we have to be aware at all times." As the two young warriors continue their journey for the battle that awaits them they find a place to camp at for the night. In the morning they eat and wash up and begin their journey once more. However, they are almost there and a scout from the opposing force notices them from a high look out in a tree and warns the two invaders of the young warriors approaching their territory. "Sir, there seems to be two young kids approaching us coming from the south and they seem as if they are looking for a fight." "Well, if it's a fight they want it's a fight they will get." "Yes, we will wait for them and see what kind of buisness they want with us." "Troops, go set up a ambush just incase they are looking for a fight." "Right boss, right away." "Now all we do is wait, ha ha ha..." "Turko, we should be approaching the invaders very shortly." "Yes, I know Mozza, I feel their pressence, they could be aware that we are headed for them so be on alert." "Right, 2005-12-04T01:33:42-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Younger-Avengers,-The-Beginning-Adventure-28152.aspx Most people look at the internet in fear, the fear of being dumbfounded by the technological world. The internet is nothing to be afraid of, and surfing it, is easier than ever. Where to begin, is usually the most troubling part in most cases. Some people don’t realize, that the interntet, is all connected. Anyone who is online, is connected to each other. Search engines, are the easiest way to search the net, and what a tool they can be. The internet, a powerful tool, overlooked by many. People don’t realize the uses they can get out of the internet, such as research, and others. The internet can be 2005-12-02T04:37:45-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Fear-of-the-Internet--28149.aspx Introduction: “Life is like a box of chocolates.” “The Commercially popular movie Forest Gump illustrates it’s meaning 2005-12-01T05:02:45-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Forest-Gump-Info-Speech--28146.aspx A whole new country and a whole new rush. With much anticipation, We are finally reach our destination. Despite pitiful confrontations, Our group still remains… 2005-12-01T05:00:12-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Ziplining-in-Costa-Rica--28145.aspx Quoteable Quotes Title of Story: Swallowing Stones Author: Joyce McDonald Quotation: “We have got to act like nothing’s happened. We have got to turn this car around, and you got to take your driver’s test like everyone expects. Come on man, I’ve done things I ain’t proud of. You just live with them, that’s 2005-11-23T21:06:02-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Swallowing-Stones-by-Joyce-McDonald-28121.aspx Through my eyes, a ferris wheel use to be just another ride. Now it's a death machine that suspends you in mid air as you hang on for dear life. Whenever I get on a ferris wheel, I'm terrified. My breathing slows down and my heart starts beating fast. I find it hard to focus. Everytime I look down I can't see the bottom. Once I'm on it, there is no way to stop and ask for anyone's aid. I've had a few bad experiences with ferris wheels. It all started when I was 6 years old. My family took us to an amusement park called the Magic Forest. It was a rainy day, but we still went on the rides and had a lot of fun. My little brother and I begged my mom if we could go on the ferris wheel. She said no and when my dad asked why, she said that cart number 118 would start swinging back and forth. At first we were disappointed that we couldn't go on the ride. Instead we sat back and watched as the wheel circuited around. As I looked up, I could see the rain dripping off from the top of the tree pines. I looked past the ferris wheel into the parking lot and saw a gigantic Uncle Sam statue standing tall and proud. As we watched the wheel descend from the top, to our disbelief cart number 118 start swinging out of control. I could see the rain droplets dashing off the the bottom of the cart. Everyone was in shock. Thankfully, the workers got everyone off and nobody was hurt. On my 7th grade class trip, my friends and I decided to go on the ferris wheel. As we waited in line, we started joking around saying that we would get stuck at the top. We got into the cart and stopped near the top like it usually does, but with a screeching halt. Hanging in suspense, I looked down to see that 5 people are surrounded at the controls and shout up at us "You'll be down in a few minutes". After 20 minutes went by, we started panicing. One of my friends start screaming at the top of her lungs, "We're gonna die! We're gonna die! We're gonna starve to death!" At that moment, my friend Kelsey revealed some Nutrigrain Bars out of her 2005-11-17T01:47:18-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Through-a-Child-s-Eyes-Kait-s-Ferris-Wheel-Stories-28110.aspx Good evening parents, principals, teachers and the graduating class of 2004. This is an honour for me, for being able to speak to you all today on behalf of my class. This year has been academically tough but has also been exciting and worthwhile. The friends that we have made and the groups that we have formed have become very important parts of our lives that are going to be difficult to say good-bye to. Now that I think about it, it is surprising that I have been going to this school for ten years. The time I have spent at Clairlea will be the longest amount of time I will ever spend in one place during the rest of my education. Unlike the majority of my class I have never been to another school, Clairlea is all I know. Even though I do not have another school to compare with I can still say Clairlea has been an amazing learning environment for me. Because of the small number of students that attend Clairlea, it has been like a home to all of us. We all know most of the students and we are friends with many of them as well. Having a small student body has made this school a friendly and pleasant place to be. In my time at Clairlea they have held exciting events and activities. I will never forget the annual Holiday concerts, the folk dancing jamborees, the dances, or the Birchmount track and field days. These were all unforgettable memories that I will carry with me. Our next phase of our education will be the scary, unfamiliar place called high school. We will enter being known as ‘minor niners’ but hopefully we will all graduate being considered mature adults. Unfortunately in September many of us will separate from each other as we go on to our new and exciting schools. As we meet new people and learn new things I hope our experiences and our memories from our time at Clairlea will stay with us. These experiences will hopefully guide us through high school and will prepare us for many years to come. Although our future seems quite far away, we are slowly approaching it for we have now completed the first stage of our education. However my future still seems 2005-11-05T22:29:22-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Grade-Eight-Graduation-Speech-28086.aspx Kia’s Dramatic Life Typically, when a baby is born, people are extremely happy and joyful, but this didn’t happen when Kia was born. Kia’s mother had an unusual and tough pregnancy, but gave birth in East General Hospital at 5:49 am. In a sweet and loving voice the young nurse said, “Your baby is very healthy and has a wonderful sparkle in her green eyes.” But no one replied. The nurse sadly and quietly whispered to Kia’s mother’s doctor, “She must be in shock, or unconscious for she isn’t replying.” Unfortunately, this was not the case; Kia’s mother had died after her seven-pound baby had been born. Since little Kia had no other relatives that were able to take care of her, the doctors at the hospital did not know what to do. Her father had never kept in contact and could not be located. The doctors talked amongst each other, with social workers and decided that Kia and her two-year-old sister, Nicole, would have to be put up for adoption or live in an orphanage. “I was told that when I turn seven we’ll move to a foster home, do you believe that Nicole?” asked Kia. “Ya, I do, I hope we get a nice, rich lady so I can have every toy in the world!” replied nine-year old Nicole. “You’re just greedy, I don’t want to leave, I love it here!” Since the tragic death of these young girls’ mother they have been living at the Deep River Orphanage, for almost seven years. Kia continued talking, as if she were in a dream world, “This place has everything I need. I have all my friends and a great school. Everything is so cozy and warm, my bedroom full of all eight of us girls, is like living at camp all year-round. Everyone who works here is nice and don’t treat me badly. Besides, haven’t you heard all the awful stories about foster parents?” Nicole didn’t answer, she never had many friends here, and she never seemed to have confidence to talk to people. She wanted to leave. One regular autumn Saturday, Kia and Nicole were woken up 2005-11-05T22:27:27-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Kia’s-Dramatic-Life-28085.aspx I often wonder, what’s the point of living, if we just die in the end. Is there a reason to be here? or should we just fade away instead. People say we’re here to love I wonder if it’s 2005-11-05T22:23:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-s-The-Point-of-Life-28084.aspx As Len thought back, he could see his mum drop to the ground trembling. “ What’s wrong I cried”. *SMASH Len came back to his senses. The waves of bodies cleansing themselves in the foam of the beach broke his haven from the reeking smell. Looking over he sighed, “ more”. Glancing left then right he counted the crosses protruding from the white bleached sand and whispered, “twenty-seven”. “ They’ll never stop coming Len,” sighed Matt as he walked over, “ when are you going to stop?” “Mate, to me this aren’t no chore, it’s a moral duty.” *BOOM As a shell landed on the beach sending splinters everywhere from the shattered crosses uprooting the rotting corpses. He saw dismembered bodies lobbed into the air. “ Positions,” the sergeant screamed at his dazed troops. “They’re back!” Recovering from the shock, Len pulled Matt up and yelled “ Matt!” “Get in position, they’re back.” Scrambling over the dismembered corpses, Len urged his comrades to the trench. Still with shells dropping their deafening blows and the whistling of hot metal he heard only one sound. “ARGHHHH,” screamed a troop of Japanese as hey begun their death charge up the beach dune. “ One, two, three OPEN FIRE,” screamed the sergeant as we took our rifles, lined our scopes and fired. As the cracking of metal on metal begun, eight Japanese fell to the ground to join the rank of the corpses, while the remaining charged to meet their comrades fate. The deafening shells kept falling, coming closer and closer. “Retreat,” screamed the sergeant as he radioed in the USS-Dallas. As Len ran back, he could see his comrades being lobbed up in the air as though they weighed nothing only to fall back to earth in pieces. “ We’re getting teared to pieces sarge!” “Aren’t there a better place than this godforsaken beach,” I screamed as another comrade went down from another hot piece of metal. *BOOM As metal grinded against metal, he heard the chopping sound of the plane propellers above. “ You Beauty,” I cheered as my savior dropped its deadly payload onto the unsuspecting Japs. As dismembered bodies were lobbed into the air I felt a sharp pain in my left shoulder. As Len inspected his arm he realized it was a splinter from one of the crosses. “ Sound off guys, its over,’ the sarge called as he walked over inspecting his men’s 2005-10-23T03:32:50-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Short-Story-War--28068.aspx ON DEATHS DOOR The drip, drip, drip splashed crimson on the ground and it was just about then that she let out a terrifying scream. She had seen a reflection of a black hooded figure rising behind her. She stood there frozen in fear. The figure was starting to lift something behind her, she quickly swung around to see the figures face, but it had vanished. She kept telling herself that she was just seeing things or it was a reflection of something else, so she decided to go wash her face and to go outside, to get some fresh air. She proceeded outside; she had just left her doorstep when she saw some children run into alleyway. She decided to go investigate. She followed 2005-10-23T03:28:02-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Horror-Short-Story-On-Deaths-Door-28067.aspx The Strange Deer It was the middle of summer in a small town called Harvey, near the city of Marquette, Michigan. The road (driveway) to my family?s cabin was lengthy; it took a half-hour to get to the cabin from the road. Our camp was a small, one bedroom cabin in the middle of the woods. A creek flowed around our eight acres. A half mile away was a rundown cabin that we called "Jack's house." My dad always said that an old man named Jack lived there. He told us that Jack watched us at night while we were asleep. There was a rumor that he ate humans and animals for survival. Dad told us that bears surrounded the cabin, but I never saw one. We went there on weekends during the summer to vacation away from the city, but sometimes we stayed longer. There wasn?t much to do there, so if we didn?t go to town, we went to Presque Isle Island near our camp. Presque Isle Island was located in Marquette, Michigan, on Lake Superior, one of the coldest and biggest of the five Great Lakes. We climbed large rocks called Black Rocks and went to parks with swings and slides, and a nature paths with site lookouts. It was so that all one could hear were the sounds of nature. I pulled up in my car, and went for a walk on the nature trail; I looked up, I saw the deer. There was something about the way his eyes gazed at me. I approached it. It looked helpless. His hair was thin, rough around his neck and legs. There was dried up blood above his left eye. It seemed as though he had been in a fight with another deer. I slowly and calmly continued to walk towards him, trying not to frighten him in any way. " It's OK. I won't hurt you. I want to try to help you," I said. Kalyan 2 Eng. 101 I got closer to him and saw felt covering two bumps on the top of his head -- his antlers. They were beginning to grow for his own protection and survival during the bitter cold winter that lay ahead. His body was thin and fragile. I could not distinguish if he was old, young or just sick. I gradually placed my hand out in front of his nose so he 2005-10-16T00:18:14-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Strange-Deer-28057.aspx I chose this instrument panel because I think it would be cool to demonstrate how Charles Lindbergh had to navigate and fly. This instrument panel is similar to the one Charles used in his flights. The top instrument was used to find his way. On the left is the air speed this was very critical when Charles had to take off, land, and cruising. The instrument located the lowest is bank this was very important when he was given coordinates. On the right is his clock. This was Charles only way of knowing time and knowing how long to turn. In the center is his altitude instrument this told him how many he feet above see level he was in thousands. To use this an example in some situations Charles would fly at 10,000 feet (using his altitude instrument), then had 240 degrees (using compass), with a 20 degrees bank (using his bank instrument), going 90 nautical miles, and do this for 10 seconds. Now flight navigation is much easier. Using one GPS (global positioning system) can almost help you navigate across the whole world. This is very important for the future to further advance flying navigation and making it much easier. I chose the ST. Louis plane to show how planes were back then. A small company, the Ryan Aeronautical Company of San Diego, arranged to build a plane for Charles Lindbergh for $6,000 in addition to the cost of the engine. He went to their small plant in San Diego and observed the design modifications and the construction his plane. Basically, the Spirit of St. Louis was a custom-built airplane, designed specifically to fly Lindbergh across the Atlantic. There was no parachute and no radio .The plane was 27 feet long, the wings were forty-five feet to help lift the 2700 pounds (400+ gallons) of gas. The rest of the airplane, the engine, and its pilot only weighed about 2500 pounds. Powered by a 223hp(which is very low) engine. The plane could cruise for about 4,200 miles. RAC employees worked day and night to finish the aircraft in just two months which was pretty good considering the fact that airplanes weren’t that advance back then. This plane helped Charles to become one of the most famous pilots in the world by achieving the transatlantic flight and wining the Raymond Orteig $25,000 prize. Charles is a pioneer in the 2005-09-25T19:32:23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Charles-the-Pilot--28033.aspx Journey with me for a moment into the next century and meet two children --- Clara and Peter. Clara has never seen the sun due to the atmosphere, which is permanently shrouded by a dark grayish brown blanket of poisonous gases like hydrocarbons, sulphur dioxide and nitrogen dioxide. Peter on the other hand is not allowed to play in the open due to the hole in the ozone layer through which unfiltered ultra-violet radiation of the sun beams down to the earth and causes deadly diseases like skin cancer. These two children have never experienced the thrill of playing outdoor games. “But this is the 22nd century and that’s the way the world is.” This future world is not an Orwellian fantasy nor is it the world depicted in movies like Terminator; it is a world already in the making. Planet earth is sending distress signals, which carry ominous messages. They tell us about huge holes being ripped in our ozone layer, the vast tropical rain forests being ripped away at breakneck pace and the silent stalker, the acid rain, which is killing plants and fish and threatening human life. These four phenomenon – all of them the creation of mankind – are a figurative “Four horsemen of Apocalypse” the greenhouse effect created by burning of fossil fuels, acid rain, rifts in the ozone layer and wholesale destruction of rain forests. In view of the above the environmentalists are trying to do their best in stopping the advance of this dreaded future. The environmental conditions due to the above factors could be as follows in the next century: - Beneath the veneer of business-as-usual in the world’s greatest sinks (oceans and seas) a time bomb is ticking. The vast waters lap up carbon dioxide as sand soaks up water and thus delays the much feared global warming. Even the seemingly limitless sea has a saturating point for absorption of carbon dioxide and after that the gradual global warming will commence. The temperatures are believed to rise 6 degrees to 9 degrees Fahrenheit. Once the greenhouse gases get into the atmosphere, they are like ‘the man who came to dinner’ they stay. The global warming is irreversible. Due to the rise in temperature the earth’s present climatic zones and storm tracks would shift northward driving the entire living habitat with them. Thermal swelling within the seas and water from melting land borne glaciers could raise 2005-09-20T06:11:59-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Environmental-Conditions-Likely-to-Prevail-in-the-Future-28008.aspx Langston Hughe's poem "Mother to Son" On the road of life, many trials arise that one must overcome to make his or her life feel complete. In Langston Hughes’s poem, “Mother to Son,” these trials are a subject of concern for one mother. Hughes’ “ability to project himself” is seen in his use of dialect, metaphors, and tone. Although the dialect by itself does not seem to be an important quality, however, “when it is presented with all dramatic skill”, it is important. In “Mother to Son”, Hughes uses dialect to show that the mother is not as well educated as many people. When she says phrases such as “For I’se still goin’, honey,” it is understood that she means that she is still going, even though it is not clearly said. The dialect may also show what area she may live in. When she talks about “boards torn up” it shows that she was from the poor part of the town. It does not seem relevant that she has torn up boards, but these are not found in a wealthy person’s mansion. Although the grammar of this dialect is wrong, it makes the woman seem more like a real person and less like someone who is fictional. Another quality that is prevalent in this poem is its metaphors. The extended metaphor, which is a metaphor that is stated and then developed throughout the poem, is that the mother believes that “Life for [her] ain’t been no crystal stair”. By explaining this to her son, she says that her life has not been fancy or easy, but she is getting by. While climbing her stairs she is “reachin’ landin’s, / and turnin’ corners, / and sometimes goin’ in the dark”. Although these are “homely” things someone may face on a staircase, they actually mean things that she has encountered in her life. She says that she reaches landings, which means that she has come up on place where she could rest. When she says she turns corners, it is when her life changes and she has to turn away from her original path. Her final comparison is when she goes in the dark, which are times in her life when she does not know what she can do to help herself. The metaphors in this poem show a conflict in the mother’s life and make the poem 2005-09-14T00:04:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Langston-Hughe-s-poem-Mother-to-Son-27961.aspx ANIMAL HOUSE Have you ever lived at a zoo? Well, if you have ever been to my house, you know what I am talking about. Ever since I was a little boy I have loved dogs; my sisters were both cat people. So as you can imagine, it was like living on a ranch in the middle of the suburbs. My first dog was a Scottish Terrier named Laddie. He was such a great little guy, or at least he thought he was. Every day I would come home from school to find he had destroyed one more possession of mine. First, it was the ninja turtle, then the stuffed panda bear I had practically had my whole life. A new meaning was given to, “I don’t have my homework Miss; my dog ate it.” She never believed me until it was time to turn in report cards, and mine was a slobber coated piece of a chew toy. ( I think she got the point.) The next dog that I owned was the complete opposite of man’s best friend. I wanted him because he was part coyote and part German Shepherd. He was by far the biggest and meanest looking dog on the block. There was only one problem: talk about a wuss. He ran from everything (even the neighbor Dachshund.) He would only come to women. He might have been flamboyant, but he later proved that he was not gay, when we found him stuck to the lab down the street. Then there was Babies, my first pound puppy. She was the cutest little thing until summer came about. Talk about a shedder. If I was not brushing her, I was selling her hair to wig companies. That dog could reproduce hair faster than I could remove it! I was forced to make her an outside dog. I believe she resented it, because any chance she got she would pee on the door to my room. My current best friend is also a Scottie, his name is Dr. Peepers. His head is half the size of his body, and his legs extend an amazing three inches. He owns my heart and he knows it. But when I come home from school he 2005-09-11T06:27:03-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Animal-House--27954.aspx June 7 2005, 42 Iraqis reported killed in insurgency-related violence, 67 people reported injured in four bombings - three in the northern town of Hawija and one in Baghdad, 3 US soldiers killed, 1 foreign hostage taken, 40 foreign hostages believed to be alive in detention, 20 suspected insurgents captured in Tal Afar, 8,000 Iraqi troops, 30,000 US troops operating in Baghdad, 1,800,000 barrels of oil produced, 25 percent of Iraqis completely dependent on government food hand-outs, 50 percent of Iraqis with no access to safe drinking water. Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to a day in the life of an Iraqi. Following the September 11 terrorist attacks on the world trade centers in America, there has been a feeling of trepidation and a need to take vengeance on those responsible. This reprisal however has flowed into what we now know as the war in Iraq. Being an Australian, it is easy for us to be fooled by the media and media representations of these issues. We only know what we see and what we see is not always reality. President George Bush has very serious problems. Before the first deployment of troops to Iraq, Bush made a number of clear statements about the reason the United States needed to pursue the most radical actions any nation can undertake - acts of war against another nation. Now it is clear that many of his statements appear to be false. President Bush addressed the United Nations on September 22nd 2002 and said, "Right now, Iraq is expanding and improving facilities that were used for the production of biological weapons." These words tell us that he strongly believed that a war on Iraq was essential. However it seems as if he may have been manipulating us into believing Iraq had weapons of mass destruction. Until this day, these words are a lie. The UN had allowed itself to be used by the United States and Britain in an inspections-sanctions regime that was both fraudulent and genocidal. The fraudulence flowed from the fact that the inspections were used by the United States not just to remove Saddam Hussein's weapons of mass destruction but to punish him and force him out in "regime change". Australia’s prime minister John Howard, the man WE elect to control OUR country the man who is said to be Bush’s Deputy Sheriff for the simple reason that he would do anything 2005-09-07T03:24:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Persuasive-Essay-on-the-War-in-Iraq-27941.aspx “Disillusionment” - Being On My Own Wow! It’s been 18 years already and I’m off living on my own now. What a change it is for me, now on my own. It’s not at all like I thought it would be when I came here. For a while I thought college was like how they portrayed it in the movies like American Pie 2, Higher Learning, and Animal House just to name a few. You know lots of parties, girls, and alcohol. Being from Hawaii we only have movies that show us what college is like. So when I first arrived here in Oregon all that I could think about was living a college life like in one of those movies. In the beginning it seemed like it but as time went by I realized that it’s not like I though it would be. I was born in Honolulu, Hawaii and have been raised there all my life. Now in college at Oregon State University, life on my own has had its ups and downs. At first what I thought it would be like was no rules, no parents, and no worries. Well it was for the first two weeks, I mean partying, drinking, and all the other things college students do these days. After a while it hit me that; “yeah life is fun and can be a party, but for how long?” Also I had to take in consideration that I didn’t have all the money in the world to be spending every day of the week. So that’s when things started getting tough and when you start to miss the simple things in life that were always around you when you were at home. For example like getting money, some people have various ways of getting it but at least we have a way of getting it when we are at home. And me being from Hawaii my home is not so close. Another example and probably the most common thing college student’s miss are having their own family’s home cooked meals. It can be pretty sad at times some of the meals us college students eat now days. Mainly the classes were not like what I thought it would be. I used to think that classes were easy and that all you had to do was just show up. But it’s more than that; teachers could 2005-09-07T02:24:46-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/“Disillusionment”-Being-On-My-Own-27935.aspx Aberration I was 10 when it first started. At the beginning, it was just little things. The odd argument now and then, Over trivial things such as the newspapers and holidays. Soon it started to develop into an everyday thing. Eventually they became part of everyday life. It was June when I realised they became normality. He went away for a few weeks and suddenly the house became silent. Dinner no longer became a chore and I no longer sat and dreamed that everything was ‘fine’ and what was happening before me was happening to someone else. A girl far away from that dinner table, Somebody else’s life not mine. Everybody thought I had a perfect family life, Nobody imagined my aberration. I kept it stored away, A guilty secret that I tried not to think about. The weeks passed in a blur and eventually he returned and once again it was the same as usual. The same argument three times in an evening but each time seemed to get that little bit worse. I was still delusional and never told anyone about my secret even when the letter came. It was September, four years after it started when it arrived on the doorstep. She’d gone away leaving us to deal with the remains. He didn’t argue, He realised there was an end in the horizon, everyone did. Everyone except me. Even when we walked around the new house that very afternoon, saw our furniture and our old suitcases in the hall it was still a figment of my imagination, something I envisaged one day but not today. It was never going to happen just I wished it would. She returned and tried to did the best she could to get it back to normality but it was never going to be the same. I became the dreaded latchkey kid I never wanted to be. The day that became reality was the day I told someone about my secret. I was still ashamed, ashamed that my family didn’t love each other anymore. I still blamed myself for not trying to intervene regardless of what anybody else said. Every time I walked around the house it was still the same although, there was a ghostly silence. Dinnertime was like someone had pressed the mute button on a remote control and stopped the arguments but this time I wasn’t blocking out the 2005-09-06T11:42:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Divorce--27930.aspx Do you wish you could see the future? It was a small, circular, mysterious mirror. When Eric picked it up, he saw his crystal clear reflection, enhanced by the smooth, silver glass. He looked up out of the old boxes he was rummaging through to find the rest of his dimly lit garage. He could hear kids playing outside and he rubbed his hands together, trying to remove the sting of the bitter cold. He picked up the mirror, and took it into his mansion of a house in a quiet, peaceful suburb. It was a Midwestern winter, and the days were short, bringing cold nights whistled with the sounds of speeding cars flying down the highway. Eric heard the piercing call from his mother. "Eric, we're going to McDonald's. What do you want us to bring you back?" Eric thought about it a moment, and responded in his low, heavy voice. "I’m not hungry right now. Go ahead." "You really should eat!" she yelled back. He didn't respond. Instead, he went into his room, mirror in hand. Eric had long been obsessed with the paranormal, reading books of ghosts, demons, and angels. It was in these books that he learned of foretelling the future through the use of mirror glass. He remembered about the cool antique mirror and figured he would give the ancient art a shot. He opened up the book, looked at some procedures, and followed the instructions. He set out the fancy purple cloth on his desk and placed the circular mirror down upon it. He then eagerly looked into the book and slowly chanted the specified gibberish in slow, broken Latin. With that, he blew out his candles, waiting as the book said, for the mirror's powers to unlock. Nothing happened. He got up from the chair in expectation that it wouldn't work, and proceeded to turn the lights on, when he was shocked by what he heard. It started off as a quiet whisper, and as he listened in absolute fear it became louder and louder, until he could hear nothing else but the 2005-09-02T21:33:28-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Do-you-wish-you-could-see-the-future-27868.aspx Inspirational Speech - The Bridge Builder Good evening. We are all gathered here this evening to celebrate the class of 2001, which is passing from one important part of there lives into another. We have all had the good fortune to have had parents, teachers, and good friends so far in our lives to point us in the right direction and always be there for us to fall back on when we needed them. It was with this in mind that I began to research for this speech tonight, but as I was considering different ideas I came across a poem that I think contains everything I wanted to communicate to you all tonight. The poem is entitled “The Bridge Builder” and was written by Will Allen Droomgoole. An old man, going a lone highway, Came at the evening, cold and gray, To a chasm, vast and deep and wide, Through which was flowing a sullen tide. The old man crossed in the twilight dim — That sullen stream had no fears for him; But he turned, when he reached the other side, And built a bridge to span the tide. "Old man," said a fellow pilgrim near, "You are wasting your strength in building here. Your journey will end with the ending day; You never again must pass this way. You have crossed the chasm, deep and wide, Why build you the bridge at the eventide?" The builder lifted his old gray head, "Good friend, in the path I have come," he said, "There followeth after me today A youth whose feet must pass this way. This chasm that has been naught to me To that fair-haired youth may a pitfall be. He, too, must cross in the twilight dim; Good friend, I am building the bridge for him." There have been many bridges thus far in our lives that we have crossed together. From getting off the school bus for the first time on the first day of school, to getting our very first A+, even when we got our very first crushes. There have always been people there throughout our lives to support us and teach us how to cross the bridges that they have built for us. Our teachers, parents, and friends have all helped to construct bridges that are strong enough for all of us to pass along, 2005-09-01T04:34:17-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Inspirational-Speech-The-Bridge-Builder-27860.aspx Gummy Bears Sight: Walking through the candy aisle of Safeway I catch a glimpse of a clear shiny plastic bag with a rainbow of colors burning a hole through. “What is it?” I ask myself. At that very moment I spot the child like face of the Gummy Bear leader. His smiling face betrays the fact that he knows a tragic and gruesome decapitation awaits him, followed closely by a reuniting of his head with a 2005-08-31T07:50:10-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/5-Senses-Used-when-Consuming-Gummy-Bears-27824.aspx Materialistic America In today's society, there are many people who take 2005-08-15T01:02:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Materialistic-America-27650.aspx After the Valley experienced a long drawn out period of devastating drought, the breeding of fowl decreased, but after a very wet and dreary winter, spring and the new birth was beautiful. It continued to get better as each afternoon I watched my sister walk home from school and day after day be swooped at by the dominant, polygamous male for the area (namely the magpie). When the school holidays came, my afternoon entertainment came to a pause. I knew the boredom would soon lift because a friend Lucy was coming to stay. It was a perfect spring day when she came over. The sky was baby blue with the features of creamy white fluffy soft clouds. With the warm breeze blowing easily, the day was innocently inviting, so we went out to play. First we played with my yo-yo, this lasted for half an hour, and soon we found ourselves out of ideas of things to do. Then I suggested we play on the scooters. The two scooters would not have been used for easily three years, so this left them coated in silver threads. The threads made them appear to shine and shimmer in the golden light that had made its way through the many metres of foliage above them. I pulled them down from their hooks and cautiously brush of the webs. My driveway is fairly flat but some parts have been pushed up from the extension of plant roots, so to scoot on that would definitely be out of the question. This resulted in Lucy and I taking the scooters out on the road. We were not in danger of the local traffic on the road because it is a no through road and I live about half way down. I had forgotten how much fun it was to be on my scooter; the steering continuously going off centre, the vibration as the solid wheels spin on the bumpy surface of the road and the noisy clacking as the wheels went on each new uneven surface. Behaving in a child like manner had its positives but also the negatives. Laughing as we tried to beat each other in a race did not cancel out the fact we were 100 metres within the nest of an extremely aggressive magpie, whose 3 eggs were still being incubated, by one of his female partners. Lucy and I went on our way not considering 2005-08-12T10:07:52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Most-Horrifying-Moment-of-My-Life-27599.aspx Russian Talk Show Two days ago I watched a talk show called “Vzgliad” (a look at something) on a Russian satellite program. This talk show is usually about political issues. The invited expert was Aung San Suu Ki, the Nobel Prize winner of the world for 1991 and the leader of democratic movement of Burma (Myanma), a country between Thailand and India. The topic of the show was “Forms and methods of educating to basic principles of democracy.” The show started with the following word of the invited expert: " We, in Burma, have tendency at education of children to use threats. I very much have asked you to not do it. In our country we threaten children, teaching them to do or to not do something instead of explaining to them so that they have understood it. Such approach to training by intimidation now has got so a wide circulation, that the heads who govern us, do not try to explain any things to simple people, and instead of it for the control above them use threats. It is a part of our culture, and that part which we should change. Let's teach our children, explaining them. It is our duty; our duty consists in teaching our children to feeling of validity and compassion ". Her words testify to that big value which active workers of democratic movement give to use of formation in business of construction and strengthening of a democratic society. In this short fragment Aung San Suu Ki states a number of simple, but deep ideas. A position concerning politics and the governments grow out training, instead of congenital. Education of children in authoritative style frequently promotes occurrence of the governments, which operate the state from a position of force and are not accountable to the citizens. Non-democratic values can have deep roots in culture of a society. Racism, extreme nationalism, xenophobia and other forms of intolerance in an equal measure threaten stability to the new as well as to the stabilized democratic countries. And, at last, Aung San Suu Ki states an optimistic idea that if the present way of life causes damage to a society, it can be changed. Education has key value for realization of these changes. However, 2005-08-12T03:57:17-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Russian-Talk-Show--27593.aspx Define: "Necessity is the Mother of Invention" The quote, “Necessity is the mother of invention,” is a pretty well known saying. Like most quotes, they can have different meanings for different people. To me, this quote means that without ever having to need anything, nothing would have been invented. Without necessity, the need for new inventions, such as the fire or even the television, may have never been found or even thought of. Also, with the need of certain things, you can help improve your life and the lives of others. New inventions and ideas happen all the time. Some are planned and others aren’t. Necessity plays a key role in the beginnings of new inventions. A few months ago, hurricanes came ripping through Florida and many of my family members and friends didn’t have power for several weeks. We met at someone’s house and tried to make the best out of a very difficult situation. While the adults sat inside and chatted, all the kids gathered on the porch to make up a game that would consume time and amuse us all on the same token. With only a few scraps from Twister, Monopoly, and Checkers, we made a game more comical than any other game I have ever heard of. As our parents beckoned us inside, we begged our parents to stay. Knowing we couldn’t win them over, we gathered all the pieces, so we could play again. Improving yours and others lives can bring about many necessities that must be dealt with. Not only can it help someone become a little less stressed, but you can also have a little fun. When my family and I would arrive home after a long day, we decided to invent a “Family Game Night.” I remember one week, when you could feel the tension in the room. Dad had just come through the door and mom was busy cleaning the kitchen as I prepared the game room for our family night. Everyone, including me must have had a very trying day. When everything was set, we sat down and gingerly started to play. Soon, everyone was so hysterical that tears were coming from their eyes. Clearly, since our invention of our “Family Game Night” the need for everyone to have some fun and relax was finally solved. The need for some things can bring about new inventions, which can be fun and very rewarding. 2005-08-02T13:12:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Define-quot-Necessity-is-the-Mother-of-Invention-quot-27532.aspx What is prejudice and how does it affects us? Prejudice. What 2005-08-02T13:09:51-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-is-prejudice-and-how-does-it-affects-us-27531.aspx A persuasive speech against underage drinking I. Introduction: A. Attention Getter: By a show of hands, how many people in this classroom are under the age of 21? As you look around the classroom, you will see that many of you are under this age. Now think to yourself, even though you are under the age of 21, does it mean that no one in this classroom has ever tried alcohol? According to Prof. Rosenberg from the Psychological Bulletin 1993, alcohol is the most serious problem facing teenagers. B. Link to Audience: We are all students at college and most likely gone to one party with alcohol. C. Speaker Credibility: Being a college student and under the age of 21, I have researched this topic of underage drinking because I thought this issue would be extremely beneficial to all of us since we are in college & will most likely be going through experiences involving alcohol. D. Thesis Sentence: Today I'm here to convince you to think twice about picking up that next bottle of alcohol. E. Preview of Speech: First, I will to talk about why teenagers should not have alcohol. Next, I'll discuss why teens are not responsible enough to drink and lastly I'll explain how alcohol is not good for your health. Transition: Let's begin by talking about why teenagers should not have alcohol. I. Main Point #1 A. Underage drinking is illegal in all 50 states. 1. The tolerance that police have to a teenager drinking and driving is absolutely zero. 2. Most parents who find out that their child has been drinking are not pleased with it. 3. Underage drinking is a crime. It is a first-degree misdemeanor punishable with a maximum sentence of 6 months incapacitation and a $1000.00 fine. B. Not only is underage drinking against the law, but it is endangering the person's life, as well as others, especially on college campuses. 1. As you can see on this survey from the George Mason Univ. & West Chester Univ. in 1997, alcohol was involved in more than two-thirds of all the campus incidents last year that occurred in residence halls. This survey involved 330 colleges&univ. throughout the country. 2. From the PSU Police Safety Services, the actual offenses of liquor in 2000 were 125 people and 169 people that were arrested due to liquor. Transition: Now that I have explained why teens should not have alcohol, I will explain to all of you why teens are not responsible 2005-08-01T07:20:26-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Persuasive-Speech-Against-Underage-Drinking-27501.aspx My Definition 2005-07-29T06:27:35-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Definition-of-a-“Hero”-27436.aspx Valedictorian Speech Four years ago, I was sitting at my computer, at Mcgill University in Montreal, writing this very speech as my “Personal Statement” to get into NYU. You know what I am talking about. The 200 to 500 word “essay” that you use to describe who you are. It was one of the hardest things I have ever done. I had no idea who I was. There was so much going through my mind and no way to organize it. The scariest thing in my life was the future. Not much has changed. The future still is a very frightening idea, but I no longer fear it! To get this far, we have had to toss aside the idea of fate, and create our own destinies. And that’s not going to end here. In fact, life has only just begun. In the years to come, we will all be given the chance to see our sacrifices and hard work pay off. I can tell by looking at all your faces that your mouths are literally watering to get out there and pounce on life. We have got to jump in there head first, confident of our potentials to achieve greatness. And there is not a doubt in my mind that every person in this crowd has that potential. That’s a funny thing though. What is greatness? We all aspire to be great, but really only a handful of people know what it is, and fewer actually achieve it. So on this day of graduation, where can we go from here? What is this greatness that we aspire to? To an engineer, greatness might mean creating an rock-hard design that stands the test of time. To an athlete, greatness may be hitting that ace to win Wimbledon, or making a field goal in the final second of the Super bowl to win the game. To an actor, greatness might mean getting the Oscar for best performance . To those of us taking on the business world, greatness may mean cashing out just as the newest investment was about to go under. To most of us, however, including myself, greatness is right now. But I submit to you that greatness is more than just the aspirations of any one individual. Greatness is built upon a 2005-07-29T06:21:15-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Valedictorian-Speech--27435.aspx Good morning, ladies and gentlemen. My name is Linda from physic G 12. Today I would like to talk about censorship. By the group taboos enforced by group leaders, censorship of a kind exists in primary groups, such as the neighborhood, village, or small community. Today censorship is a phase of social control closely correlated with rapid communication and with the extension of secondary group relationships transcending the usual limitations of space. Just as opinion had a narrow range in the village, so, too, the control of expression of opinion and of action had the same boundaries. Censorship is fundamentally a phase of social taboo against the expression of opinion. If it once had a narrow range in primary groups, today it reaches as far as political power and public opinion extend. In the primary group censorship of opinion for the most part was restricted to control of speech rather than of printing. In secondary groups censorship has moved definitely toward tabooing the printing of opinion as well as controlling speech. The fundamental purpose of censorship of free speech and of free printing is much the same. The censorship of free speech attempted to control the crowd-audience, the censorship of the press attempts to control the public-audience. The purpose of this report is to give information on regarding censorship knowledge .In this presentation, I would like to talk about: The reason of censorship exists, the relationship between censorship and intellectual freedom, and pornography and censorship. Censorship occurs when expressive materials, like books, magazines, films and videos, or works of art, are removed or kept from public access. Individuals and pressure groups identify materials to which they object. Sometimes they succeed in pressuring schools not to use them, libraries not to shelve them, book and video stores not to carry them, publishers not to publish them, or art galleries not to display them. Censorship also occurs when materials are restricted to particular audiences, based on their age or other characteristics. According to George Bernard Shaw, all censorships exist to prevent anyone from challenging current conceptions and existing institutions. All progress is initiated by challenging current conceptions and executed by supplanting existing institutions. Consequently the first condition of progress is the removal of censorship. There is the whole case against censorship in a nutshell. When a society has intellectual freedom, citizens can collect and distribute any information they want without any restraints. Also, citizens 2005-07-28T16:36:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Censorship-Speech--27428.aspx Yoga/meditation Originally, my plan was to spend three days in Oklahoma practicing yoga two to three times a day and spend at least a couple of hours a day in meditation. The first day went alright for a little while. I arose at ten o’clock or so and began with an hour and forty-five minute session with kriyas and meditation. That yeilded a wonderful, relaxed feeling. Afterwards, I was inspired to take a rare cold shower. Throughout the rest of the day I attempted short meditations. My problems with this were that my diet did not support me nutriciously and I did not leave my mother’s apartment. I was left with a feeling of being trapped in an unhealthy and stiffling environment. Later in the evening, because I felt closed in and bored, I went out with a friend and smoked marijuana. I believe it could have been useful if I had done this in a more controlled setting and with the intent of spiritual exploration, which I failed to do in that regard. I struggled further during the subsequent two days.I wake up a little early to practice yoga, but I did not do it again later in either days as I had planned. I found it increasingly difficult to meditate. I attibute that to the reasons mentioned above, as well as trying too hard when I mustered enough energy to attempt it. Finally, on the third day I simply gave up and decided to try another intensive routine when I got back to school. When I did return to school, it took me two weeks before I wrote down a proposed schedule. My lack of initiative was probably caused, unconciously, by my poor experience back at home, plus my general laziness towards a project that decreases my previously unscheduled time. I eventually did design a three day plan, involving waking up an hour and a half earlier than normal and doing yoga before TMS meets each morning. During community silence I would meditate ten to fifteen minutes. During the two hour break in the middle of the day I proposed doing a combination of yoga and meditation. At some point in the evening I envisioned doing both as well. As was the case in Oklahoma, the first day went well and I more or less adhered to what I had scheduled for myself. My housemate Mikey led my morning session, which 2005-07-28T07:12:41-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Yoga-meditation--27423.aspx A Little Faith Stressed out from the New York life style, Peter, a young adult who worked as a salesman, decided to give up everything he had to start a new life, Peter sold all his valuable possessions such as house, car, television, and clothes. The rest of his possessions that he couldn’t be sold or better that nobody would buy, he gave away to goodwill, a non-profit company whose good deeds live up to their name. All the money that Peter raised was used to buy a boat, which he thought was like a ticket for the paradise. Days before the final day to leave he said his good byes for all his friends and family; however, he didn’t mention to them that he was not planning on coming back. It was a beautiful day when he got in the boat and cut the cord, which was the only thing that was holding him away from his dream. While Peter was alone in the boat many thought came into his mind, but most of them were not just thoughts but questions about why was he “running” away from his life and what was he really looking for. The answers came sooner than what he was actually expecting. About two weeks later, Peter looked up to the sky that was once blue and beautiful and the only thing that he saw was dark clouds coming towards him. Scared, he got down on his knees and prayed for God to help him to survive. It seemed like God didn’t even hear his players because while he was still on his knees when a thunder stroke right in his boat. When Peter woke up, he was on the top of a little piece of wood in the middle of the ocean with only water surround him; even though it wasn’t good scenery he was thanking God for saving his life. Peter was almost giving up when he looked ahead and saw a little island. He couldn’t even believe in his eyes. The first thing that he saw in the island was a little house with food on the table, but nobody was there. Peter once more thanked God for surviving the storm and for the little house. Months passed by and since no one came to claim the house, Peter made the house 2005-07-27T04:52:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-Little-Faith--27403.aspx “..., is it true that all Chinese people are, like, Kung-Fu masters?” Asks one boy. Before he can even appreciate the full effects of my glare, another one chimes in with, “Yeah, ..., can you do one of those back flips?” As I open my mouth to protest, yet another asks, “Hey, ..., what would you do if I threw a punch at you?” A fourth guy answers for me, chortling, “What do you think? She’d jump up, flip through the air and do that pressure point touch of death business and you’d be screwed, man. She’d beat the crap out of you. She would probably be able to kick the butt of any guy in this school. Wouldn’t you, ...?” Ugh! Is it just me or is there something seriously wrong with how people perceive me and other Chinese people? As a Chinese girl, I am inevitably caught by one of the three evil stereotypes. I am either pictured as the academic brainiac, the modest artist, or the infamous “martial arts girl”. Meaning that, according to the majority of the population, I am one of three things: either a hardworking, somewhat nerdy, polite but introverted genius who does math extrapolations for kicks and reads encyclopedias in her spare time, an obliging, sweet little thing who produces exquisite artwork and makes soulful music, with a delicate and sensitive temperament to match, or, a steely, edgy, don’t-you-dare-mess-with-me-if-you-know-what’s-good-for-you tough girl who can defy any and all of Newton’s laws in a frightening but spectacular fit of anger, able to kill or paralyze obnoxious guys and other uncivil animals three times her size 27 different ways while blindfolded and only using her pinky. As ridiculous as these images may seem, the truly frightening thing is that way too many people actually believe them, people supposedly sensible and open-minded, who sincerely think that these generalizations and exaggerations are accurate, who really think that I am Bruce Lee’s protégé, Einstein’s student and Mozart’s apprentice! Okay, okay, I admit that I am in a karate class, take my share of AP’s and play the piano. So there might be a tiny grain of truth in those stereotypes. But contrary to popular belief, I do NOT bash wooden boards into pieces with any part of my body. Nor do I leap in joy and anticipation for finals and AP exams in May. Nor do I compose symphonies, 2005-07-24T02:42:53-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Chinese-means-Brains-All-Stereotypes-aren-t-True-27349.aspx and now i concede on the night of this fifteenth song of melancholy, of melancholy and in this next line ill say it all over again that i love you, that i love you i don't are what they say i don't care what they do coz tonight ill leave my fears behind coz tonight ill be right at your side the clock on 2005-07-20T13:27:57-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Broken-Sonnet-27343.aspx I've been dreaming for so long To see you smile right back at me From where you are I've been wishing for so long To see you smiling back at me Like I'm somebody special But as I aged and as I changed I left it all behind Coz now your calls seem kind of mellow Will I run to you Even if I'm losing hours Even if I'm losing hours of sleep Even if I'm slowly moving away I've been down to long Yeah I know Because the radio's been playing that same old song That same old song About this regular guy With 2005-07-20T12:50:15-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Waiting-For-You--27342.aspx An Inspirational Personality It has been four years now that I've been working at Captain Coney's restaurant. A manager here by the name of Linda Wood has been an inspiration in my life. She has this work ethic, personality, and outlook on life that I highly respect and admire. In the time I have known her, she has displayed the kind of character that I would want to incorporate into my life. She is a splendid worker who is dependable and reliable. She is a hard-worker, helps everyone, and never complains. She does her job very well, mostly exceeding others' expectations. Linda loves working with people, especially children. Currently, she holds a bachelor's in teaching. She taught for ten years but gave it up to follow her dream in the medical field. She 2005-07-11T06:06:30-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/An-Inspirational-Personality-27290.aspx I was only ten years old when I played on my first organized basketball team. I do not know whether it was my amazing coach or just the new experience of playing, but I fell in love with the game. Ever since the first day of practice, playing has been natural for me. I have also each year been one of the best players in the league and state. Everyone that I knew, especially teachers and administrators at my school, treated me with respect and would have done anything for me. I always thought it was because they truly cared about me. I later found out that many people have more selfish reasons for treating me the way they did. The summer before my junior year I had a horse riding accident. My family and I thought I would get well quick enough for a fall sport, but I was unable to even jog until two weeks before basketball started. I attempted to play, but about five games into the season my parents and coach made me go back to the doctor. I found out I would not be able to play the rest of the season. When people found out I was hurt, they acted truly concerned. Then when they knew I would not be playing the rest of the season, I was nothing anymore. It seemed as if my life made a complete turn around. Before I could walk down the halls and be late to class because a teacher would strike up a conversation with me. After I could not play anymore, teachers would just walk on by without saying a word to me. Not even my coach would give me the time of day. Some of my friends always told me that I got away with some things just because I was an athlete. That was all just a joke until I was not the big athlete anymore. I guess you do not notice what you had until you lose it. After I realized the treatment I received, I started to notice it with other basketball players. I have a friend who plays college basketball. He has told me of numerous occasions when he and other members of the basketball team have received special privileges just because they played basketball. If he would not have an assignment done on time, the teachers would let it slide and pass 2005-07-11T05:11:30-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Because-I-m-a-Basketball-Player-I-get-Special-Treatment-27281.aspx “You have just won a million dollars!” shouted Regis on the most popular show that has ever hit television. A fifty-one year old retired, high school teacher sat on the hot seat in absolute amazement. In seconds his life changed from being an ordinary, retired father of two, and living with his wife in a small Manhattan home to becoming a millionaire. I sat in my living room wishing that it was me who had answered that last question correctly in that seat, instead of sitting in my favorite black leather chair that faces the television at a perfect angle. I would have done anything to be that man at that moment. I couldn’t imagine what was going through his mind. There I was, sitting at home, watching all the excitement on television, dreaming for my life to be different. How easily I had forgotten all of the good things in my life. Indeed there was a million things for me to be happy about. I had a wonderful handsome husband, a bright young nine-year-old daughter, a son in his pre-teenage years and so much more. My life wasn’t bad at all, “money isn’t everything,” I thought to myself. “Knock…. Knock…knock.” sounded the door to wake me out of my short daydream. Remembering that I had lent our bag of sugar to a friendly neighbor, I walked towards the door, unlatched the top latch and then the bottom. I was shocked to see two men standing at the door. They stood in full uniform, with stern faces, both tall and well built. I didn’t know what to think, my eyes began to sting and I could feel them fill with tears. Something within me said that bad news was upon me. “Ma’am, we are very sorry to inform you that…” “NO, STOP RIGHT THERE” I screeched. The taller of the two stepped forth and drew me towards him as the other man continued. “We are very sorry ma’am, but there has been a terrible accident, your children and your husband were killed this evening… there was nothing anybody could do.” I could not believe it; all three of them were perfect. My husband worked with the church, he was always faithful to our religion and, both of the kids were following his footsteps. It was as if someone had taken a million knives and pierced them into my heart. Slowly 2005-06-26T22:05:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Being-A-Millionare-Isn-t-For-Me-27178.aspx Unbelievable, I told Willy the story and he still got it wrong. He didn't even mention the shoe lady! Now it's up to me, "Romeo" to tell you the true story. At least Willy had the courtesy to use "Romeo" and "Juliet" so as not to disclose our true identities. The only part of the play that Willy got right was the prologue! Everything else was completely blown out of proportion. I will admit that our two families fought a lot, but that was because all of us were factions of rival gangs. See, my last name isn't Montague, that's just the gang I'm in. I wasn't feeling very well the day this all started because my girlfriend had just dumped me. I was spending too much time with "Benvolio" and the rest of the gang and she never saw me. I knew she was right, but what could I do? My "brothers" tried to cheer me up by suggesting we crash the rave the Capulet's were having. Good, I needed to beat up someone anyway. This stupid rival gang thing had completely ruined my life! Angry as I was, I entered the hangar where the rave was being held and stopped short. Not more than five feet in front of me was the most beautiful and sensuous girl I had ever seen. Another thing Willy got wrong, she was seventeen, not fourteen and ripe for the picking. Big on drama and morals, I guess, Willy decided to change the age! This fair woman was dancing with the senator's son "Paris." I could still see however, that she was not impressed. When the song was over I grabbed her and started to dance. It was a slow song (what timing) and she didn't stop me. Now, because "Juliet's" cousin "Tybalt" was a little high on something (probably X), he decided to try to ruin the rave! He grabbed one of the bottles off the table and headed straight towards me. Good old "Tybalt," he can spot me out of any crowd! Lucky for me though, one of the guards stopped him and told him to cool down outside. "Does your watch have a second hand because I want you to tell me how long it took for me to fall in love with you?" Hey, I know it's cheesy but I had to use the line. J "I have to go…call me" She then 2005-06-20T00:45:03-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Romeo-s-Story-A-Parody-Of-Romeo-And-Juliet-27019.aspx I often wonder who the girl is whose face I examine every morning in the large mirror hanging above my desk. In some ways I do feel as if I know her, but only on a superficial level: the same way we think we know the actors in our favourite soap operas. We may know every explicit detail of the lives of the characters, but the true personality of the actor themselves is a huge mystery which we have little or no hope of ever solving. A mirror's sole purpose is to reflect. In my case, though, mirrors seem to reflect my persona rather than my personality. This, thankfully, indicates that the mirror sees only what the rest of the world does; exactly what I want to be seen. The mirror in question in large, clear, and attractively decorated, signifying its importance in my life. This is not to say that most of my spare time is spent gazing lovingly into it, rather that it is with the help of my mirror that I adopt my outward persona every morning. While standing in front of it I transform myself from the plain, boring nobody who I fear more than anyone else in the world to the outgoing, bubbly, mature creature I wish I really was. For me, putting on my make-up is not the simple task my friends seem to regard it as; it is the carefully perfected art or creating my disguise. It is only when I am wearing this disguise that I feel I am a 'normal' person, that I fit in with the rest of our critical society. On the rare occasions when I have not adopted my disguise (only when I am in no danger of meeting any acquaintances) I become like a 'Magic Eye' picture; you have to look really hard in order to see the complete image. The reason I am so unwilling to remove my mask in public is that, to be quite honest, I am terrified of what is underneath. As a result of my creating this mask, I have never acquainted myself with my thoughtful, emotional, sensitive character traits which I try so desperately to conceal. I am not sure whether I like that girl very much, and I am too busy trying to hide her to have the time to find out. I have not always been divided like this. When I was younger I 2005-06-20T00:36:22-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Mirror--27017.aspx My Place A place were the heart lays. As I sit and look across the water and see the reflection of the moon. I wonder if this is the only place on earth that makes me feel so at peace. Now I know there are probable plenty others but this one is mine. This is the place I come to rest to get away or just to feel so humble that it brings tears to my eyes. If you look for my place you might never find it but I am going to try and show it to you. If you sit in this very spot you can see the ocean round the edge of the globe. You can see the sun rise and the moon follows it through the sky. Along in the distance a few say they can see the lights off the coast on the Isles of Shoals. When you look at the water you can see the different colors change through out the year from a deep blue hue in the winter to a pale green in the summer. This view is one that will stay with me from now until I die. The rock towers that seem to stand even the roughest of weather catch the eye and draw you nearer to see the land disappear and the rock gardens holding there many different fruit travel into the distance. Each garden contains crabs, snails, clams, muscles, and starfish. These are so fun to play in to see all the living things of nature live in these little gardens. And twice a day these gardens become part of the great Atlantic Ocean once again. Afterward they return to be new and different every time. As the tide rises the mist will spray your toes and the smell will overwhelm you. This is the smell of the earth born again. The ocean water is the one thing that centers me to earth. It has a grounding aspect that is so powerful it can make even the numbness of life go away and a sense of power return to your soul. As the tide rolls in and the mist fills the air you, too, are washed clean for the day. You can sit back and soak in the sun and look to the horizon to see the end of the day. As Luna rises, leaving a trail of glimmer shining 2005-06-19T05:51:52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Place--26945.aspx Less than 10 percent of the U.S.$73 billion spent globally every year on health research is allocated to study 90 percent of the world's health problems," claimed a report from the Global Forum for Health Research (GFHR) in 2002. The GFHR is an independent foundation under the auspices of the World Health Organization (WHO) that aims to redirect global research priorities toward the needs of the world's poorest people. Its report added, "For example, of 1,233 drugs that reached the global market between 1975 and 1997, 13 were for tropical infectious diseases that disproportionately affect the poor. The international medical charity Médecins Sans Frontières (MSF) similarly issued a report in 2001 condemning eight of the world's largest 11 pharmaceutical companies, representing combined sales of nearly $117 billion, for reporting "no research activities in the last year for fatal diseases that almost exclusively affect the poor: sleeping sickness, Chagas disease and leishmaniasis." "Drugs are not developed according to public health need, but according to profitability," bemoaned Dr. Bernard Pécoul, director of MSF's Campaign for Access to Essential Medicines. "A new paradigm is urgently needed to address this fatal imbalance." Among other things MSF is calling for a potential "essential research obligation" mandate that would require companies to reinvest a percentage of pharmaceutical sales into R&D for neglected diseases, either directly or through public R&D programs. MSF also favors a global treaty on R&D for neglected diseases that could provide a framework for such mandates and help make drugs for neglected diseases global public goods. So, distinguished international medical experts accuse companies in the developed world of putting profits over people. Millions of the world's poorest people are dying each year, they maintain, because of this alleged "10/90 Gap" in global health research priorities. But there is less to these charges than meets the eye. Rates of sickness and death are tragically higher in poor countries than they are in the rich countries. But can these higher rates of morbidity and mortality be chiefly blamed on the selfishness of rich pharmaceutical companies? An interesting new report, Diseases of Poverty and the 10/90 Gap, by the London-based International Policy Network (IPN) sheds considerable light on this question. (Full disclosure: I have reported on international trade issues with support from IPN in the past. First, are 90 percent of the diseases that afflict poor people in the developing world really being ignored by pharmaceutical company researchers? IPN points 2005-06-18T20:26:21-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Do-Drug-Companies-Kill-Poor-People-26903.aspx I am a hardcore Battlefield 1942 junkie. I spend long nights sniping infantry in the ruins of Stalingrad and trekking across the mountains of Gazala in my ceaseless struggle against the Third Reich. So it is with a sense of slight awe that I waded into the first official follow-up to EA's Best Game of 2002. Though Battlefield Vietnam will certainly draw comparisons to its predecessor and to community modifications, it isn’t set up as a sequel to BF 1942. Instead, it’s an extremely fine-tuned update to the Battlefield franchise that brings all the features we love about the original to a completely new setting. And the bottom line is, it’s just frickin’ fun. The “battlefield” of Vietnam is fundamentally different from that of the shores of Normandy and the deserts of North Africa. Instead of large-scale assaults spread across kilometers of virtual terrain, BF Vietnam emphasizes more intense confrontations at key choke-points — and guerrilla warfare, complete with sabotage and booby-trapping. While playing, I was always focused on my immediate surroundings, engaging in close-quarters firefights and constantly paranoid about imminent danger. Developer DICE has done a great job breathing life (and death) into this dense, foliage-filled world. Great historical details give each map a unique personality. Ho Chi Minh Trail pits infantry against each other amid a jungle of trees, bushes, and vines dimly lit by moonlight. I would often crawl my way through tall blades of grass to capture an enemy control point, only to realize that enemy soldiers were laying prone just a few feet away, watching for attackers! There are still urban environments, which become havens for snipers picking off gunners atop tanks and jeeps, while powerful anti-tank troopers launch rocket-propelled grenades at Sheridan and T-54 tanks. But the best maps are the ones built around airpower. New Cobra and Huey helicopters dominate the battlespace, both as transport platforms and as gunships, and you’ll be awestruck at the damage that can be dished out by napalm strikes from F-4 Phantoms. In Operation Flaming Dart, you’ll see a battle involving gunships, helicopter transports, MiG fighters, and Phantoms, all dancing a fiery ballet of death in the sky. It almost brought tears to my eyes. This spectacle — mixed with the ambiance of “Ride of the Valkyries” (which can be blasted from your helicopter’s speakers, along with several other licensed Sixties-era songs) — put me in pure gaming nirvana. The only aspect 2005-06-17T15:45:53-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Review-Battlefield-Vietnam-26900.aspx Lord of The Flies Diary I woke up about twenty minutes ago from this weird black-out state I must’ve gone into when the plane crashed. It reads so strange on the page, the words—the plane crashed. I was in a plane crash, and I’m still alive to write about it. Not that I have anything to write—I just blacked out, and woke up after an hour or so, I’m guessing. I was on a beach, and a boy was hovering over me, blocking out the sun. He was prodding me with his foot and saying over and over again, in a voice that sounded like a record on the wrong speed, "You alright? You there—alright?" He told me what had happened. Then I sat up and saw other boys in blazers like mine walking towards a far-off cluster of more blazers. The boy prodding me said someone had blown a megaphone. He hauled me off the sand, and together we made our way towards the group of boys. So today was the first day on the island with all of the other boys. I expect we’ll be here awhile, unless we’re lucky and get rescued in a hurry. After awhile all gathered together and calmed down enough to listen to the boy who’d blown the megaphone—which really turned out to be this big shell he’d found. We had to chose a leader because we need some form of government or else everything will just be chaos and disorder. We voted Ralph as the leader. With the conch in his hands, he seemed like the most powerful one of all of us. In order for us to figure out whether we would be rescued or not we had to find out if the island we were on was really an island or not. Ralph, Jack and I climbed up the mountains and saw that all around us was water therefore we were on an island and would need to make some sort of signal incase there were any ships that passed through. On our way up the mountains we realized that there were pigs living on the island and since we can’t live on just fruit we need hunters to hunt the pigs for their meat. Jack and his choir have been designated as the hunters—maybe because they already seem like a pack in the midst of the rest of us, all disorganized and 2005-06-16T08:12:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lord-of-The-Flies-Diary--26880.aspx Let The Good Times Go Bad In 1969 the first Woodstock took place. Those were the good old days when the music festival was full of good music, love, and sharing. Wake up call.... In 1999 another Woodstock was held; this time it was not full of love and sharing at all. All it has been shown to be is a party full of rape, drugs, and a bad recreation of a good thing. Looking at the numerous differences there are very few similarities one being the name of the event. Through this small happening in our history, Woodstock shows how much our society has changed in just 30 mind-boggling years. The people of Woodstock 69 are remembered to be dirty, smelly, and just straightforward, up front hippy. When town’s people heard about the event about to reach the town there was many mixed feelings about the people on their way, but the people were coming anyway. “ The sticky sweet smell of burning marijuana wafted in to the open window of a house in Bethel late one Thursday night. The chirp and buzz of the insects suddenly gave way to the shuffle of Sandaled feet (Woodstock69.com, 1).” “It sounded like a parade said a resident (Woodstock6.com, 1).” An observer quoted “I thought they were hippy scum- but you couldn’t help but feel sorry for the kids” (Woodstock69.com, 2). The owner of a store nearby feared robbers would take all the money the store was raking in from the sale of beer, soda, and peanut butter and jelly. But his worries were groundless. “ They were dirty, but they were nice. A few wee on happy drugs, but that was nothing,” said the store owner, who even cashed a couple dozen checks for some kids who ran out of money. Not one bounced. (Woodstock69.com, 4). The towns people were making unfair judgments of the people and were vastly proved wrong. All age groups attended Woodstock babies, young children, teenagers, parents, and yes-even grandparents attended this music event. The event of Woodstock attracted one mainstream of people. Yes you guessed it, Hippies. Although many people feared this “sub culture”, they were in the end found to be harmless. The people of Woodstock 99 were much different than those of the 69 celebration. A columnist of a local newspaper quotes “ You don't have a rock festival based on peace and love 2005-06-16T08:09:43-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Reflection-of-Woodstock-as-a-Cultural-Event-26878.aspx Write a journal entry based on the actual experience of a member of Lewis and Clarks expedition June 23, 1804 This afternoon we passed some of the highest mountains I had ever seen; and on the top of the highest we saw some Mountain sheep, which the natives say are common about the Rocky mountains. These were the first we had seen, and we attempted to kill some of them but did not succeed. Captain Lewis, and one of the men, traveled some distance by land and killed a white bear. The natives call them white, but they are more of a brown gray. They are longer than the common black bear, and have much larger feet and talons. Capt. Clark and Drewyer killed the largest brown bear tonight that any of us had ever seen. It was a most tremendous looking animal, and extremely hard to kill he had five shots through his lungs and five others in various parts he swam more than half the distance across the river to a sandbar, & it was at least twenty minutes before he died; he did not attempt to attack, but fled and made the most tremendous roaring from the moment he was shot. We had no means of weighing this monster; ... this bear differs from the common black bear in several respects; it’s claws are much longer and more curved, it’s tale shorter, it’s hair which is of a reddish or brown, is longer thicker and finer than that of the black bear; his liver lungs and heart are much larger even in proportion with his size; the heart particularly was as large as that of a large Ox. A very cold night last night our moccasins froze right next to the fire. June 24, 1804 We set off at sunrise we saw a huge group of buffalo. We saw a very large brown bear on the hills today. Six men went from the canoes to kill the bear they fired at him and only wounded him, he started to chase after them and chased 2 men in to a canoe. They took off in the river and fired at him some more. Some of the men on shore wounded him worse, the bear then chased one man down a steep bank into the River and almost got a hold of him, but he kept running into the stream, so that the 2005-06-16T04:43:28-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lewis-and-Clarks-Expedition-Journal-Entry-26869.aspx Eons pass and the worlds corrode... As time pass the story unfolds... For mistakes are made and lies are told... But in the end what matter holds... The hard work and suffering called fool's gold... Or yet the true happiness the one I yet not hold... Eons pass and the worlds corrode... As time pass the story unfolds... For mistakes are made and lies are told... But in the end what matter holds... The hard work and suffering called fool's gold... Or yet the true happiness the one I yet not hold... Eons pass and the worlds corrode... As time pass the story unfolds... For mistakes are made and lies are told... But in the end what matter holds... The hard work and suffering called fool's gold... Or yet the true happiness the one I yet not hold... Eons pass and the worlds corrode... As time pass the story unfolds... For mistakes are made and lies are told... But in the end what matter holds... The hard work and suffering called fool's gold... Or yet the true happiness the one I yet not hold... Eons pass and the worlds corrode... As time pass the story unfolds... For mistakes are made and lies are told... But in the end what matter holds... The hard work and suffering called fool's gold... Or yet the true happiness the one I yet not hold... Eons pass and the worlds corrode... As time pass the story unfolds... For mistakes are made and lies are told... But in the end what matter holds... The hard work and suffering called fool's gold... Or yet the true happiness the one I yet not hold... Eons pass and the worlds corrode... As time pass the story unfolds... For mistakes are made and lies are told... But in the end what matter holds... The hard work and suffering called fool's gold... Or yet the true happiness the one I yet not hold... Eons pass and the worlds corrode... As time pass the story unfolds... For mistakes are made and lies are told... But in the end what matter holds... The hard work and suffering called fool's gold... Or yet the true happiness the one I yet not hold... Eons pass and the worlds corrode... As time pass the story unfolds... For mistakes are made and lies are told... But in the end what matter holds... The hard work and suffering called fool's gold... Or yet the true happiness the one I yet not hold... Eons pass and the worlds corrode... As time pass the story unfolds... For mistakes are made and lies are told... But in the end what matter holds... The hard work and suffering called fool's gold... Or yet the true happiness the one I yet not 2005-05-29T02:02:18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Poem-The-World-Corrodes-26799.aspx Pro-gun persuasive speech Specific Goals: I want to encourage gun ownership. Introduction I. What is the foundation of modern technology? It's the history of the gun. Thesis Statement: I will persuade you in that, (1) federal gun control laws are unconstitutional, and (2) I will prove the 2nd Amendment is both a "State" and "Individual Right." Body I.The foundation of our country is based in English Bill of Rights and the American Revolution. A. What is the difference between the Declaration of Independence, the U. S. Constitution and the "Bill of Rights?" 1. The Declaration of Independence gives the reasons, as to why America wanted separation. 2. The Constitution gives the federal government certain powers. 3. The "Bill of Rights" limited the power of the federal government. B. The views of gun control advocates. 1. Gun control saves lives. 2. When America was founded guns only shot one bullet at a time. 3. Gun control will keep guns out of the hands of criminals. 4. Children should not have guns. 5. Gun control will reduce the hazards to law enforcement. 6. If citizens carry guns, there will be daily shoot-outs in the streets. 7. We don't want to ban deer rifles, just assault rifles. 8. Why do you need an assault rifle? 9. The entertainment industry is not at fault, it's the gun's fault! 10. The 2nd is a collective right and not an "Individual Right." C. My rebuttal to gun control advocates. 1. Vehicle control saves more lives than gun control. 2. The musket was an assault rifle, like the AK-47 is today. 3. If you 2005-05-28T21:21:48-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Pro-Gun-Persuasive-Speech-26796.aspx Some speakers say, “I could never use humor in my speech; I just don’t feel comfortable with it.” I believe that anyone can use humor and that it is a valuable tool in speaking. Appropriate humor relaxes an audience and makes it feel more comfortable with you as the speaker; humor can bring attention to the point you are making; and humor will help the audience better remember your point. It can break down barriers so that the audience is more receptive to your ideas. First, let me make it easy for you to use humor. The best and most comfortable place to find humor for a speech is from your own personal experience. Think back on an embarrassing moment that you might have thought not funny at the time. Now that you can laugh at the experience, you understand the old adage "Humor is simply tragedy separated by time and space." Or think of a conversation that was funny. Remember the punch line and use it in your speech. Probably the least risky use of humor is a cartoon. The cartoon is separate from you and if people don't laugh, you don't feel responsible. (Be sure to secure permission to use it.) You're not trying to be a comedian; you just want to make it easy for people to pay attention and to help them remember your point. Here are some suggestions on using humor to make your next speech have more impact. Make sure the humor is funny to you. If you don’t laugh or smile at the cartoon, joke, pun, one-liner, story, or other forms of humor, then you certainly cannot expect an audience to do so. A key to using humor is only using humor that makes you laugh or smile. Before using humor in your speech, try it out with small groups of people. Do they seem to enjoy it? Even if your experimental group does not laugh or smile initially, don’t give up on the humor, because the problem might be in the way you are delivering the joke or quip. I often use this line in talking about the importance of listening. “We are geared to a talk society. Someone said, ‘The only reason we listen is so we can talk next!'” When I first tried that line, people did not smile; but I worked on the timing so that I paused and 2005-05-28T21:20:18-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Incorporate-Humor-in-Your-Next-Speech-26795.aspx I looked upon the demon's gaze. I saw the fire tat burned a haze. She pierced my heart with open wound. Then I bleed very soon. Yet when time pass wounds would close. For yet another day the demon rose. She held 2005-05-25T23:10:23-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Demons-26716.aspx They're getting a divorce... What do you think of when you hear about a single mother raising her three kids? Usually, people think of a deadbeat mom, and low life, rebellious kids. However, in my mother's case, you see an independent woman, who is confident in her kids and in her job. My mother isn't the kind of parent that you would see in the newspaper for killing she was desperate for money or love, or too depressed from a divorce to care for us. Living in my house as a youngster was rough. The holidays were the worst. My parent fought about everything, from the Christmas tree, to the turkey on Thanksgiving. Nothing was ever "normal" in my home. The day my parents got divorced was probably the best day in my mother's life. It was most likely because she wanted to make my brother's life and mine easier. Because we would no longer have to hear the screaming and yelling at three AM about the house not being clean. My mother was a happier person when she wasn't fighting with my father. And the house was a lot quieter. I'm sure my mother had been thinking about divorcing my father for sometime. But, why hadn't she done it when all hell broke loose? Or when all the fighting had started? That question still burns in my brain. I know things would have been worse if they had stayed together. My mother and my father were completely wrong for each other. My mother was all about organization and my father was just a big mess. As for us kids, we turned out pretty well. Even though some of my childhood years were hard, the rest of those times were golden. My brothers and I got along with each other very well. When my mother was at work, my older brother (who is about four years older than me) took care of my younger brother and I until she got home around five. My older brother is now at the University of Santa Barbara, studying to be a screenplay writer. My younger brother attends College Park, and is focusing on school, football and wrestling. I would not call what happened between my parents a failure. I would call it THE INEVITABLE. Once upon a time, we all dreamed of the perfect family that had a big house surrounded by a white picket fence 2005-05-19T03:32:56-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Divorce-Affect-on-Myself-as-a-Child-26682.aspx Heroes (my Parents) "When one thinks of heroes, names such as Ghandi, Martin Luther King, and Mother Theresa often come to mind. These people had done a lot of favors, courage, helps, and more of things for the people who needed them. They have change the world. But, heroes can be in anyway, even in each of individuals in the world. I have the persons who I think is the best hero in my mind. They are my parents. My parents are brave; they will do anything for my happiness. Not only mine, but also their friends, and families. My father has many friends, and he always helps them whenever they need them most. Without my parents, I probably will not survive. Heroes usually best described as selfless, brave, and often inspiring. A friend of my mother just heard a bad news from her family back in Indonesia, telling that her father has a cancer that already spread in his body. She has to go back and visit her father, but can't afford the plane ticket. My mom not hesitantly let her borrow her money for the ticket. During The May riot in Indonesia, everybody in my complex tried to run away since the natives were going to kill the Chinese. But, My father and couple of his friends ordered them to stay and fight back, and it worked. The natives ran when they saw a crowd of Chinese trying to kill them back. My parents are the most inspiring people for me. They taught me things that I need to know like drugs, and other important things. My father always inspired me to do the right things, to be strong, and be independent. I am sure that all parents that did a lot of things for their children are heroes. Heroes always change in our mind as we grow. As a child, we think Hercules, Xena, superheroes, imaginary friends, comics', and cartoons' heroes as the real heroes. As we grow older, our opinions keep changing from time to time. We begin to think about the real things, about what heroes really are. How they really help society. Even the imaginary heroes have some morals stories in it. Hero really affects my life and other people's 2005-05-19T02:57:58-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Heroes-my-Parents--26660.aspx Public Speaking Anxiety and Its Effect On Students Introduction Public speaking anxiety is a problem for many people. Some say that it is the number one fear of Americans over death. There have been many studies done in the general field of public speaking anxiety. I am going to review five articles that touch on various issues surrounding public speaking anxiety. All five of these articles are from Communication journals and are at most five years old. Literature Review There have been many studies done on public speaking anxiety in the field of communications. I have chosen these five articles to review because I believe that put together, they give a good background on the recent research done on this subject. The first article looks at student's memories of speeches they have given. The second article looks at how public speaking anxiety affects speech preparation. The third article looks at how speech anxiety changes due to audience pleasantness and familiarity. The fourth article looks at when anxiety actually starts for students given a speech assignment. The fifth article summarizes a study where people with no formal background in communication are asked to explain why people experience public speaking anxiety. The first article is entitled "Communication apprehension and implicit memories of public speaking state anxiety." Sawyer and Behnke discussed two studies in this article. The first is labeled "Short term memory", and the second is labeled "Long term memory". In study one, their subjects were 44 undergraduate students (22 males, 22 females) that were taking a required basic speech communication class. Each student gave a short two-minute speech to a classroom of 20-25 students. The speeches were videotaped and later played back and reviewed by the instructor. Directly after giving their speeches, the students were asked to fill out Spielberger's (Speilberger, Gorsuch, & Lushene, 1969) STAI (A-State) scale, which asks the student how he/she felt while giving the presentation. They also filled this out several weeks before the speech, on how they felt about public speaking in general. Then they were asked to fill out the scale after class. The results showed that recollections of state speaking anxiety decrease over time. The second study participants were 40 undergraduate students (20 male, 20 female) enrolled in a basic speech communication course. At the beginning of the semester 2005-05-16T04:40:22-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Public-Speaking-Anxiety-and-Its-Effect-On-Students-26620.aspx Can you imagine what it will be like when the vast majority of the taxes we pay, will be spent on one, and only one sector of our community? The elderly. It is estimated that by the year 2010, nearly one third of all Australian’s will be unable to contribute to our economy due to old age. This means, that in order to cope with this growing burden on our society, mass changes need to occur to the countries infrastructure. These changes need to be made not only socially, but economically and politically as well, so the growing trend in our demography does not hamper the growth and development of our nation. In this oral I will be outlining some of the key concerns of the issue, such as, what are the rights of the elderly? and what can we do to stem this ageing trend in our community? This will be done in an attempt to answer, how do we look after Australia’s ageing population? Firstly, what rights do the elderly members of our community have? After years of contributing to the countries tax system, the aged are surely entitled to something. Currently this in the form of a pension. The elderly receive a small sum of money, which is granted by the government on a fortnightly basis. However, in the near future, with the sheer volume of people that will eligible for this service, the government will no longer have the funding to continue these handouts. Therefore social security may well become a thing of the past, and then the need for a new system will be paramount. Government initiatives such as the superannuation scheme, a program in which people are required to save a certain percentage of money of every dollar they make, may replace the current system and be the sole safety net for those in their old age. Thus there is a greater need for more of these initiatives, to ensure the future of not only the aged, but the economy as a whole. Secondly, what can we do to counter the ageing trend in Australian society? A solution that has been in the news of late, is a plan to increase immigration. Australia is one of the largest countries in the world, yet we have one of the smallest populations. 2005-05-10T04:21:41-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Australia’s-Aging-Population-How-should-we-look-after-it-26587.aspx Reflection on Professional Developer Survey Results I came to college not having a clear view of what I wanted to do as a career. I took classes based on my interests, but one class that I was required to take, and had doubts about, was Gateway. This class however, turned out to be very interesting, and helped me identify many aspects of what I would like to do with my life. I was placed in a group that was supposed to design a piece of playground equipment for disabled children. As one of the assignments we had to complete, we were to take a survey entitled “Professional Developer Survey.” The purpose of this assignment was to identify strengths and weaknesses that we may posses, and what we could contribute to the groups we were required to be working in. The Professional Developer was a very integral part in my contribution to my team. While taking the survey, we were required to answer questions regarding our strengths and weaknesses regarding group work. The survey was very helpful in identifying key aspects in my ability to work with others, and gave me a chance to work on my strengths and weaknesses. After taking the survey I found that I was strong in decision making and communication, but was generally weaker and self-management. While decision making, I am very attentive and cooperative with others. I listen to what they have to say while naming comments myself when I see necessary. During the decision making process, I am able to sift out unnecessary data and make clear decisions. Although most decisions made within a group are never unanimous, I can get groups to take the best aspects of all the different arguments and make the best decision. I also am good at directing conversation, and helping the group come to a unanimous decision. In this respect I am also good at communication. I can get my ideas across well, and often persuade others of the best aspects of my ideas. When working in groups, I often take control of the group and am able to manage them well. People tend to work well together under my guidance and I fell that I am an effective leader when my group reaches goals together. My weaknesses fall mostly in area of self-management area. I feel that I need to set better goals for myself, and draw up long term plans 2005-04-24T08:39:29-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Reflection-on-Professional-Developer-Survey-Results-26570.aspx Jane Tompkins Essay A personal experience seems like such a simple concept to many. In actuality, it is complex, compound, and can be described as development through life. A personal experience is only a first hand account through the eyes, and emotions of only one person and their journey. I have a story to tell that has taken a colossal role in developing the person that I have become in my social life, family life, and also my academic ventures. Through reading the essay “Indians” : Textualism, Morality, and the Problem of History which was written by Jane Tompkins I was able to relate much of her views and ideals to my own particular life. In Tompkins essay she tells her readers the story of a research project. Through the research that was conducted by Tompkins she shares with her readers how personal experience is not only action in the world, but it also has the ability to act as an intellectual experience that is undertaken by individuals. Each experience whether it is through a book that was read, a story that was told, a person that you met, or even new concepts or ideas that one has learned can all have a small piece in developing how somebody is to think or act towards their view in the world in which they live in. I completely agree with the ideas behind the essay written by Tompkins. In my own life I can see how my family life, the people that I have encountered, and experiences I have undertaken have shaped the person that I have become today. I grew up in a family that was extremely religious in the Catholic faith and have very conservative view points when it comes to how people should live their lives. The view points are so strong that they can often be misconstrued as judgmental in many aspects. I was raised in Huntington Beach, California with both parents under the same roof, two brothers, one that is two years older and the other that is five years younger. Therefore, I am the only girl in the middle. The area we lived in is very affluent and prosperous. All three of us went to a private Christian school our whole lives where we were taught Bible Verses ever week and made to go 2005-04-24T08:23:46-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Jane-Tompkins-Essay-a-Personal-Story-26563.aspx If Life Would Give 2005-04-07T08:27:27-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/If-Life-Would-Give-Second-Chances__-26471.aspx Tyler Ross 3/ 14/ 05 English Devotional I’m sure the majority of you have heard, or even sung the lyrics, “O lord, you’re beautiful. You face is all I seek.” We first must look within ourselves when singing these words, and not simply take for granted the incredible beauty of our Lord. Often times we underestimate the beauty of God, and, although unavoidable, we attempt to describe him in terms of our finite ideas and perceptions of this very world. Though describing the Lords incomprehensible and staggering beauty could take an eternity, the Bible gives us a few quick glimpses of our savior, as best as our hampered human minds may. In revelation Chapter one verse 13 we witness John’s futile attempt to describe our Lord. 13 and in the midst of the seven lamp stands One like the Son of Man, clothed with a garment down to the feet and girded about the chest with a golden band. 14 His head and hair were white like wool, as white as snow, and His eyes like a flame of fire; 15 His feet were like fine brass, as if refined in a furnace, and His voice as the sound of many waters; 16 He had in His right hand seven stars, out of His mouth went a sharp two-edged sword, and His countenance was like the sun shining in its strength. 17 And when I saw Him, I fell at His feet as dead. But He laid His right hand on me, saying to me, F8 "Do not be afraid; I am the First and the Last. Though John describes the Lord in the best possible way, the beauty of the one who created us all is far beyond his own comprehension. In light of this, we find that perhaps the best way to picture our Lord, is by the actions of those who have been at his feet. Revelation 11: 16 provides for us an account of the 24 elders falling on their faces before the Lord. 16 And the twenty-four elders who sat before God on their thrones fell on their faces and worshiped God. Out of sheer awe and respect for the awesome beauty and power of God, these esteemed elders fell flat on their faces and worshiped the Lord. (Talk about level of respect required to bow face flat on ground before someone, highest level of submission.) Though it may be in vain 2005-04-04T19:03:07-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Devotional-speech-on-the-Lord-s-Beauty-christian-26466.aspx Declaration of Independence for Golfers We, the golfers of America, hereby declare our independence with the following document. With this statement we affirm the right to wear knickerbockers and proudly jump up and down with a good shot. Too many times have we been made fun of for our unique dress code and our cover that go on our clubs. Too many times have we been called spoiled rich snobs who have theirs heads in the clouds. Too many times have we been laughed at because of our lingo. Well we are golfer s and so we shall always be. 1. Too many times have we been forced to lower our standards of play to make room for others. 2. Too many times have the Rangers told us to keep our voices down. 3. Too many times have golfers been mocked 2005-03-29T01:49:26-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Declaration-of-Independence-Parody-for-Golfers-26451.aspx The American Identity Since the time of the American Revolution, a frequently asked question is "What is this man, this American?" One can compare an American of the 21st century to a strong river formed by the two streams: the original colonials who settled the new continent and the immigrants who came in trickles and torrents, bringing their culture with them. Religious freedom was the reason for becoming American for early settlers. Puritans settled New England to establish God's 'city on a hill' and had faith in the idea that God rewards hard work and piety. The Quakers, who settled Pennsylvania, believed that the revelation of God comes through personal experience. Both Quakers and Puritans were instrumental in the anti-slavery movement that helped to fuel the fire for abolition. Maryland granted freedom for Christians of all denominations and became a haven for Catholics. This idea foreshadowed later laws granted by America that stated everyone should be able to follow their own religious practices without persecution, and the idea of separation of church and state. . Although during colonial America, one religious group did not combine with another, time proved to thoroughly combine them. Religious diversity has increased throughout America's history, as has the tolerance of other's religion. To be tolerant of their beliefs does not require accepting them as being the truth, for there is no possible way that every religion could be precisely right. Instead Americans in general have learned to accept others differences of faith. America's economic system is free market where all men are given equal opportunity for success. This is proven by the fact that today in the United States hard work can result in reaching your dreams. Any person can become successful if they only make them selves worthy of the position. Also the United States strives to be a classless society. There is no royalty, no aristocracy, and any person can grow up to lead our country as president. The first woman president may come in this new century. Income tax in America spreads the economic wealth, for as you make more money you are required to give a larger percentage to the government. Prejudice is found most anywhere, not excluding America and its people. In fact only through gradual moral awakening was equality under the law given to all with out regard for race or sex. Our 2005-02-23T08:41:25-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-American-Identity-26321.aspx Moral Courage In our society, we face situation, that are determined by moral courage. Two works of literature that support moral courage are "Truth and Falsehodd" from The Book of Virtues and "Our Heroes" by Phoebe Cary. Both these passages indicate that one must be honest to oneself. In the end, the truth defeats all lies. In "Truth and Falsehood," temptation is led by Falsehood. "So Truth promised and agreed to go along with Falsehood..." The waiter helps truth back to the side of honesty. Truth decides to go back to his honest ways. He said, "I'd rather starve than live as you do." It is ironic that you can never find 2005-02-23T08:40:10-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Moral-Courage-26320.aspx Competition Schools vary greatly in their competitive natures. Sixty-three percent of the students from John Hopkins University School of Medicine, for example, feel their classmates are extremely competitive, and most say they study very hard. On the opposite end, Yale University School of Medicine has a unique evaluation system in which there are no grades. This system produces an extremely non-competitive atmosphere. It is up to us to decide whether competition is healthy or unhealthy. However, there is a difference between trying to do our best and trying to do better than everyone else. There’s nothing wrong with setting high goals and working to achieve them, but strong competitive feelings often produce unnecessary stress and anxiety which can get in the way of success. Even worse, competition can also cause death or even create serious problems in our society. Competitive games are detrimental to children’s learning. A warm, friendly, relaxed, and safe environment is the best environment to encourage children to acquire language. Yes, competitive games can motivate able children, but they also discourage those with less ability. In the classrooms, children are eager to play games, but once a child feels there is no chance of winning, he or she “switches off”. If the child begins to mess around with the game equipment (card, dice, etc) or use it in a laborious or exaggerated fashion, then that is indication that the child is not focused on the activity. And if the child is not focused, then the value of the activity is nil. However, the desire to win games can also make children much more interested in learning. In the worst cases, victory in games can become a horrible one-upmanship. English is not enjoyed for its own sake but becomes a means to put down others. In his essay, “Stop Trying to Beat Your Competitors”, Oren Harari says: “Attitude implies that the competition is leading the market, and that the only possible solution is to eliminate that competitor” (1). By definition, competition is working for a goal in such a way as to prevent others from reaching their goals; however, in our society, we simply put it this way: I win by making sure that you lose. At a Cyber Internet Café (CIC) place last year, death actually occurred because of competition. Counter-Strike is a very popular game for teens; since most of them don’t 2005-02-02T08:25:35-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Competition-in-School-26228.aspx Boys Will Be Boys A magnet elementary school has its advantages and its disadvantages. In my case, my family saw that it had more advantages than disadvantages, very diverse in ethnicity, cheaper than private schooling, no dress codes, and so forth. With all this in mind, I ended up in a magnet school, not to mention I went to the same grammar school from kindergarten to 8th grade. All together I see my time spent there as me being a good kid, but like most kids I had my good times and my bad times. My first few years were pretty much up to par with the status quo of behavioral and educational standards. I would do all my homework and be a good little boy in class. It wasn’t till I reached junior high that I started rebelling a little. In my seventh grade class I felt as if I were ready to be treated as an equal adult. What I mean by this is, I didn’t want to be told what to do. With this attitude in my head I only ran into trouble left and right. In my class if you were not being good, there would be different consequences. For example, if you were caught cheating on a test you would receive a zero and write a paper; but if you would miss behave in class, you would have to sit right next to the teachers desk. Sitting next to the teachers desk was the ultimate bad in seventh grade, and the funny thing in my class was that there was a group of four that achieved this ultimate badness, which I was part of. When any person would receive this “honor” the facial expression was total devastation, but deep down inside we felt a kind of coolness about it. It was like having the ultimate popularity in class. All the students would have respect for the kids who were brave enough to rebel in front of a teacher. I being the last person to join the group for listening to my Walkman in class was very honored to join. I remember it clearly, when I began to move my desk towards the teacher’s, I noticed the other members of the group would give some kind of sign of “welcome”, like a smirk or a nod of the head. This sign gave me a 2005-02-02T08:24:41-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Boys-will-Be-Boys-Reflection-26227.aspx I became a comedian not for the fame, or the glory, the money or the cars, or anything associated with a star, for that matter. I became 2005-02-02T03:22:43-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Comedic-Prowess--26202.aspx Perceptions About Life What is life? Life, as defined by the American Heritage Dictionary is the property that distinguishes living from the dead; the physical, mental and spiritual experiences that constitute to one's living; or the happiness and sadness that a person feels for the good and bad situations he faces. However my perceptions about life go beyond these issues. During my childhood, I had many naïve perceptions about life. I thought that a person is never born and never dies. Thus I believed that an infant is hidden somewhere in this world before entering his family. Similarly, when he grows old he again goes somewhere far from his loved ones, hides, and never comes back. Another perception I had was that there were two spirits in a person: One compels the person to do well, and the other compels the person to do badly. When a person is doing a good deed, his bad spirit is dead; and, conversely, when he is doing a bad deed, his good spirit is dead. But gradually my perceptions about life changed, they modified as I grew up. As time passed by and I matured, I realized that reality was much deeper than my earlier perceptions. I came to know that life was a true friend of mine. Even when circumstances around me were not so favorable, it prepared me for the bigger challenges that were ahead of me. When it made me happy, it was giving me relief. Life has taught me some of the most astounding lessons for example it enlightened me with happiness, made me courageous, helped build my confidence, and above all love for all the creations. As I was passing through my boyhood, I learnt about other religions, their norms, customs and standards. I learnt about the values of life they had according to their faith. I gathered knowledge about the ethical and moral standards described in their belief and compared those with what I had seen in my motherland. All these values of life were quite different from what I saw in my own country. The values of life in my homeland were quite different from those described in any faith. In my country I saw people running after and climbing on buses and risking their lives 2005-01-08T07:40:01-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Perceptions-About-Life-26145.aspx [i:0a0c1cce25]Not sure if this should be in the history section or the creative writing cuz it was a creative paper for history. Whatever.[/i:0a0c1cce25] A day in the life of an ancient Athenian Welcome to Athens, the marvel of Greece! The city which is the fountainhead of beauty, wisdom and knowledge. Even as your ship approaches the Athenian harbor Piraeus, you can see the marble monuments of the Acropolis and the shining golden edge of the spear, which belongs to the gigantic statue of the goddess Pallas Athene. This is one of the greatest works of the sculptor Phidias, and symbolizes both the power and justice of the "violet city" as it was called by his contemporaries. Athenian women had virtually no political rights of any kind and were controlled by men at nearly every stage of their lives. The most important duties for a city dwelling woman were to bear children preferably male and to run the household. Duties of a rural woman included some of the agricultural work: the harvesting of olives and fruit was their responsibility. Since men spent most of their time away from their houses, women dominated Athenian home life. The wife was in charge of raising the children, spinning, weaving and sewing the family's clothes. She supervised the daily running of the household. In a totally slave based economy, plentiful numbers of female slaves were available to cook, clean, and carry water from the fountain. Only in the poorest homes was the wife expected to carry out all these duties by herself. A male slave´s responsibilities were for the most part limited to being doorkeeper and tutor to the male children. Athenian women had very limited freedom outside the home. They could attend weddings, funerals, some religious festivals, and could visit female neighbors for brief periods of time. In their home, Athenian women were in charge! Their job was to run the house and to bear children. Most Athenian women did not do housework themselves. Most Athenian households had slaves. Female slaves cooked, cleaned, and worked in the fields. Male slaves watched the door, to make sure no one came in when the man of the house was away, except for female neighbors, and acted as tutors to the young male children. Wives and daughters were not allowed to watch the Olympic Games as the participants in the games did not wear clothes. Chariot racing was the 2004-12-29T06:34:35-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/A-day-in-the-life-of-an-ancient-Athenian-26087.aspx How Would You Describe A Leader And Leadership A significant part of effective leadership is the close connection between the leader and the follower, which often determines the success of the leader’s mission. Unfortunately, this leader-follower relationship cannot be created according to some simple formula. Young leaders of today face special challenges as they try to communicate and interact with their followers and potential followers. By exploring global perspectives, human diversity, and ethics, young leaders can take yet another step forward in their development and preparation for twenty-first century leadership. Globalization has many implications for leadership today and in the future. Global perspectives are being spread to the farthest points in the world and to the most isolated people. People of different cultures come to the United States daily to live, travel, or engage in business. Leaders must respond to this challenge of globalization so they can effectively reach out to as many people as possible. Opening themselves to the world’s changes allows leaders to compare and contrast their culture with the arts, language, beliefs, customs, philosophies, and ways of living of other people. By observing and questioning another culture, leaders can understand the origin of an individual’s viewpoints and become more sensitive to the cultural needs of that individual. By continually exposing themselves to other cultures, young leaders can thoroughly develop this global perspective and devote themselves to making connections with the entire world. On a more individual level, openness to human diversity plays a role in adjusting to the changes of the future. People are discovering that even within cultures, individuals come from diverse backgrounds, have different personalities, and prefer different ways of life. Young leaders can build a stronger relationship with their followers as they enhance their own appreciation for human diversity. As people become more diverse, leaders must learn how to communicate with them as individuals if a vision is to be shared, a cohesive group to be formed, and a goal to be achieved. Despite differences in opinions, the leader and followers can work together to complement each other as they move toward the mission of the group. By exposing themselves to all kinds of situation and communicating with many types of people, young leaders can develop an appreciation of human diversity. Conflicts caused by differences among individuals’ personalities and cultures have created many ethical issues, and the number will only increase in 2004-12-28T07:44:51-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/How-Would-You-Describe-A-Leader-And-Leadership-26071.aspx Let's put tax cuts in terms everyone can understand. Suppose that every day, ten men go out for dinner. The bill for all ten comes to $100. If they paid their bill the way we pay our taxes, it would go something like this. The first four men -- the poorest -- would pay nothing; The fifth would pay $1: the sixth would pay $3; the seventh $7; The eighth $12; The ninth $18. The tenth man – the richest -- would pay $59. That's what they decided to do. The ten men ate dinner in the restaurant every day and seemed quite happy with the arrangement -- until one day, the owner threw them a curve. "Since you are all such good customers," he said, "I'm going to reduce the cost of your daily meal by $20." So now dinner for the ten only cost $80. The group still wanted to pay their bill the way we pay our taxes. So the first four men were unaffected. They would still eat for free. But what about the other six -- the paying customers? How could they divvy up the $20 windfall so that everyone would get his "fair share?" The six men realized that $20 divided by six is $3.33. But if they subtracted that from everybody's share, then the fifth man and the sixth man would end up being *paid* to eat their meal. So the restaurant owner suggested that it would be fair to reduce each man's bill by roughly the same amount, and he proceeded to work out the amounts each should pay. And so the fifth man paid nothing, the sixth pitched in $2, the seventh paid $5, the eighth paid $9, the ninth paid $12, leaving the tenth man with a bill of $52 instead of his earlier $59. Each of the six was better off than before. And the first four continued to eat for free. But once outside the restaurant, the men began to compare their savings. "I only got a dollar out of the $20," declared the sixth man. He pointed to the tenth. "But he got $7!" "Yeah, that's right," exclaimed the fifth man. "I only saved a dollar, too. It's unfair that he got seven times more than me!" "That's true!" shouted the seventh man. "Why should he get $7 back when I got only $2? The wealthy get all the breaks!" "Wait a minute," yelled the first four men in unison. "We didn't 2004-12-25T17:58:38-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Tax-Cut-Story-26028.aspx Persuasive Speech: Aggressive Driving Specific Purpose: To persuade the audience that aggressive driving should be avoided. Introduction I.Attention Getter: Speeding, tailgating, giving the finger and outright violence. Each day Americans grow more and more likely to take out their personal frustrations on other drivers. It is called aggressive driving and it is on the incline. II. Definition: Driving is a curious combination of public and private acts. A car isolates a driver from the world even as it carries him through it. The sensation of personal power is intoxicating. Aggressive driving includes such things as illegal or improper lane changes or turns, failing to stop or yield right of way, excessive speeds, and an assortment of gestures, looks and verbally abusive language. III. Connection: Everday we have to deal with these people on our roads. We run a great risk just driving around the corner to go to the store or a quiet trip to church. According to U.S. News and World Report, the U.S. Department of Transportation estimates that two-thirds of fatalities are at least partially caused by aggressive driving. Fortunately, there is something we can do about it. Body Preview: To overcome aggressive driving we must first understand it. I would like to share with you the problem, the dangers and the solutions for this growing trend. I. The Problem: The major cause of aggressive driving is the discourteous or inattentive driver. A. The number one cause is probably the “left-lane hog”, according to a story in the Amarillo Daily News. 1. Other discourteous driving behaviors include failure to signal before a lane change, changing lanes too closely to other drivers and tailgating. B. It is these seemingly unaware drivers that infuriate the aggressive driver and trigger the Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde transformation. 1. Reduced enforcement, highway traffic, congestion or personal issues also play a large role in the disposition of the aggressive driver. C. The angry driver then may demonstrate his displeasure by speeding around the other vehicle, cutting the other driver off or with a number of verbal and nonverbal messages. Signpost: Though the driver may feel justified in his or her action, this kind of display is most times very dangerous and often will result in damage to either the vehicles, the drivers and nonverbal messages. I. The Dangers: As mentioned before, two-thirds of the 42,000 highway deaths last year were related to aggressive 2004-12-24T05:31:26-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Persuasive-Speech-Aggressive-Driving-26027.aspx The Men Forsaken Two men met each other in a bad 2004-12-24T01:57:20-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Men-Forsaken-26025.aspx “If You Could Transform Yourself To Any Age, What Age Would You Be And Why? If You Would Not, Why Not?” I think the perfect age is twenty-five. At twenty-five you have earned the right to drive with less car insurance. You are considered a safe driver. You have the freedom to do as you please without your parent's consent. You have earned respect on the job and are more responsible. You have your whole future ahead of you. I believe at twenty-five you are more mature and stable. You have completed your mandatory education for a regular job and you can pursue more education for a better paying job if it suits your interests to do so. You have your own home and you decorated it to your own tastes. 2004-12-22T22:49:14-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Perfect-Age-26000.aspx The Dad I Always Wanted Someone once said, "Anyone can be a father, but it takes a real man to be a dad." The definition of a father is "A man who has begotten a child or children" (Webster's 493). The father I have known for the past 29 years meets this definition, but falls extremely short of my definition of a dad. Kenneth David was born to a working class single mom in the run down crime infested neighborhood of Hamden in Baltimore City. Growing up, my father never had the luxuries that kids have today. From a very early age, he worked a full time job rather then attend school, to help support his six younger siblings. As a result my father wasn't a scholar, but what he lacked in formal education he made up for with his knowledge of the streets. The money he earned working full time as a fourteen-year-old boy wasn't enough to support his entire family, so he turned to alternative methods of making money. This resulted in many run-in's with the law ending in a two year sentence in a forestry camp for boys. During this time, my father turned to homemade alcohol as his only means of pleasure. My father's passive non-defensive attitude at work lead to many stressful drunken altercations at home. He has always been a hard worker. Married at age seventeen, he had two children before he was twenty, so there was little time for anything else. Father worked ten to twelve hour days' six or seven days a week. As a result of his dedication to work, his family suffered. It's almost as if he lead two lives: his work life and his family life and in this order. At work my father is a very passive, patient non-confrontational man, but at home he is an aggressive, abusive, impatient, alcoholic. Coming home one day fueled by alcohol and anger from a mistake he made at work, he searched for someone to vent, I was always his vent. I sat on the floor watching TV; I accidentally spilled the glass of Kool-Aid I was drinking on the carpet. Seeing this, my father became enraged he began tearing doors off their hinges, and punching holes in walls all the time getting closer to me. I was crying and trembling in fear. Then when he was about 2004-12-22T22:27:45-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/My-Relationship-with-My-Dad-Personal-25995.aspx The World's A Lousy Place I used to have this friend, about hundred years ago, when I was in high school. His name was Stanford. He was a lovely guy and all, but no one really liked him. I guess that no one really understood him or something, but I tell you what, he was a really nice guy, he really was and I mean it. Everyone in the school used to think that he was psycho or something. It was just that he had a few problems and all. I mean that his parents were really crazy people and they'd have above two hemorrhages a piece if they knew that he had failed. Actually, what happened was that he had failed that year in Latin. His parents were so fussy about his studies that even if he got a bad grade and all they would start beating him up or something. Also, he had like ten fathers. I mean that his parents were divorced and all and he really went through a bad phase and all when his parents were getting divorced. Actually he was an unlucky kid, Stanford, he really was. I mean that he has all these family problems and that really affected his studies that year. The main reason that everyone hated him and all was that he is very lazy and unsporty type of a guy. No one liked to hang around with him and all. I liked him. I really did. Only I understood his problems and all. I always helped him out of tough situations. Well, there were people like Charles who really liked to hoarse around with Stanford and make fun of him about him being womanish and all. I swear that made me puke. Charles was really a lousy person, he really was. He would say anything to anyone not even considering that it might be inappropriate. I mean once Charles said things like "You lousy woman" and "Ya fat fool", by the way I forgot to tell you that Stanford was really fat and that is what made him so unsporty. That goddam nearly made me puke. I mean it is so disgusting to do such a thing to someone, it really is. There 2004-12-22T21:46:10-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-World-s-A-Lousy-Place-25976.aspx Changing Views Views about nature and God changed from the time of Anne Bradstreet, in the seventeenth century, to the days of William Cullen Bryant, in the nineteenth. Bradstreet's writings tended to focus more on religion rather than nature, although she uses imagery of nature to convey her thoughts. This was due to her puritan background On the other hand, Bryant's point of view is more about his existence in nature rather than religion. He was a religious man as well, but he focused more on how other forms of life in nature are closely related to human life and the lessons that can be learned from them. Bradstreet's poetry reflects her religiousness. She has accepted God and everything he does. She believes their is reason for His actions and does not question Him. This acceptance is evident in "On My Dear Grandchild Simon Bradstreet." "Cropped by th' Almighty's hand: yet he is good. With dreadful awe before Him let's be mute, Such was His will, but why, let's not dispute." She will not question God on his actions nor wants anyone else to do so. He has taken this child at a young age and has done so with reason that must not be questioned. Human existence on earth is due to His will. She has learned to live by His rules from her religious background and portrays this in her poetry. Her devotion to God is apparent in her poem "On the Burning of Our House." She announces that she will give up the love of her material possessions in return for a life in Heaven. "Farewell, my pelf, farewell my store. The world no longer let me love, My hope and treasures lie above." This reveals her point of view on her existence in nature. She has a closer relationship with God and would rather spend eternity with Him rather than stay on earth. Instead of becoming angry with God when her house has burned down, she accepts His actions and lets her hope for heaven be known. She is thankful that He has left her family with enough possessions to survive with and in good health. Her earthly surroundings are of no importance to her. She lives to one day be with God. Bryant personifies Mother nature, 2004-12-22T21:29:56-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Changing-Views--25974.aspx Love Love is the best feeling in the world, and it can also be something that scars you for life. Love is not often used in the right way. It's not a word that you can just play around with. People often get sexual passion and romantic love mixed up with one another. What do you think the difference is between sexual passion and romantic love is? In the story of "Love as an Experience of Transcendence" by Charles Lindholm was different philosophers pint of view of the difference between sexual passion and romantic love. "Passion," Simenon said, "is a malady, it's possession, something dark. You are jealous of everything. There is no lightness, no harmony" (172). Passion is something of darkness and jealousy. Many people get passion and romantic love mixed together. In a passion relationship, all it is about is sex, sex, and more sex. When someone in the relationship is tired, not even tired of having sex; when one of them has a lower sex drive than the other then you really start to see how different you are. Every little thing about that person bothers you. You try to find reasons not to talk to them abut then that word LOVE gets intertwined into all of this passion. You think that to yourself, "do I love him/her?" Even though you don not, you try to force yourself to believe that you do because that is all that you have known. In my opinion, that is how young marriages get ruined. Sexual passion cannot compare to the wonderful feeling in which love brings. "Love, that is completely different. It is beautiful. Love is being two in one. It is being so close when one opens his mouth to speak, the other says exactly what you meant to say. Love is a quiet understanding and a fusion" (173). I totally agree with that quote. The meaning of love is far much more complex and wonderful that the meaning of sexual passion. When you are in love you feel as if you are on top of the world. Nothing brings you down because you know that your lover is there to pick you up. Love feels extremely unreal. When you're in love you 2004-12-22T20:50:29-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/What-is-love-A-Reflection--25967.aspx I grew up in WenZhou, a city in west central China about 12 hours away from Shanghai by riverboat. Although a medium-size town, WenZhou feels like a little village. It was the place where I learned how to read and write in Chinese. People used to call WenZhou “Poetry Land,” because most of the people there were highly educated and they loved poems. You could often hear women singing poetry at laundry time, children reciting poetry in the morning, and old people poetizing in their back yards. I remember when I was five years old, there was a child poetry competition in the town. At that age I really did not like to read or write at all. My best interest at that period of time was to collect different kinds of dolls. However, my mom really wanted me to participate in that year’s competition. She hoped that I could bring more honors to our family. In the past my grandpa had won a prize at a senior competition and my father had won a prize, too. Our family’s reputation wasn’t bad in the whole town and my family hoped that I wouldn’t embarrass them. One night after dinner my mom came to my bedroom and she had something to say. “Yan, my sweetie, you know mama loves you so much, right?” She said as she stroked my long hair. “Yeah, but mama, you haven’t bought me a new doll in a long time!” I replied with my sweet voice. “Honey, you have twenty dolls already, you cannot just spend all your time with these dolls. You are a big girl now; mama wants you to learn more poetry, so you can win a prize. Don’t let mama down.” My mom sounded serious. I wasn’t happy: “No, I don’t like poetry and I neither want to read nor write it. Why should I go to the competition?” My mom became angry: “Yan, how could you talk to mama like that? You have to be present in this year’s competition, because you are from the Cheng Family; Cheng’s children are always the best at poetry.” I really didn’t understand all the sentences my mom was saying, but I know she was very mad. Whenever she was mad at me she would 2004-12-12T15:55:34-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Poetry-Land--25834.aspx Every man’s dream is to have the perfect companion. However, in order to have one, you must first be able to get one. Most believe such a task can be extremely difficult, yet if done properly, it can be accomplished swiftly and efficiently. In fact, there are only a few basic procedures to getting a girl. The first step of this process is rather quite simple; get her attention. Initiating conversation is half the battle. As well, it is very effective to make frequent eye contact. Let her catch you staring once in a while and smile at every chance you get. Your goal is to be fairly subtle, while still making it obvious that you want her. Once you have succeeded in being noticed, you are ready for the next step. Be funny, be confident, but be yourself. The absolute worse thing you can do when trying to get a girl is to change your personality. Self-assurance is indispensable and by altering your character, you are telling her that you lack confidence. Having a sense of humor is also very important. It is absolutely crucial to make her smile, even if it occasionally requires making a fool of yourself. If you can’t make her laugh, you don’t stand a chance. Now that she’s interested, entice her by making her feel special. Without being too overwhelming, attempt to spend as much time as possible with her. Devote yourself to making her feel different than the rest by going out of your way to please her. Little things count most. For example, cancel a pre-planned weekend with the boys and take her out for dinner and a movie instead. Randomly buy her flowers and she will melt. Let her hear things she wants to hear. Compliment her hair or her outfit, but don’t go overboard. Too much of a good thing gets taken for granted. It’s also essential that you be interested, or pretend to be interested, in things she likes. If she plays sports watch her game, even in the pouring rain. Once she feels a little closer to you, it’s time for the final step. Probably the most difficult yet most important step to getting a girl is to keep her guessing. Although it sounds foolish, you must back off, tremendously. Play games with her head. Make her jealous by flirting with other girls, especially with her friends. Don’t 2004-12-12T05:47:58-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Do-you-have-what-it-takes-to-be-a-ladies-man-25827.aspx IB Creative Essay: Short Story In Yukio Mishima's The Sailor Who Fell From Grace From the Sea, the contrasting motifs of sea and earth are used to strengthen the main character's (Ryuji) own internal Dionysian v. Appollonian conflict. The sea, with its boundless beauty, lures him toward the spirit of grand adventure. The land offers the stability (as well as spiritual stagnation) of family life. Ryuji's tragic death after forsaking his life of adventure on the high seas for the fatuous roles of father and husband implies that man is impotent when his quest for a Grand Cause is lost. The following short story personifies sea and earth to portray this theme. ---------------------------------------------------- Morning rays of sun sparkle magically on the sleeping Sea. The cargo ship sways gently, noiselessly, on her back. A slight wind whispers to this spectacle with the delicacy of a prayer. It tosses up little ripples that playfully catch the light as if it were a toy. Sea awakes. She rolls a wave over the length of herself the way a woman might glide her arm gently across her dimpled cheek or belly, a touch to remind herself of her beauty, of the sensuality of womanhood. She rolls over beneath the sun, warmth beginning to tingle in her icy depths. She thinks of her lover, the sailor Ryuji, still sleeping soundly in his rocking hammock on his ship, the Rakuyo. She rolls a few waves gently under the boat to wake him from his slumber. She thinks of his passionate dreams of her, and for the greatness she holds deep within herself as an oyster might clutch a priceless pearl within its pink folds of flesh. It is almost teasing him, she thinks, the way she keeps all of the answers to his Grand Cause always out of reach. Again and again, she tests his faith and patience with time. * * * Earth grumbles from crust to core. He is awoken by the playful lapping of Sea against his brittle back. She, he thinks, is a perpetual annoyance. She is fickle, changing, always creeping into him, eroding him away. She lacks substance, even purpose, really. She is not tied down to anything, she has no stability. All that she does is beat against him, constantly destroying his still, his calm. If only he had some way to voice his reproach for her. Suddenly, Earth feels a strange presence. It is 2004-11-27T19:20:34-05:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Short-Story-Based-on-Sailor-Who-Fell-From-Grace-with-the-Sea-25748.aspx You eat 3 meals each day. There are 365 days in one year, 365 multiplied by 3 is 1095. That means you eat 1095 meals each year. That is a lot. How many of these meals are the same thing you’ve eaten as always? Probably all of them. Don’t you think its time to try eating something new? This is why you would be interested in what I have to talk about. Ladies and Gentlemen, I would like to invite to try the something new and wonderful, something you probably have never eaten in your entire life. I suggest eating some authentic Incan Cuisines. Now, you’re probably wondering why I am doing this? Well, I was once like you. I never tried anything new and stuck to the same old regimen of food I ate day in and day out. But once I smelled the rich cuisines of the Incas, I broke down and had to taste this! Isn’t your mouth already watering just at the thought of it? From that moment on, I began to research about all of the Incan food. It is so amazing to see such a rich culture in this food. The Incas were one of the last great civilizations to live in South America. The Inca Empire stretched from Ecuador to Chile or about 2,500-3,000 miles. The civilization started in about 1200 A.D. and ended in about 1530 A.D. when the Spaniards arrived. Francisco Pizzarro invaded the Incas in 1531. He only had two hundred soldiers, barely enough to walk the dog. However, he convinced the ruler of the Incas, Atahualpa, to come to a conference at the city of Cajamarca. When Atahualpa arrived, Pizzarro kidnapped him and killed several hundred of his family and followers. Atahualpa tried to ransom himself, but Pizzarro tried to use him as a puppet ruler. When that failed, Pizzarro simply executed him in 1533. Over the next thirty years the Spanish struggled against various insurrections, but, with the help of native allies, they finally gained control of the Inca Empire in the 1560's. The Incan people developed over a hundred varieties of the potato as early as 2500 BS. They invented a method of freeze-drying to preserve potatoes. The Incas were sun worshippers; their food contained a yellow color to them. An herb, palillo, is made 2004-11-04T06:34:32-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Persuasive-Speech-on-Trying-Incan-Food-25731.aspx The ivory white sand felt as soft as baby powder between my toes. The ocean’s shades emanated to shimmer from turquoise green to aqua to a midnight blue, and the palm trees gracefully silhouetted against the morning sky. I was strolling back to my beach house to get ready to go boating. I rummaged through my closet, selecting my blue and white swim trunks and a light blue T-shirt, and hurried to change and set out for my big adventure. The crystal waters revealed a school of blue and yellow fish darting beneath my boat. The clear waters showed branches of seaweed swayed gently with the current. Multicolored coral served as camouflage for a multitude of sea life. Floating on the top of the ocean was one thing, but being able to witness the teeming world beneath the surface was another. I was almost directly over the reef when a large fish emerged from between the weeds. It was mesmerizing to see of how easily it was able to glide and maneuver its body through the tight spaces of the coral and rocks. I had been rowing for about a half hour, and had trouble just trying to keep the boat straight against the gentle current. The boat was about eight feet long; it was peacock blue with the bottom a milky white. Designs shaped like fiery waves that were the color of persimmon orange and outlines in ruby red were on each side of the boat. The boat was only equipped with a small plastic bailer, for good reasons. With only about 16 inches of free board, the boat was continually taking in water. I was still rowing effortlessly through the slightly buffeting waves. My objective was to get to the other side of the inland area. Putting on my headphones, I pushed the “play” button on my Discman, turned the volume to “max” and listened to Sublime pound through. I felt the sun beating down on my head and warming my body. It was going to be a scorcher. Marveling at the clear blue sky, the shimmering palms of the trees that adorned the peaceful island, my senses were filled with fragrances of the many exotic flowers and the sight of the sun-lovers adorning the ivory-white beach, giving it a 2004-10-31T02:07:52-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Lost-At-Sea--25655.aspx They say that chess is the game of gentlemen. For me—and for most other 12-year-olds—it was a game of nerds. My father, however, loved the game and he wanted me to love it, too. After retiring from the Navy, he moved our family to my mom’s hometown of Athens, Greece. There, in the downtown area, almost literally under the shadow of the Acropolis, a public square was the meeting place for amateur chess players on Friday nights. It didn’t take long before my father discovered this and dragged me along to this affair every week. Only one chessboard was used for the tournament, but this wasn’t your usual chessboard. The squares of the board were large enough for two people to stand in comfortably. The pawns were about four feet tall, and the king was approximately five-seven. The pieces were made of wood, light enough to move but not without some effort. Spectators could sit on four rows of seats, surrounding the board on its three sides, like an amphitheater. The open fourth side faced the plaza, where curious evening strollers would stop by to catch the action. The board was open to the public, but on Fridays it was almost strictly a father-son affair. At around six o’clock, the first regulars would show up. The fathers would sit, chatting away the time, while the children played each other. Summer days can get very hot in Athens, and it usually doesn’t cool off until 9 o’clock. At that time, the strong amateurs and even some professionals showed up and the games went on well past midnight. From six to nine, though, the board belonged to the sons. My father made sure we got there in time for me to squeeze in a game or two. Kids were always there, fooling around on the chessboard. Even if they didn’t know how to play, just moving those enormous pieces of wood around was fun enough. My father, however, taught me to take chess seriously and accept only serious challenges. I always got stuck playing against an archetypal nerd with taped glasses, pocket-protector and everything, when I really wanted to use the pieces in sword-fights, like the other kids were doing. Still, my interest in chess intensified since the first day I played on the board. Pretty soon I was able to compete with Athens’ finest young chess players. We all felt a sense of pride and 2004-07-04T08:29:38-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Chess-The-Game-of-War-25235.aspx I’ve watched them from the shadows, and even followed them. I’ve even seen them at their most private, but they still have no clue, that I exist. But I do. I work right next to them and still don’t they don’t recognize me. We’re neighbors living on the same street, but they just pass me by witout saying a word. They go on about their meaningless life, as if nothing could harm them. They laugh at others to make their hollow existence a little easy to accept. They huddle together in their local bars and clubs, drinking until they fall down just trying to buy a little time from reality. They mean nothing to me, they are cattle to be slaughter. Little do they realize, that the fire of rage dwells within and the hate, which I have for them eats at me, but still they take no notice of me. When challenged, I show them only my weak side to bait them, but some of them have this erroneous idea that they mean something to me, well they don’t. One day, I will take matters into my own hands and I will show them just how much I feel about them. Nothing, that’s what they mean to me, absolute nothing. I feel more for animals then I do for them. I have gone my entire life in fear, fear that one day my nightmares would spill over into my waking hours. I fear, that my sanity is starting to slip, little by little until one day, I’ll be nothing more than a wild animal, who needs to be put down. So, I fight everyday to retain control of myself, because if not, I would pick up something and kill the closeness thing to me. Everyday, the rage in me boils until my face turns red and a single tear runs down my face. At that moment, I have to leave or I will rip someone’s throat out. I was not born this way, but just like a animal, if you’re kicked and beaten enough, you’ll will turn on them. Then the idiots say, “ he can’t be control, so we will have to put him to sleep.” In their stupid minds, the animal is at fault and not them. They’re the ones, who needs to be put down, they’re the ones, who needs a bullet in the head and 2004-07-04T04:57:37-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Guy-Next-Door--25223.aspx THE ONLY TIME WE WERE ROBBED In my last story, I mentioned that my dad always kept a loaded gun in the store because there were occasional armed robberies in our neighborhood. We were only robbed the one time; but before I tell you about that, I need to tell you about some other stuff, or else you won't know what I'm talking about. Our side of 51st Street was all small stores and taverns, while the other side was all factories and railroad tracks. The factory that was right across the street from us was called "INTAG", where they did something with steel 55 gallon drums. For some reason, INTAG employed a lot of colored people, even though none of them lived in our neighborhood. Now this was the early 1950's, so civil rights hadn't been invented yet. The colored people in Chicago had a better deal than the colored people in the Deep South, but they weren't nearly as equal as they are today. Many of the businesses in Chicago had a sign on the wall that said; "We reserve the right to refuse service to anyone", which was a polite way of saying; "No colored people allowed". One day, a delegation of colored people came over from INTAG and asked my dad if he would allow them to shop in his store. My father said that, as long as their money was the same color as everybody else's, he didn't have a problem with it. They were real pleased about this because there weren't a lot of places in the neighborhood where they could go for lunch and they were getting tired of baloney sandwiches, which tended to get kind of limp in their lunch boxes since it was very hot in INTAG. They wanted to call my dad "Mr." followed by his last name, but my dad said; "Hell; I ain't no 'Mr.', I'm just Charley the Butcher". As a compromise, they decided to call him "Mr. Charles", which is what they always called him after that. At first, they just bought lunch meat and bread and took it back to INTAG to make their own sandwiches. After awhile, my mom got the idea that they might want some variety in their diet, so she started cooking up a big roast or ham every day and making up hot sandwiches to go. This was a big hit, and not 2004-07-04T04:51:20-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Only-Time-We-Were-Robbed-25222.aspx The Ultimate “Sugar” Daddy Johnny “Sugar” Dilla was the most organized candy dealer at Challenger Middle School. He could persuade anyone into buying candy. “The first one’s on me,” he’ll say, “and the seconds half off.” How could anyone refuse? This was an unbeatable offer, or so it seemed. After having a taste of his sweet candy, you’ll be hooked for life. Each day he came to school wearing a large trench coat (Matrix style). On the inside, it was filled with every candy imaginable, ranging from small pouches of gummy bears to twenty pound mouth watering chocolate bars. If teachers tried to stop him, he would just offer them a bonbon. Dean, also known as Super Dean, awoke at 7:28 in the morning, following his usual routine. He would brush his teeth, take a quick shower, get dressed, eat breakfast, and be at school at around 7:29. They don’t call him Super Dean for nothing, he had powers like Superman only he was 10 times stronger and he didn’t have a weakness. He had just flown into school that morning when he noticed Johnny “Sugar” Dilla on the street corner selling his products. Johnny extended his trench coat, allowing his buyers to examine the goods strapped to his body. You could tell who the old candy users were from the new by just taking a glance at them. They usually had chocolate smudge marks around their mouths, rotten yellow teeth, and always acted extremely hyper. Somebody had to get rid of Johnny Dilla and that somebody was Super Dean. Later that day Super Dean and Johnny “Sugar” Dilla met face to face in the hall. “I’m calling you out Sugar,” Dean said, “Let me ask you one question bub, do you feel lucky?” It was exactly like a western flick; their hands were wiggling and they were circling each other. A snickers wrapper rolled by in the gust of wind provided by the air conditioner. “I’ll make you an offer you can’t refuse,” Johnny said while talking as though he were the God Father. “I’m listening.” “Get off my back and twenty jolly rangers are yours for the taking,” Johnny grinned. “Make it twenty pieces of your stickiest gum and I’m gone for good,” Super Dean declared. How could this be? Super Dean was a sell out just for some gum. They made the exchange and Johnny walked away with a smile. “Not so 2004-06-19T23:10:11-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Ultimate-Sugar-Daddy-Part-2-25184.aspx Keep on climbin’ is another way of saying never give up. That is what the poem “ Mother to Son” by Langston Hughes is all about. In this poem a mother is giving advice to her son on how to go about life. This woman has had a tough life. She describes her life a torn up broken down stair case with many twists and turns. She tells her son I’m still climbing and so should you, even when times get hard. Langston Hughes describes the mother’s view of life hard and grueling. Her life isn’t rich and luxurious and it has many obstacles and tribulations waiting to be overcome. My reasoning’s for my inference are based on how the mother describes her life as not being a crystal staircase. “It’s had tacks in it,” she says, “ And boards torn up. And places with no carpets on the floor.” Her life is full of hardships yet; she never stopped climbing and reaching for the top. There have been times when the mother felt as if there was nothing to look forward to. Sometimes she stumbled into the darkness, were there wasn’t any light at all; but, did she give up? Did she quit going? No sir, she kept on-you guessed it, climbing. Somehow she managed to free herself from the hard parts in life and went on reaching landings and discovering new turning points by making better decisions. “ So, boy,” is what the mother said to her son, “ don’t turn back. Don’t set down on the steps ‘cause you find it kinder hard. Don’t you fall now- for I’se still goin’, honey, I’se still climbin.” Primarily throughout this poem what the mother said to her son was keep on going, never give up and lose hope, and don’t stop now, especially when you’re ahead. The boy’s mother tells him that she has gone through times were she felt as if she wanted to lay down on the steps of the stair case and give up; yet, one way or another in the end she never quit going. The mother in this poem never strolled down easy street. She tells her son that she has had a very rigorous life growing up. The metaphor she uses to describe her life is a run down staircase. Throughout the poem she tells her son over and over again that she kept on climbing the 2004-06-19T02:16:38-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Keep-On-Climbin-Langston-Hughes-25182.aspx Hercules 13th Labor When Hercules returned to King Eurytheus’s palace after completing his twelfth labor, he was quickly assigned another task. “ Fetch me the golden roses in the forest of Corinth.” King Eurytheus commanded. This was a very dangerous task, a task that no man had ever succeeded, a task of great skill and of wisdom. Of course, Hercules was no ordinary man. He was a man who had remarkable strength and an amazingly fast mind. The golden roses were planted deep with in the forest of Corinth, at the bank of a lapping river. King Eurytheus knew this task would not be as simple as it seemed. This forest was guarded by a gorgon. A gorgon the size of 50 men, with the strength of a 100 men, and magic of a god. King Eurytheus believed that this task could and would never be done… But in the end, Hercules proved him wrong. So on Hercules went, his adventure began to unfold. Hercules left with nothing other than the clothes on his back and the sword in his hand. When Hercules reached the city of Corinth the wonderful people and the fascinating architecture amazed him. After explaining his goal to the people of Corinth, Hercules was showered with offerings. The people offered Hercules food, wine, and even offered daughters in marriage. People warned Hercules of the powerful gorgon that transformed people into golden roses. Others warned Hercules of the roses. A prick of their thorns will put you to sleep for eternity. Continuing his voyage Hercules noticed the fine pottery, the tall bronze statues, the olives and tobacco growing, the massive temples… Everything was nice in Corinth, everything was beautiful. Hercules almost forgot about his mission, the beauty of Corinth was unbelievable. It did not take Hercules long to find the gorgon. For its foul breathe made the forest smell terribly bad. The beast was colossal. Instead of two eyes, the monster had seven. This gorgon was extremely corpulent, and its fangs were dripping blood. Hercules stood in awe, amazement bewildered him. “Ha ha ha!” Chuckled the gorgon, “ Have you come for my roses?” Hercules stood taller and looked into the face of the wicked monster. “I am Hercules, son of Zeus. And I have come for your roses” When the monster heard Hercules say he was son of Zeus he did not believe him. He roared with laughter. The monster 2004-06-19T02:12:44-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Hercules-13th-Labor-25181.aspx Way back, way way back, during once upon a time time their lived a boy who 2004-06-19T02:07:25-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/The-Ultimate-Sugar-Daddy-Part-1-25180.aspx Eknas The Foreseer Deep within the woods of Corinth, Eknas, the wise sage lived. Before his days in the vastness of the woods, Eknas earned money in the city of Corinth by reading the futures of men near and abroad. Sadly, Eknas lost both his parents at a young age and had been left to fend for himself. Although Eknas could understand the prospects of others, he could never determine his own. Therefore, not wanting to be heart broken again, Eknas subsided to the serene forest of Corinth. Still, countless travelers from distant cities and countries came to visit Eknas to discover their future. However, finding him was not as easy as it once had been. While living in the woods, Eknas moved to a new location at the beginning of each morning and would never return to the same spot a second time. The vagabond took shelter under trees, grottoes, and occasionally underground. Poor business brought the merchant Teltar to the immense forest of Corinth. Teltar searched for the fortuneteller for several weeks without any sign of the man. Out of luck, food, and just about everything else, Teltar noticed a scurrying rat and raced after it. Teltar followed the rodent into a winding hole and stumbled upon the location of the infamous prophecy holder. Eknas held up a small net with the rodent that Teltar chased after. “ Looking for this?” Eknas asked. “ You must be Eknas, the fortuneteller that everyone seeks,” Teltar, exclaimed, “ I have gone to the farthest ends of this forest in search of your whereabouts. I am a beaten man and have nothing to give you in return for your services.” Eknas was astonished at the man’s perseverance, “ Normally, those who ask for a reading into the future bring cattle with them so that it can be slaughtered in the name of Apollo, god of music, medicine, truth, and most importantly prophesy. I suppose this rat will do,” Eknas proclaimed. After the rat was sacrificed, Eknas interpreted Teltar’s fate. It read that Teltar would soon succumb to starvation beside a soothsayer. Eknas knew that tampering with fate is futile, as did Teltar. Together they survived a few more days off of rodents and occasional bird eggs. Apollo united the two dead bodies creating the first rattlesnake. Just as Eknas forewarned people of their future, the slithering rattlesnake alerts its victims with the 2004-06-19T01:55:12-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Eknas-The-Foreseer-Greek-Tale-25176.aspx The challenging family situation I would like to share with you is our move from Korea to the United States. In 1989, my life was changed when my family immigrated to a new country, hoping for a better future. My life in Korea was hopeless, because I was a failing student with not much interest in school. I spent the majority of my time in Arcades, wasting my coins on video games. Rather than studying with my friends, as I had told my parents I would, I obsessed over the games. The only positive aspect to my life was my private computer programming lessons. Programming in Apple BASIC presented me with an opportunity to create my own world. One day, my parents told me that we were going to move to the United States of America, and I developed a strong feeling that my life soon would change forever. After spending eleven years in Korea, our family moved a totally different environment. This I knew would be my toughest challenge to date. As a fifth grader attending a new elementary school in a new country, I felt left out because of my inability to communicate. Some kids assumed that I did not understand them at all, so they made rude remarks about me. I understood them, maybe not completely, but I knew the intent of their messages. All that I had was my Apple II computer at which I just sat and programmed when I came home from school. At home, my parents pressured me to study all of the time, but I was frustrated and wanted to return to Korea. I wanted to go back and talk freely with my friends and play games with them. My parents often told me that they decided to move here because of the educational opportunities, yet I continued to rebel and refused to listen to what they said. Over time, my English improved. I moved on to regular sixth grade classes; some of which were challenging, but tolerable because of my teachers whom were willing to help. I always enjoyed class trips to the computer lab, where I would start programming on the computer. Other kids would start to gather around and treat me like a genius. Before long, I made more friends and found that I was enjoying school. Thoughts of going back to Korea faded, and my grades rose to a 2004-06-10T02:51:26-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Moving-to-the-United-States-from-Korea-25083.aspx My dad has never been the easiest man to impress but my brother Nick could always do it. When Nick would play the drums, my father’s eyes would sparkle and light up like fireworks on the fourth of July. I always wished my father would look at me like that but it was only my brother who could generate that look of pride. My father is an amazing drummer, so watching his only son take after him must have been great. My brother and my dad are the two people I adore and respect the most in this world and all I wanted to do was be like then and make them proud. After my brother died, I never saw that look of pure joy in my father’s eyes. I would try so hard to impress him. I played the violin, cello, piano, and even the flute hoping to please him but it was all in vain. I never saw even a glimmer of pride in his eyes. I would often ask. ”Daddy are you proud of me?” and he would sigh and say of course he was, but his tone sounded like that of a tired old man whose daughter was exhausting him. I just wished my brother were there to teach me how to play as he did. My freshman year in high school I joined marching band. Since I didn’t play an instrument, I joined the color guard. My parents would come to games to watch me but my father would never glance at me once. He would always be completely focused on the drumline with this look in his eyes. This look like he had been cheated; he should have a son out there. A son who would stand out there in line with his head held high, looking like some god as he played, stick moving in perfect unison with the rest of the line. But all he had was a little girl tossing a flag. 2004-06-10T02:49:39-04:00 http://75.150.148.189/free-essay/Personal-Narrative-Nick-s-Death-and-My-Dad-25082.aspx